《Practicing Basic Sorcery for Billions of Times Made Me Invincibl》 CH 1 The Li Fire Sect. Lin Lei was thrown into the solitary confinement room by the guards. 4 ¡°Lin Lei, you actually dared to insult the Holy Maiden! 4 ¡°In any other situation, this would be a capital offense! ¡°Considering that Lord Xiu¡¯er chose you, you won¡¯t die but you can¡¯t get away with it! You will spend the rest of your life in the solitary confinement room!¡± 3 A dignified voice rang out from not too far away. Lin Lei slowly opened his eyes. Upon opening his eyes, he was stunned. Stone walls surrounded him in all directions. Only a small window let in a little bit of sunlight. He was actually inside the prison? No, based on what the voice had just said, he was inside a solitary confinement room. The room was completely bare. There was only a low stone bed and a ball of grass. He had actually transmigrated! ? 10 Lin Lei was shocked. He hurriedly closed his eyes to sort out the memories before transmigrating. So he had transmigrated into a magical world. This place was filled with powerhouses, and Lin Lei¡¯s Li Fire Sect was a second-class force on the east coast. As for Lin Lei, he was sent to the isolation room because he had offended the Li Fire Holy Maiden as he defended his junior sister a month ago. 6 What the heck¡­ Lin Lei was speechless. When others transmigrated, they would meet beautiful girls or bathing young mistresses. They would get Frostmourne or Flamejoy divine artifacts right away; they¡¯d have all the full-grade deity-level equipment they wanted and all powerful people would bow to them. How cool was that! 16 Boy, look at me. I went straight to jail. What¡¯s more tragic than that? 39 And what did they just say? I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life in this old, broken-down cell? Then he would be finished. Lin Lei¡¯s heart sank. Although he had transmigrated here, he didn¡¯t have any cheats. Right now, he was just an ordinary person. If he had to spend his entire life in this place, there was no way he could escape. Beep! Beep! 16 ¡°Congratulations to the host for successfully transmigrating!¡± 8 And then, a screen appeared in front of him. [ Name: Linley ] 20 [ Force: The Li Fire Sect ] [ Strength: Level 3 magic apprentice ] [ Weapon: low-quality staff ] 2 [ Profound divine ability: none ] [ Note: host, please begin studying basic magics as soon as possible. Each time you do it, you will be able to increase your own strength. After training for a certain number of times, you will be able to receive all sorts of bountiful rewards! ] Suddenly, a voice rang out in his mind. He was stunned for a moment, then he was wild with joy. 2 The system! The system had finally arrived. 5 Having transmigrated here, he knew exactly what this was! His luck was finally about to turn! And he recalled something about the basic magics. Fireball, Icicle, Flowing Water, Spinel, Sand, Forest. 7 These skills were all evolved from basic magics. The basic magic of Fireball was nothing more than a fireball. 11 As an apprentice sorcerer of the third rank in the Li Fire Sect, Lin Lei naturally knew how to do this. Fortunately, when he was locked up in the isolation room, they hadn¡¯t taken away his staff. Otherwise, even if he had the system, he wouldn¡¯t be able to grow stronger. 4 After all, it was hard to cook without rice. 22 Taking out his own low-quality staff, Lin Lei slowly drew an arc in the air with his right hand. And then, a faint red magic force began to slowly flow from the magic force arc in his right hand towards the staff. Finally, at the tip of the staff, a small fireball the size of a fingernail appeared. The fingernail-sized fireball was like a small sun, and the surrounding air rippled slightly under the heat of the fireball. Beep! Beep! ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a basic skill for the first time. You are rewarded with a large newcomer gift bag!¡± ¡°Would you like to open it?¡± Linley nodded without hesitation. ¡°Beep! Congratulations to the host for acquiring ten years of training value!¡± 5 ¡°Beep! Congratulations to the host for acquiring the spell: Judgement of Darkness!¡± ¡°Beep! Congratulations to the host for acquiring the divine blessing level of Magic Affinity!¡± Seeing the three items appear on the system interface, Lin Lei was pleased. 18 These three items were all top-grade items! All products of the system were top-grade items! 1 The first was the ten years worth of training value which could increase his strength by ten years. In addition, the ten years worth of training value was won by his hard working. It wasn¡¯t something gained through treasures. His foundation was absolutely solid! 15 Linley was only a sorcerer apprentice of the third rank now. After he absorbed the ten-year training value, his strength would immediately skyrocket! 3 And then there was this god-blessed level of Magic Affinity. 1 After sorting through the memories of the original owner of this body, Lin Lei knew what it was. In the field of sorcery training, one needed to use magic force all the time. It could be said that magic power was the root of sorcery. As long as one¡¯s understanding of magic power reached a certain level, they would be able to have Magic Affinity! Magic Affinity was divided into five levels, which were sensing, decreasing, guiding, resonance, and God¡¯s blessing. 3 Most sorcerers could barely absorb the magic power from the nature earth into their bodies, and then release it through magic. With the Magic Affinity, one could launch their spells with great power. The lowest level of sensing mana could help one easily identify the distribution of mana in the space, allowing them to condense mana faster. The second level of decreasing mana was more powerful. Every sorcerer had a limited amount of mana stored in their body. If they could reduce the consumption of mana, they would be able to launch more spells. In a battle with sorcerers of the same level, they were basically invincible! 1 Above that was the guiding mana, which could draw upon the endless magic force from the heavens and earth for their own use! And every time they launch a spell, the heavens and earth would tremble, causing even more terrifying damage. 2 The Holy Maiden of the Li Fire Sect possessed third-level Magic Affinity. This was why she had such a high status in the sect. Having offended the Holy Maiden, Linley was locked up in a solitary cell for the rest of his life. As for the fourth level of resonance, it was capable of drawing upon the magic force from the heavens and the earth to obstruct the spell launching! In the Beilageluoya Empire, where the Fire Worship Sect was located, there were only a few sorcerers who possessed this skill. 6 And all of them were, without exception, best of the best. As for Linley¡¯s God-blessing level of Magic Affinity would make him a legendary figure in the entire continent. In front of a sorcerer who had God-blessing Magic Affinity, every detail of a spell was visible. 2 In other words, no matter how powerful or perfect a spell was, Lin Lei could find a loophole in it. 2 It meant that Lin Lei had instantly become a genius sorcerer! In comparison, the final one of the three rewards, the Judgement of Darkness, wasn¡¯t as powerful. 4 Linley immediately opened his system backpack and clicked on ten years worth of training value. 3 Ten years of training value. Absorb! Endless incomparably powerful magic force rushed into Lin Lei¡¯s magical circuit! CH 2 Boom! Boom! Boom! Within Lin Lei¡¯s body, energy was surging within the magic circuit like a torrential river. At the same time, his realm was rapidly rising. Fourth level¡­ Fifth level¡­ Sixth level¡­ When he finally reached the level of a ninth level sorcerer apprentice, the vast amount of magic force in his body was finally exhausted. Lin Lei was stunned this result. He had used the Talent Evolution Card. 4 His talent had evolved. But after ten years of cultivating, he had only reached the ninth level of sorcerer apprentice. 3 It must be noted that the average time for an apprentice in the Li Fire Sect to become a sorcerer apprentice was only around ten years. So after his talent had evolved, he had just barely caught up to the average? Linley was completely speechless. But after thinking about it, he wasn¡¯t so disappointed. After all, he had his own system. Today, he had received such a generous reward for his first training session. His talent might continue to evolve in the future. So Lin Lei resumed his cultivation. He waved his staff lightly in the air, and a streak of light shot out. ¡­ He didn¡¯t know how long had passed. Beep! ¡°Congratulations to the host for finishing ten cultivation sessions. You acquired the profound divine ability: Concealment Technique!¡± 10 Lin Lei immediately used the technique, and couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. This was indeed a good thing. Not only was it able to completely conceal his aura, it was also able to reveal his strength however he wanted. 1 But right now, he was still too weak and there was nothing he need to conceal from others. 2 I must become stronger! Lin Lei thought to himself. In this world where the strong preyed on the weak, he had to quickly become stronger. Now that he had the system, he didn¡¯t need to fight for resources with others, nor did he need to fight in an extremely dangerous place. All he needed to do was cultivate. 1 So, Lin Lei continued to cultivate. Sweat slowly trickled down Linley¡¯s forehead. Although Linley was now a sorcerer apprentice of the ninth level, he was not a sorcerer yet and his magic circuit was still small. Using fireballs many times in a row had used up lots of his energy. From time to time, he would have to stop and rest. 1 Casting fireballs repeatedly was very boring for many people. 4 But Linley didn¡¯t think so. When he was tired, he would sit down and rest. After resting, he would continue. Since he was in the isolation room, no one disturbed him and he could do whatever he wanted. A month passed. 3 Beep! Beep! ¡°Congratulations to the host for completing two hundred cultivation sessions!¡± 4 ¡°The reward is three years of cultivation!¡± 3 Lin Lei let out a long breath. He had finally drawn another cultivation reward. In the past month, he had only drawn a reward of one year¡¯s worth of cultivation which had raised him to the peak stage of the sorcerer apprentice of the ninth level. He was only one step away from becoming a sorcerer. ¡°Lin Lei.¡± Just as he was about to absorb this cultivation reward, a voice came from outside. ¡°Tower Lord.¡± Linley greeted respectfully. The middle-aged man in front of him was dressed in a black robe. He looked to be in his forties or fifties, and his hair was beginning to turn gray. The man was called Hugh James. He was the tower lord of the White Tiger Tower, one of the nine tower lords of the Li Fire Sect. 3 Lin Lei belonged to the White Tiger Tower and Hugh¡¯s disciple. According to the memory fragments in Lin Lei¡¯s mind, Hugh had treated him quite well. ¡°During this month here, did anyone make trouble for you?¡± Hugh asked. ¡°No. I¡¯ve been quite well in the isolation room. No one has made things difficult for me.¡± Hugh nodded. ¡°If anyone bullies you, just inform me. Even if I¡¯m no longer as powerful as I used to be, protecting you is still a piece of cake.¡± 1 Hugh paused for a moment, then let out a sigh. ¡°Lin Lei, I¡¯ve let you down. ¡°If you didn¡¯t stand up for Alice who had offended the Holy Maiden, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up here.¡± Hugh¡¯s heart was filled with self-blame. Alice was Hugh¡¯s daughter, and the only family he had in this world. 3 Growing up together with Lin Lei, she was like his sister. 2 The Holy Maiden was usually arrogant and domineering. That day, when she was teaching a new disciple a lesson, Alice saw it and muttered some indignant words. The Holy Maiden heard it and gave Alice a lesson as well. 10 Lin Lei had stood up for Alice and contradicted the Holy Maiden, resulting in his current fate. Alice was locked up for a only month because her father was a tower lord. In the cell, she was fed well and would be out in a few days. 1 ¡°Tower Lord, I have always treated Alice as my sister, which was why I stood up for her. You don¡¯t have to blame yourself.¡± 2 Hugh was silent for a moment. ¡°I will speak to the sect master. I will get you out as soon as possible.¡± Lin Lei shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Tower Lord. I¡¯m good and safe here. This place is very quiet, and no one disturbs me. I can achieve better cultivation result here with half the effort.¡± 1 ¡°You¡­ Are you sure?¡± Hugh found it hard to believe. After all, how could one possibly cultivate in such a gloomy place? Lin Lei nodded seriously. Hugh said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you want to come out, I will get you out no matter what.¡± Hugh¡¯s words were firm and resolute. There was no room for doubt. The two exchanged a few more words, and then Hugh left. The Grand Disciple Tournament of the Li Fire Sect would come soon. As a Tower Lord, Hugh had been quite busy. 3 CH 3 The Grand Disciple Tournament of the Li Fire Sect was held once every five years. It was a grand event amongst the disciples. All the disciples of the Li Fire Sect would compete in the tournament. The disciples winning the top places would win the honor of becoming core disciples of the sect, and receive even more resources. They would also have the chance to compete with cultivators from the various major powers of the Beilageluoya Empire. If they were strong enough, they¡¯d become new stars in the empire. 8 However, all of this wasn¡¯t very attractive to Lin Lei. Right now, all he could think about was cultivating. So what if he became a core disciple? Could Li Fire Sect, a second-rate force, have better resources than the system? 3 Right now, he wanted nothing but becoming stronger. Linley exhaled deeply and looked at the three years worth of cultivation. 1 ¡°It¡¯s time to break through from the realm of apprentice sorcerer.¡± Linley sat down on the ground, opening his system backpack. ¡°Absorb!¡± A surge of incomparably pure magic force exploded forth from his four limbs and bones. It was much more powerful than the last time. If an outsider were to see a mere ninth level apprentice being able to gather such a terrifying amount of pure magic force from his surroundings, their eyes would pop out in astonishment. 1 The magic force ran through his body and finally gathered within his magic force circuit. Crack. Crack. Within the magic force corridors, a spiritual line began to shatter. Lin Lei frowned and increased the force of the impact. Break! Boom! A low rumbling sound came from near him. But very quickly, it was concealed by the Concealment Spell. 1 The shattered spiritual line was condensing into a new pattern and a new and larger magic force circuit was taking shape slowly. Linley¡¯s eyes opened with boundless magic force in them. He was surrounded by waves of azure magic force, giving off a faint sense of pressure. ¡°So this is the Sorcerer Realm? The difference between the power of an apprentice and the power of a sorcerer is simply huge.¡± 4 Linley felt shocked. He was dozens of times more powerful than he had been in the Apprentice Realm! Activating the Concealment Spell! In the blink of an eye, Linley transformed into an ordinary sorcerer apprentice of the third level. He looked exactly the same as he had been before. It felt as if his becoming a sorcerer was just a dream. 1 Feeling the endless magic force coming from the magic force circuit, he wanted to try his strength. ¡°Let¡¯s see how strong I am.¡± With a faint smile, he waved his right hand and the staff appeared in his hand. He casually pointed it forward and a black flame the size of a grain of rice suddenly appeared at the very tip of the staff. ¡°Go.¡± Judgement of Darkness! Suddenly, a terrifying surge of energy exploded forth! The black flame swept out, and in the end, it transformed into a sharp sword shooting forward! 1 ¡°Disperse!¡± Lin Lei used all his strength and barely suppressed the Judgement of Darkness, and in the end, it completely disappeared. After putting away the remaining magic force of the spell with the Concealment Spell, Lin Lei finally relaxed. ¡°What a terrifying spell.¡± 2 Linley¡¯s entire body was covered in sweat. Finally, he sat down, exhausted. Meanwhile, the master of the Li Fire Sect was in the master tower holding a meeting. Suddenly, he sensed something and turned to look in the direction that Lin Lei was located. ¡°What a terrifying aura of destruction¡­¡± The sect master continued to sense but found the aura had disappeared, as though nothing had happened. 2 ¡°Was it just my illusion?¡± 1 The sect master muttered to himself. Then an elder interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Master, I think it¡¯s better for Natasha to enter the finals of the Grand Disciple Tournament directly. The gap between the Holy Maiden and the ordinary disciples is too big. We might miss out on some outstanding disciples because of this.¡± The one who spoke was the tower lord of the Centaur Tower, Nuoyi Greynos. Natasha was the name of the Holy Maiden. 2 The sect master nodded. ¡°Indeed, and I heard that the sects around us also have many strong disciples. For example, there was a genius from the Death Language Sect who broke through to the third level Sorcerer Realm at a young age. He has also mastered many powerful spells. We must be careful in the next sorcerer competition.¡± 1 ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s also an extremely powerful kid from the Crusader Shrine next door. He has been cultivating by challenging various sets. He¡¯s a tough figure.¡± 1 The sect master frowned slightly. It seemed that there were many strong disciple in the younger generation. Natasha was talented, but she was too arrogant. She would probably suffer a great loss in the sorcerer competition this time. 1 ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s end this meeting here. I understand everything. You can go now,¡± the sect master said. 1 The elder said farewell and left the master tower. The sect master saw that Hugh had stayed behind. ¡°Hugh, do you want to speak to me?¡± ¡°Sir, when do you think my disciple, Lin Lei, will come out of the solitary confinement room?¡± The sect master couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°So that¡¯s what this is about. Your disciple has a very hot temper, and he actually dared to clash with Natasha. You know how vindictive that girl is. If I didn¡¯t lock him up, Natasha would definitely take revenge on him in private. ¡°I did it to protect your disciple and give Natasha a way out. It will also temper your disciple¡¯s temperament. 1 ¡°After the disciple competition is over, I will release him.¡± ¡°Sir, I thank you on behalf of my disciple.¡± Hugh was overjoyed and thanked the sect master. The sect master laughed and waved his hand. ¡°No need to thank me. Perhaps your disciple doesn¡¯t want to come out and prefers to stay in the solitary confinement room.¡± Hugh smiled and shook his head. Lin Lei wanted to stay in the solitary confinement room? That was impossible. 5 CH 4 Within the isolation room, Linley conjured another fireball from his staff. After reaching the Sorcerer Realm, Lin Lei had thought he¡¯d cultivate the basic magics at a much faster rate than before. But now, his speed was exactly the same as before. He wondered if it was because of the system. 4 In fact, the rate at which he used up his energy was almost the same as before. But his control over his magic force was now much more accurate, and his spiritual energy had increased after he leveled up. Thus, Lin Lei, who was originally only able to practice basic magics twenty times a day, was now able to practice roughly fifty times. 1 After resting for a bit, Lin Lei continued to practice. Two hundred and ten times! Two hundred and twenty times! Two hundred and thirty times! 1 Beep! Beep! ¡°Congratulations to the host for practicing basic spells two hundred and fifty times. The reward is the profound divine ability: the Dark Elf Evasion Spell.¡± 7 Lin Lei¡¯s eyes lit up. The evasion techniques of the elves were famous far and wide, and the evasion skill of the Dark Elves were even very powerful. He hadn¡¯t expected that he would get such a profound divine ability. 3 ¡­ Time flew by. Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. As the disciple tournament of the Li Fire Sect drew closer, everyone was practicing hard, hoping that they would gain a good place in the competition and become a core disciple. But all of this had nothing to do with Lin Lei. Right now, he was still cultivating hard in the solitary confinement room. As his spiritual energy and ability to sense magic force increased, Lin Lei¡¯s cultivation speed had also increased. In just half a month, Linley had already reached the second level of the Sorcerer Realm. 1 In the past fifteen days, Hugh hadn¡¯t come to the solitary confinement room. The disciple tournament was about to begin, and he was extremely busy. And now, Hugh¡¯s only daughter, Alice, had finally been released from the solitary confinement room. The first thing she did was to go to Lin Lei¡¯s solitary confinement room. ¡°Lin Lei.¡± The young girl, her hair as white as snow, dressed in a long dress, entered the solitary confinement room. 3 ¡°I brought you some fruits. I¡¯ve just bought them and they¡¯re very fresh.¡± 2 The young girl was extremely beautiful. About 16 years old, her delicate features showed that she¡¯d grow into a peerless beauty. ¡°Long time no see. This little girl has become so beautiful.¡± 2 Lin Lei chuckled and picked up an apple to eat. 1 The previous owner of Lin Lei¡¯s body had grown up together with Alice, and they were very close. Even though this was the first time Lin Lei had seen Alice in person, he still felt a sense of familiarity. Seeing that Linley didn¡¯t blame her, Alice began to berate herself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been locked up in here.¡± Linley laughed and patted Alice on the head. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve always treated you like my little sister. You don¡¯t have to apologize. 1 ¡°Besides, who says that the solitary confinement room isn¡¯t good? It just so happens that there¡¯s no one to disturb my cultivation. It¡¯s a good place to cultivate.¡± Alice grumbled, ¡°But the problem is, cultivation always requires resources. You¡¯ve been punished, and your monthly salary has been deducted. How can you cultivate? ¡°You are only a third level sorcerer apprentice. Without cultivation resources, when can you become a sorcerer? ¡°How about this, Lin Lei? I will give you half of my monthly salary. This way, you will have resources to cultivate.¡± Hearing this, Linley couldn¡¯t help but laugh in his heart. Alice actually thought he was weak. 2 In fact, he had already become a second level sorcerer. Even the Holy Maiden, Natasha, was one level lower than him. The two chatted for a while, then Alice left. After all, Alice was about to enter the disciple tournament, and she needed to increase her strength. In the blink of an eye, another month passed and Lin Lei had already become a third level sorcerer! Lin Lei could be considered one of the best cultivators in the younger generation of the entire Beilageluoya Empire. 5 But he didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he began to work even harder. Meanwhile, the Li Fire Sect¡¯s disciple tournament had finally begun. The entire sect was lively with more than one thousand disciples participating in this competition. In this competition, some people were happy while others were sad. Some contestants soared into the sky and became the center of attention. There were also some contestants who left the competition with injuries all over their bodies. Among them, the most eye-catching disciples came from the White Tiger Tower. 1 Other than Alice and a magic apprentice named Abby, all the White Tiger Tower disciples had been eliminated. 3 ¡­ At this moment, in the White Tiger Tower. It was extremely quiet, and Hugh James was sitting on the big chair, looking a little lost. ¡°Tower Lord, the disciples of our tower are running to other towers,¡± Abby said respectfully. Hugh smiled helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t blame them. After all, this is all my fault. I didn¡¯t fulfill the responsibility as a Tower Lord to guide them to become stronger.¡± ¡°Father, if you hadn¡¯t been severely wounded ten years ago in the battle with the trolls, they wouldn¡¯t have been so weak!¡± Alice was indignant. 4 That¡¯s right. The reason why the White Tiger Tower was in decline was because Hugh had got serious wounds when he was carrying out a mission for the Li Fire Sect ten years ago. 1 His injuries were so serious that even after recuperating for an entire year, he was still unable to fully recover. The sect master examined him and discovered that Hugh¡¯s magic circuit had suffered serious damage. He had actually injured his foundation! With injuries of this level, not to mention the Master of the Li Fire Sect, even stronger existences would probably be unable to cure Hugh. 7 Hence, Hugh¡¯s cultivation strength had slowly decreased . Every day, he needed to spend 80% of his time repairing his body. 2 As time passed, Hugh¡¯s status as the White Tiger Tower Lord became lower and lower in the sect. The good resources were divided up by the other towers. The strong became stronger while the disciples of the White Tower had become even weaker. CH 5 ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely get a good place and show them that the White Tiger Tower is still great.¡± 1 Alice said with a very grim expression. ¡°Yes, Tower Lord. I, too, will do my best.¡± Abby bowed and said. 2 Hugh looked at them and wanted to say something, but after a long while, he shook his head and sighed. As the lord of the White Tiger Tower, Hugh knew clearly the strengths of these two people. Alice had inherited his talent and had already reached the peak stage of the sixth level of magic apprentice. If she worked hard, it was not impossible for her to reach the seventh level before the grand competition. But the problem was, the outstanding disciples of the other towers were ninth-level magic apprentices. They were cultivating hard for the competition and Hugh wasn¡¯t surprised that some of them broke through and became sorcerers. As for the Holy Maiden Natasha, she was already a sorceress now, and was no longer on the same level as these magic apprentices. Although she was only a level-one sorceress, it was a level far above the other disciples. No matter how strong an ant was, even a small and weak elephant could trample it. As for Abby, although he had entered the second round of the competition, the problem was that he had used up all his strength and spells. In the second round, his opponents would be much stronger. Abby probably couldn¡¯t go further in the competition. ¡°Go and do your best. Just don¡¯t do things beyond your abilities.¡± Hugh James consoled the two of them. After Alice and Abby left, Shure James suddenly thought of Lin Lei, who was currently locked up in the isolation room. 6 But Hugh shook his head. Lin Lei had been only a third-level magic apprentice before he was locked up. Without resources to cultivate, even if he could participate in the competition, he probably couldn¡¯t enter the second round. The next day. The disciple competition continued. In the isolation room, Lin Lei ended another practice session of the basic spells. During the break, he watched the disciple competition as he recovered his magic force. The profound divine ability which Lin Lei used was a reward which he had received from the system after finishing two hundred practice sessions. Eye of Inspection. When he used it, he could easily see things within a hundred kilometers. 3 And now he saw two sorcerers standing on one of the platforms. Both of them were ninth-level apprentices and the principal disciples of their respective towers. They had very high statuses in the Li Fire Sect. Of course, their positions were lower than that of the Holy Maiden Natasha. Both of them were launching special magic spells of the Li Fire Sect to attack each other. For a moment, continuous explosions rang out from the platform. In the audience, countless people were cheering for the two of them. ¡°Oh my God, Mary¡¯s Li Fire Mark is so powerful!¡± ¡°I think Nicholas¡¯ Big Fireball Spell is also very strong! Combined with the Li Fire Mark, it is probably as powerful as the Grand Fireball Spell!¡± 1 Sitting on a platform in the distance, the Li Fire Sect Master watched the competition and nodded in satisfaction. But Linley, sitting the isolation room, was frowning. Linley was now a third-level sorcerer with very powerful Magic Affinity. So in his eyes, the spells that the two disciples used in battle were simply too trashy. The spells they launched were clumsy, full of flaws and consumed a great deal of magic force. If it was Linley who used the spells, he¡¯d just need a tenth of the amount of magic force they were using. 2 In addition, in the eyes of Linley, who had the system, the spells of the Li Fire Sect weren¡¯t worth mentioning at all. Compared with his profound divine ability the Judgement of Darkness, the Li Fire Sect magic spells were just trash. After watching for a short while, Linley lost interest. He looked into the distance and saw Abby and Alice, the only two disciples of the White Tiger Tower remaining in the competition, were battling with their opponents. Right now, Abby was battling against an apprentice of the seventh level. Overpowered by his opponent, Abby was forced back step by step and would lose in a short while. As for Alice, her luck was just too bad. Alice was about to win when her opponent leveled up in battle and became a seventh-level apprentice. This left Alice, who was at the peak stage of sixth level, with no way to deal with her opponent. The table was turned and she was on the losing end all of a sudden. 1 If Alice could not think of a way, she would probably lose soon. On the high platform, Hugh James looked gloomy. Very soon, Abby could not hold on any longer. Under the opponent¡¯s extremely fierce attack, he asked for the protection of the referee and admitted defeat. 1 Alice¡¯s situation, on the other hand, was very interesting. Under the opponent¡¯s extremely powerful pressure, Alice actually had obtained a breakthrough during the battle. With her superior battle techniques, she defeated her opponent and advanced to the next round. Watching her turn a near defeat into victory, the White Tiger Tower Lord Hugh James was relieved. Alice was the only White Tiger Tower disciple remaining in the competition. And Alice¡¯s luck eventually ran out. After a few more rounds, Alice was defeated as well. Thus, all of the White Tiger Tower¡¯s disciples were eliminated from the competition. Seeing that Alice was eliminated, Lin Lei stopped watching. Instead, he returned to his cultivation. [398th session! ] [399th session! ] [400th session! ] Beep! Beep! ¡°Congratulations to the host for successfully practicing the basic spells for 400 times! Congratulations on receiving the reward: profound divine ability: Titan God¡¯s Stomp!¡± 3 After Linley finished four hundred basic spells practice sessions, the system¡¯s voice rang out once more in his mind. Linley laughed. Titan God¡¯s Stomp. This was a powerful killing technique. It was able to gather a terrifying amount of energy and transform the energy into a large cavalry troop to stomping on a single point. 4 The terrifying amount of energy generated in an instant was a hundred times more powerful than Linley¡¯s usual strength! Wonderful. Now he had gained yet another powerful killing technique apart from the Judgement of Darkness. He estimated the power of the Titan God¡¯s Stomp and shook his head, knowing his current Concealment Spell couldn¡¯t conceal so much energy. If he hadn¡¯t failed in his attempt with the Judgement of Darkness, he probably would have wanted to give it a try. ¡­ The next day was the final round of the disciple competition. The opponents on both sides were the Holy Maiden Natasha from the Master Tower and Norton, the eldest disciple of the White-Eyed Azure Dragon Tower. 3 And right now, Linley had just finished his cultivation and was preparing to use the Eye of Inspection to see just how powerful the Holy Maiden Natasha was. Meanwhile, Alice, who had been eliminated, came to the solitary confinement room. She held a small basket of fruits, her expression desolate. ¡°Lin Lei.¡± CH 6 ¡°Alice, why are you here? ¡°Today isn¡¯t the final of the grand disciple competition. Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you going to watch the competition?¡± Lin Lei was puzzled. Alice didn¡¯t have Eye of Inspection, so she had given up on watching the final by coming here. Alice shook her little head, ¡°I know who¡¯s going to win. Norton is very talented and has been stuck at the peak stage of the ninth level for a very, very long time, and might break through and become a sorcerer any moment, but Natasha has long ago reached the peak stage of the first level of Sorcerer Realm. Even if Norton broke through on spot, e, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for the Holy Maiden.¡± Alice paused for a moment and said, ¡°Lin Lei, I¡¯m afraid that our White Tiger Tower will be disbanded soon.¡± Linley frowned. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why will the White Tiger Tower be disbanded?¡± Although the White Tiger Tower hadn¡¯t done much in the past few years, it had produced quite a few talented disciples. No matter what, it shouldn¡¯t be disbanded. Alice shook her head. ¡°Lin Lei, you don¡¯t know. Every year, each tower has its own test. The White Tiger Tower can¡¯t pass the test each year, so it can¡¯t receive any cultivating resources. The disciples of the White Tiger Tower have left and gone to the other towers¡­ ¡°Even Abby joined another tower.¡± 4 Alice said helplessly. ¡°Based on what you said¡­¡± Lin Lei scratched his head and said, ¡°Right now, we¡¯re the only disciples of the White Tiger Tower?¡± 1 ¡°That¡¯s about it.¡± Lin Lei was speechless. How long had it been since he had been locked up in the isolation room? Less than three months, right? And the White Tiger Tower was about to collapse? Alice was Hugh¡¯s daughter, so strictly speaking, she wasn¡¯t a disciple of the White Tiger Tower. So he was the only one left in the White Tiger Tower? ¡°Lin Lei, I suppose you know that my father once suffered an injury?¡± Alice asked. Linley nodded. ¡°My father¡¯s health has been deteriorating recently. Although he didn¡¯t tell me, I can sense that he probably won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer.¡± Linley could hear the grief in Alice¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alice. I was raised by the Tower Lord. If he is gone, I will protect you.¡± Hearing his words, Alice puffed up her cheeks. ¡°What? You are so much weaker than me. No matter what, I¡¯m the one protecting you.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, then you will protect me.¡± Hearing Linley¡¯s joke, Alice felt a bit better. She put down the fruits, preparing to leave. Watching Alice leave, Lin Lei thought for a moment and said to her, ¡°Alice, when practicing magic, you can¡¯t just chant the words. You have to feel the flow of magical energy in your body. Only then can you control and use the magical energy freely. 4 ¡°You don¡¯t even need to think about how to connect the different spells. You just need to focus your mind on the flow of magical energy in your body, and then you will determine the best spell to use.¡± Alice¡¯s back stiffened and her large eyes were filled with shock. What Lin Lei had just said was the key to Alice¡¯s current bottleneck. ¡°Lin Lei, you¡­¡± Linley shook his head and turned around. ¡°Go.¡± Linley was had the God-blessing level Magic Affinity. To him, Alice¡¯s problem was as easy as a child¡¯s simple math problem. 3 After Alice left, Lin Lei once more activated his Eye of Inspection, looking towards the arena. The disciple competition had reached its final part. The arena was surrounded by big crowds. While the disciples watched and cheered under the arena, the tower lords and elders of the Li Fire Sect watched it on the high platform in the distance. After all, the people on the arena were the rising stars of the Li Fire Sect! The Li Fire Holy Maiden Natasha. She was only seventeen years old, but she had already broken through to the peak stage of the first level of Sorcerer Realm. And her magic affinity was close to the first realm! 1 Obviously, Natasha well-deserved her title of the Holy Maiden! Today Natasha was wearing purple clothes. Her face was cold, and her eyes were full of arrogance. Her opponent was Norton, the first disciple of the Blue-Eyed White Dragon Tower. 13 He was already at the peak stage of level nine apprentice. Although his cultivation level was not as high as Natasha¡¯s, he was a little older than Natasha and had more experience in actual combat. 1 ¡°Natasha, please show mercy on me after the fight starts. Don¡¯t let me lose too badly.¡± Norton chuckled and said to Natasha. Natasha shrugged it off. ¡°You talk too much. Hurry up and fight.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Norton narrowed his eyes, and a cold light flashed across his eyes. Then, he swung his staff and dashed towards Natasha. At the same time, a faint flame appeared on Norton¡¯s staff. It was the signature spell of the Li Fire Sect, the Mark of Li Fire! Boom! A violent explosion sounded between the two of them! ¡°Norton is so powerful. To be able to cast such a powerful spell in such a short time, he must have some understanding of magic affinity.¡± ¡°Although he hasn¡¯t touched the threshold of it yet, he¡¯s definitely not far from it!¡± Under the arena, people were talking among themselves. ¡°Not bad.¡± Natasha raised her eyebrows, and the staff in her hand also shot towards Norton with a flame bursting out from its top. It was also the Mark of Li Fire! But unlike Norton¡¯s spell, Natasha¡¯s Mark of Li Fire was so powerful that it didn¡¯t look like a magic spell! The flame exploded! Instantly, the surrounding air shook! Then, a deafening roar came from the arena! Norton was sent flying by the aftershock and fell out of the arena, looking miserable. He was stunned on the spot. It was only one spell! And it was the same spell as his. Everyone was shocked. For a moment, the arena was completely silent. Natasha snorted, put away her staff, and said lightly, ¡°So weak.¡± CH 7 ¡°Weak indeed.¡± In the isolation room, Lin Lei closed his Eye of Inspection and said calmly. However, unlike Natasha, he wasn¡¯t talking about Norton. Instead, he referred to Natasha. From what he had seen, the Holy Maiden was just so so, either in strength, talent, or the understanding of magic force. In Lin Lei¡¯s eyes, Natasha was truly weak. Her strength was far, far inferior to Lin Lei¡¯s. 5 This wasn¡¯t because Linley was overconfident or intentionally belittling Natasha in order to elevate himself. He was just stating a fact. 1 It wasn¡¯t exaggerated at all. 1 ¡°Right now, they are not my focus. Right now, getting stronger is my the focus!¡± Lin Lei threw these thoughts to the back of his mind. He must focus all his mind on cultivation! In the blink of an eye, spring passed and autumn came. Half a year passed. It had been an entire year since Linley was imprisoned in the solitary confinement room. After the disciple competition, the sect had told him that he was free to go, but Lin Lei refused. 2 The solitary confinement room was very quiet, perfect for cultivation. Thus, Linley settled down in the solitary confinement room. After the disciple competition, the life in the Li Fire Sect had returned to normal. The disciples who had received the title of ¡®core disciple¡¯ during the competition were focusing on their cultivation in preparation for next year¡¯s Grand Sorcerer Congress within the borders of the Beilageluoya Empire. 1 As for the other disciples, they continued to live as they had in the past. Gradually, everyone forgot about Lin Lei in the isolation room. No one remembered that a person was living in the isolation room. Hugh James would occasionally come and see him. He didn¡¯t chat with Linley. He just came over and see how Lin Lei was doing. The once famous sorcerer of the Beilageluoya Empire seemed to have aged by more than ten years. His gray hair was now completely white. Most likely, he would pass away very soon. Linley was helpless and sad. The system didn¡¯t have any corresponding rewards. After all, even the master of the Li Fire Sect was unable to solve this problem. What could Lin Lei do? Beep! Beep! ¡°Congratulations, host, for completing 1,000 practice sessions of the basic spells! You have been rewarded with a hundred years of cultivation!¡± The system¡¯s voice rang out once more in Lin Lei¡¯s mind. Lin Lei put down the staff and his eyes were filled with wild joy. This was a hundred years worth of cultivation! It was enough for him to become a sorcerer of the seventh level, which was a high-level of the Sorcerer Realm, and his power would skyrocket. 3 The magic energy he released would be even purer! That¡¯s right. In the past half year, Linley had reached the sixth rank! 4 It meant that he had gained one level in roughly every two months. This speed was simply terrifying. If people knew about it, their draws would fall due to extreme shock! 9 ¡°System, turn on my profile pane,¡± Lin Lei muttered to himself. Then a translucent azure pane appeared in front of him, slowly floating in the air. [ Name: Linley ] [ Organization: The Li Fire Sect ] 1 [ Strength: Level 6 Sorcerer ] [ Weapon: low-end staff ] [ Profound divine abilities: Judgement of Darkness, Titan God¡¯s Stomp, Eye of Inspection, Concealment Spell, Dark Elf Evasion Spell, Crusade Judgement¡­ ] 2 [ Number of practice sessions: 1,000. ] 5 [ Note: Please begin cultivation of the basic magics as soon as possible. Each practice session will allow you to increase your strength. After a certain number of practice sessions, you will be able to receive all sorts of bountiful rewards! ] 1 Linley nodded, then clicked on the one hundred years worth of cultivation in his system backpack. ¡°Absorb!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! In the blink of an eye, one hundred years worth of cultivation entered his body! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had the Concealment Spell, this terrifying energy would cause a natural phenomenon in Lin Lei¡¯s surroundings, shaking the entire Beilageluoya Empire! 3 A powerful surge of energy exploded forth from his magic force circuit! Ten minutes later, Lin Lei slowly opened his eyes, and there was a sharp light in them! Right now, even though not a single bit of energy was leaking out of Lin Lei, his entire person look incomparably majestic, like a bolt of lightning that tore through the night sky! 2 A sorcerer of the seventh level! 10 Right at this moment, outside the main gates of the Li Fire Sect, a muscular man dressed in armor with a great sword strapped to his back slowly walked over. He stood out of the gate and called out to the people inside. ¡± Wharton Camiseus of the Crusader Shrine has come to visit the Li Fire Sect!¡± CH 8 ¡°The person from the Crusader Shrine¡­¡± ¡°Is he the berserker that people are talking about?¡± In the sect master tower, the master of the Li Fire Sect who was having a morning meeting raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why is this guy here in our Li Fire Sect? !¡± The elders and the tower lords looked grim. Berserker! He came from the Beilageluoya Empire¡¯s Crusader Shrine. 1 He was extremely talented. Traveling all the way north from the Shrine, he had been challenging the prodigies of various sects to train himself. Now, the berserker had already challenged ninety-eight sects and fought a total of ninety-eight prodigies. Moreover, he had won all the ninety-eight battles! Thus, the berserker Wharton had become the most famous existence among the younger generation in the Beilageluoya Empire. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m afraid that he is here to challenge our Holy Maiden. The Holy Maiden is now at a crucial moment in her cultivation to become a second-tier mage!¡± The Black Dragon Tower Lord said in a deep voice. After thinking for a moment, the sect master said, ¡°Warwick, go and tell Natasha to finish her cultivation and get out of seclusion. The rest of you bring your core disciples and go with me to the main gate to welcome the guest.¡± 3 ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Instantly, the entire sect got busy. Although Wharton the Berserker was only twenty years old, his strength had already reached the level of a third-tier mage. Moreover, he cultivated both magic and martial arts. Not only was he proficient in magic spells, but he had also integrated them into his martial arts. Most importantly, he had the support of Crusader Shrine, which was an ancient sect. He had a bright future and people would not be surprised even if he broke through to the Arch Mage Realm! He was such a genius that even the master of the Li Fire Sect had to treat him with respect! Soon, the master of the Li Fire Sect came to the main gate flanked by elders and core disciples. ¡°I am Wharton Camiseus. Greetings to the master and elders of the Li Fire Sect,¡± the Berserker said in a deep voice. 1 ¡°Wharton, right? Would you come in and rest for a while?¡± The sect master smiled and asked. The berserker shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You should know the purpose of my visit.¡± The sect master nodded. ¡°I can guess it. If I¡¯m not wrong, this time, Wharton, you are here to have practice fight with the disciples of our Li Fire Sect, right?¡± The berserker nodded. ¡°Yes, Sir. I heard that the Li Fire Sect¡¯s Li Fire Magic is very powerful and exquisite. The Li Fire Holy Maiden is extremely talented and very powerful. I¡¯ve long wanted to have a practice fight with her.¡± ¡°Wharton, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. Right now, the Holy Maiden is trying to break through to the next realm. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to come out in the near future,¡± the sect master said with a smile. This berserker was very powerful and had defeated many geniuses, so the sect master didn¡¯t want Natasha to compete with him. ¡°It¡¯s alright, sir. I¡¯m willing to wait. ¡°However, I¡¯ve challenged many forces and sects along the way, and none of them dodged my challenge. I¡¯m sure Li Fire Sect won¡¯t dodge it, either, right?¡± There was a hint of threat in the berserker¡¯s words. There was a hidden meaning in his words. He was trying to say that if the Li Fire Sect didn¡¯t accept his challenge as the other sects had done, it meant that the Li Fire Sect had no excellent disciples and was a joke in the Beilageluoya Empire! The Li Fire Sect Master frowned when he heard this. He thought for a moment and said to the elder beside him, ¡°Tell Natasha to get ready, but there¡¯s no need to rush. Let me see how patient this kid is.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The elder left to deliver the message. The Li Fire Sect Master said, ¡°Wharton, I¡¯ve sent someone to inform Natasha. Please wait for a moment.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The berserker sat down on the ground and closed his eyes to rest. However, six hours later, the sky was getting dark, but there was no news of Natasha. The berserker frowned and started to get impatient. He was extremely smart, so how could he not know what the Li Fire Sect was planning? Wharton sneered. ¡°If you want to stall me, then I¡¯ll fight the others until the Holy Maiden shows up!¡± ¡°Master of Li Fire Sect, since your Holy Maiden won¡¯t come soon, I¡¯ll have practice fights with other disciples in your sect, okay? I heard that your sect has selected some core disciples in the previous disciple competition. ¡°I will lower the level of the magic power in my body to the same level as theirs.¡± While the master of the Li Fire Sect was still thinking, a tower lord beside him whispered, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we agree to his suggestion? We can use the opportunity to observe the strength of the berserker, and we can also exhaust him with these fights. When the Holy Maiden comes, the fight will be easier for her.¡± The master of the Li Fire Sect nodded. ¡°Then that¡¯s it. Let the core disciples fight with him.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Walter, go and fight with Wharton!¡± The Lord of the Black Dragon Tower said to a young man behind him. Walter stepped out and stood in front of Wharton. ¡°I¡¯m Walter from the Black Dragon Tower of the Li Fire Sect. Berserker, let¡¯s do our best in the fight.¡± Wharton stood up and laughed. ¡°Level-nine mage apprentice. Good!¡± After saying that, the powerful aura on Wharton¡¯s body suddenly decreased until it was on Walter¡¯s level. Wharton had suppressed his own strength! 1 ¡°Bring it on.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you use a sword?¡± Walter was puzzled, with his magic staff in his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re strong enough for me to use my sword!¡± Wharton sneered. ¡°Arrogant!¡± Walter was furious. The energy poured out from the staff in his hand! 2 ¡°Flame Cage!¡± A huge flame erupted from Walter¡¯s staff. In an instant, it shot towards Wharton. Just as the flame was about to reach him, Wharton attacked! Wharton¡¯s speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Walter. His elbow was like a cannonball as it hit Walter¡¯s lower abdomen. 1 Bang! A powerful force directly struck Walter¡¯s abdomen, instantly sending him flying. It was just one move! He had directly defeated the Li Fire Sect¡¯s core disciple with one strike! It was a slap to the face! ¡°So weak.¡± Wharton shook his head, a hint of disappointment flashing in his eyes. Although the Li Fire Sect was a second-rate force, it was still considered a top-tier existence among second-rate forces. Even though Wharton had yet to meet the famous Li Fire Holy Maiden, he had had some expectations in his heart. He had thought that after he suppressed his strength, his opponent would at least be able to exchange one or two moves with him. But it turned out that if he had not retracted his strength at the last minute, he would have killed the fellow with just one strike! Too weak! Was this fellow really a core disciple? CH 9 ¡°Weak! So weak!¡± ¡°Is he your best disciple? ¡± Wharton was very dissatisfied. He had come to challenge the Li Fire Sect thinking it was a strong enemy but his opponent turned out to be trash. Even calling them stinky fish and shrimps was flattering them. They did not know anything about actual combat. The connection between magic spells was not smooth at all. They did not even use their full magic power. They were simply trash! Walter was a core disciple. Among the core disciples, he was a mid to upper level existence. He had never had such humiliation before. After he heard what Wharton said, his face turned red from anger. This guy was so arrogant! ¡°Then let me give it a try.¡± The Green-eyed White Dragon Tower¡¯s core disciple, Lothis, stepped out. ¡°Lothis Graves from the Blue-eyed White Dragon Tower! Let¡¯s fight!¡± 8 Lothis¡¯ staff charged up, and a large amount of energy appeared around the staff. He immediately cast a Li Fire Sect spell in the direction of the berserker. The moment Lothis clashed with Wharton, he understood why Walter had been defeated. This guy did not look like a mage at all. Instead, he looked like a warrior who had toughened his body. He poured magic force into his body and turned his body into a weapon. His body was so hard that every attack from his body felt as if it came from the sharpest weapon. He had immense strength! In just two moves, Lothis was sent flying by Wharton¡¯s kick like a rubber ball. He crashed heavily onto the ground and could not get up for a long time. 1 Following that, several other core disciples were defeated by Wharton in just a few moves. ¡°Too weak, too weak, too weak!¡± ¡°Such a slow flow of magic. Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even feel the explosion of the Li Fire magic. It¡¯s like a child¡¯s play!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even warmed up yet!¡± ¡°You¡¯re all too weak. If you can¡¯t do it, let the Li Fire Holy Maiden come out and fight me!¡± Wharton people was furious. 2 The entire Li Fire Sect was ridiculously weak! He had come here to spar with powerhouses and improve himself. He wasn¡¯t here to play house with a bunch of stinky fish and shrimps. Meanwhile, the Li Fire sect master and elders, the tower lords, the head disciples, and even the ordinary disciples, looked extremely sullen! All the core disciples from the nine great towers of the Li Fire Sect had come out to fight and not a single one of them had managed to withstand a few moves from the berserker! How humiliating it was to be beaten so miserably by an outsider in their own sect! Moreover, Wharton had not taken advantage of his realm and had suppressed his strength to the same level as theirs. This was so embarrassing! The sect master looked at the Black Dragon Tower Lord who had previously advised him. His expression turned cold. Exhaust his strength? Observing his strength? Exhaust my ass! Observe my ass! Wharton had defeat the disciples within three rounds. What could they observe? At this moment, Nord, a core disciple from the Sect Master Tower, sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Let me have a try.¡± Nord was about to rise above the magic apprentice realm, and he had rich combat experience. Among the current disciples, Nord was the strongest one other than the Holy Maiden. Although Nord had been defeated by Natasha once, she didn¡¯t suppressed her realm to the same level as his in the disciples competition. If Natasha and Nord were at the same realm, it was uncertain who would win. But now, the berserker would suppress his strength to the same level as Nord¡¯s. Maybe Nord still had a chance to win. The sect master glanced at Nord but didn¡¯t say anything, tacitly agreeing that Nord could have a try. With so many disciples losing to Wharton, it didn¡¯t matter to have one more disciple lose to him. Since Nord wanted to try, then let him try. ¡°I¡¯m Nord from the Sect Master Tower.¡± Nord¡¯s expression was grim. At this moment, the magic power began to gather around Nord. ¡°The peak stage of level-nine apprentice realm. You¡¯ll soon become a mage? Interesting. I can even see a trace of Magic Affinity.¡± Wharton raised his eyebrows, and his expression turned a little better. Then, he lowered his own level to the same as Nord¡¯s. ¡°Make your move.¡± ¡°Li Fire Spear! Grand Fireball Spell!¡± Nord shouted loudly, and a huge wave of flames swept out from Nord¡¯s staff, slowly gathering together. 1 Finally, the flames condensed into a fire spear! ¡°Finally, there¡¯s a decent opponent.¡± The berserker disappeared on the spot, rushing towards Nord¡¯s fire spear. Then, he threw a punch! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The spear of flames disintegrated! Nord was shocked. Wharton had suppressed his strength to the same level as his, but even so, he could still destroy his flame spear with one punch! Nord quickly retreated and dispelled the flame spear. Then, another mark appeared on Wharton¡¯s body. ¡°Mark of Li Fire!¡± But the berserker did not dodge and directly charged towards Nord¡¯s spell. At this moment, it was as if the berserker¡¯s entire body had turned into a huge sword! Boom! The Mark of Li Fire was instantly destroyed by the berserker and exploded in the air. Nord¡¯s expression changed drastically. This was the Mark of Li Fire! It was one of the core spells of the Li Fire Sect! Could a spell of such strength be instantly destroyed by a body of flesh? Was Wharton really a human? Nord gritted his teeth. ¡°Li Fire spell, the mystic divine ability! ¡°Chain Fire Arrows!¡± Three arrows of flames shot out from Nord¡¯s staff one after another, each stronger than the last! This move could help Nord release three times his original strength! However, Wharton shook his head. ¡°Ahh! Why are you so weak? ¡°Is this your trump card? ¡°You disappoint me!¡± Wharton directly threw a punch towards the arrows, directly shattering them! Nord spat out a mouthful of blood, collapsing onto the ground, his face deathly pale! The gap between the two of them was too big. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that no one in the Li Fire Sect can force me to use my sword! You¡¯re so weak!¡± Seeing this, the sect master couldn¡¯t help but frown. He whispered to the elder beside him, ¡°Tell Natasha to come immediately.¡± CH 10 It was already evening. The moon had risen. At this moment, in the Li Fire Sect. ¡°Damn, he¡¯s so strong!¡± ¡°I think even our Holy Maiden isn¡¯t his match!¡± ¡°Although this berserker is arrogant, he has the right to be arrogant!¡±! ¡°If I were the berserker, I might be even more arrogant than him!¡± At this moment, many disciples of the Li Fire Sect were secretly watching the practice fights. The berserker Wharton had defeated all his opponents with his bottomless strength. But now, Wharton was extremely impatient. This so-called Holy Maiden of Li Fire took so long to come! And in the next moment¡­ Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A beautiful figure appeared from afar. Natasha was flying over sitting on her staff. She was flying! Only after entering the Mage Realm could one unlock the flying ability because flying consumed lots of magic power. 3 The berserker looked up into the sky and saw a young girl dressed in a long robe with an arrogance expression on her face. It was Natasha. At this moment, Natasha¡¯s entire body was emitting magic waves that only a level-2 mage could have. She had successfully broken through to level 2 of Mage Realm! 1 Seeing this, the sect master let out a long breath. ¡°You are the Holy Maiden of the Li Fire Sect? You look just so-so.¡± The berserker looked at Natasha and said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re seeking your death!¡± Natasha was not a kind person. She shot out a beam of light from her staff! Whoosh! A fiery red light shot down from the sky and instantly exploded with immense energy. The energy was extremely pure. Just the magic power contained in this beam of light exceeded the combined magic powers released by all the core disciples who had just fought with Wharton! This was the difference between the Mage Realm and the Apprentice Realm! ¡°Indeed, compared to that bunch of trash, you are much stronger.¡± The berserker threw a punch in Natasha¡¯s direction. The moment the Berserker made his move, the ground around him collapsed. Natasha jumped down from the sky and hovered in the air only a dozen meters away from the berserker. She threw out the magic staff, and majestic energy surged out, aiming at the berserker. Although the Berserker¡¯s punch failed to hit her, he instantly regained his balance, turned around, and threw another punch. Rumble! The berserker¡¯s fist was as hard as steel! The light beam was directly shattered by the berserker¡¯s fist. ¡°Chain Fire Arrows!¡± ¡°Flame Armor!¡± ¡°Flame Impact!¡± Three spells instantly appeared on the magic staff in Natasha¡¯s hand, and countless lights flashed behind Natasha! These were flame arrows! There were hundreds of them! ¡°Crush him.¡± Natasha snorted and waved her small hand at the berserker. The flame arrows instantly found their target and attacked the berserker! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The berserker was experienced in actual combat and knew that he could not take the terrifying fire arrows head-on. He immediately dodged and smashed the weak flame arrows with his fist. However, there were simply too many of them. Finally, a few fire arrows scratched Wharton¡¯s body, drawing blood. When the berserker saw that he was wounded, he was overjoyed. ¡°Very good, very good! ¡°Hahahaha, there¡¯s finally someone worthy of my sword.¡± After saying this, the berserker¡¯s entire body emitted an extremely powerful battle intent! ¡°Are you done casting spells from the sky? ¡°Get down!¡± Wharton pulled his huge sword from his back, and a green light immediately lit up on it. ¡°The Blessing of Crusaders! 1 ¡°Wind Judgement!¡± A violent energy came from Wharton¡¯s body! The power of this sword strike was incomparably powerful! Natasha¡¯s expression changed and she immediately made a defensive move. However, that terrifying sword was instantly unsheathed. Natasha did not have the time to use all her means to defend before that terrifying sword arrived. Like a mantis trying to stop a chariot, Natasha fell from the sky like a kite with a broken string. She managed to land safely. ¡°You bastard!¡± Natasha¡¯s arms trembled slightly and her staff had stains of her blood. She was unwillingly to admit defeat and wanted to continue the fight with the berserker. ¡°Enough, you are not Wharton¡¯s match. Go and have some rest.¡± At this moment, the sect master appeared beside Natasha. He was afraid that Natasha would get permanent wounds if Wharton wasn¡¯t careful in the fight. Natasha lowered her head and gritted her teeth. She knew that her strength was weaker than Wharton¡¯s. But she just couldn¡¯t accept it! She couldn¡¯t accept it! ¡°It wasn¡¯t satisfying at all. I only used a single sword technique, and you weren¡¯t able to block it. There are no disciples in the Li Fire Sect who are more skilled at fighting?¡± Wharton looked around and said unhappily. At this moment in the solitary confinement room, Lin Lei closed his eyes. ¡°It is over.¡± The berserker was quite strong. In addition, he was extremely experienced in actual combat and very decisive with his attacks. Most likely, aside from Lin Lei, there was no one in the Li Fire Sect who could fight against Wharton. But Lin Lei wouldn¡¯t reveal his true power and fight Wharton the Li Fire Sect. 3 After all, he had transmigrated to this magical world and didn¡¯t feel any sense of belonging to the Li Fire Sect at all. He was only close to Alice and her father Hugh. Just as Linley thought that the challenge was over, and was about to continue his magic training, something happened at the entrance of the Li Fire Sect. Wharton was saying arrogantly to Hugh James, ¡°The disciples of your Li Fire Sect are really weak. Would one of the tower lords have a practice fight with me? ¡°I heard that Tower Lord James once killed the trolls in the southern part of the empire ten years ago and even killed three powerful high-level mages. ¡°Why don¡¯t you, Tower Lord James, have a fight with me?¡± Wharton looked fervently at Hugh James as he spoke slowly. Hearing the berserker¡¯s words, everyone present was shocked, and their expressions changed drastically! ¡°Wharton! You are so rude!¡± ¡°Lord James is one of the nine great tower lords of our Li Fire Sect! Are you trying to provoke us?¡± However, Wharton couldn¡¯t care less. He just wanted to fight and no one could stop him, not even a god! 4 CH 11 At this moment, the berserker was speaking to the Lord of the White Tiger Tower. ¡°Lord James, as the Lord of the White Tiger Tower, you shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for a junior like me. You would definitely teach me something, right?¡± Hugh James had been heavily injured by the dangerous mageforce circuit. Anyone who knew anything about this would know how badly the Lord of the White Tiger Tower had been injured. And the berserker knew that James had suffered a serious injury that could not be recovered. At this moment, his combat strength was declining. This was the reason he had challenged James. That¡¯s right, the berserker had done it on purpose. Now, how much of his original ability could James display? 80% ? 50% ? Or even only 30% of his strength. No one knew. The berserker had just defeated Natasha and won his 99th battle. He was only one battle away from winning all one hundred battles! Wharton believed that with James¡¯ serious injuries, it was uncertain who would win. But now, James was sitting in his wheelchair, not saying a word. 1 After thinking for a while, James finally stood up. However, just as he stood up, he suddenly coughed violently and spat out a large mouthful of blood. ¡°Are you going to die, Lord James?¡± The berserker frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t insult my father!¡± Alice was so angry that she trembled when she heard Wharton humiliated James in such a way. The magic staff in her right hand was raised and she charged towards the berserker! 2 Her eyes were filled with killing intent! ¡°Alice, no!¡± When James saw Alice, who wasa mageforce apprentice in seventh rank, charging towards Wharton, he could not help but felt anxious. He wanted to quickly circulate his magic power to help, but the broken magic circuit backfired on James at this time and made James spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°You dare to challenge me with such little strength?¡± Wharton snorted coldly. Then, the big sword in his hand, which had yet to be retracted, slashed vertically! 1 Boom! Alice didn¡¯t have the ability to resist. She was directly sent flying. The magic staff which was held by her right hand was directly smashed into pieces by Wharton¡¯s sword energy! ¡°What a berserker.¡± James¡¯s brows were so gloomy that water could be wrung out of them. At this moment, he was finally angry! A terrifying energy erupted from the body of White Tiger Tower¡¯s Lord. He had already reached the limit of the enchanter realm! 2 The peak of rank 9! However, James did not use his magic staff. Instead, he pulled out his sword and enchanted it. The incomparably cold sword aura caused the white tiger longsword in his hand to hum. There was even a thunderous sound in the sky! It struck the Earth! Instantly, it ignited a raging fire! The world had changed! An incomparable killing intent! At this moment, everyone in the Li Fire Sect looked at James in shock. They had not expected that the Lord of the White Tiger Tower, James, would actually possess such formidable strength! ¡°D*mn, it seems like I have driven this old man crazy,¡± Wharton muttered in his heart. Although he was a berserker and extremely arrogant, he was not a fool. He would never do something that would send him to his death. As long as James wanted to kill him and he did not care about the injuries in his body, no matter how proud he was as a berserker, he would only be killed by James with one sword strike! James as a peak rank 9 enchanter was undoubtedly terrifying. ¡°Lord James, I was rude. I accidentally hurt your daughter just now. I sincerely apologize to you.¡± 1 ¡°Since Li Fire Sect doesn¡¯t want me to stay any longer, I will leave now.¡± After saying that, Wharton quickly retreated and left Li Fire Sect. If James was determined to kill him, then he would be doomed. James¡¯ eyes were cold. Seeing that Wharton was ready to retreat, he was ready to attack. Just as he was about to make his move, the patriarch of Li Fire Sect, Roderick, shook his head. ¡°Just teach him a lesson, James. You have to think carefully. Behind him is the Crusader Shrine.¡± Hearing this, James sighed helplessly. The terrifying aura around him slowly disappeared. James¡¯ face became even paler at this moment, as if he had aged several years. Just now, James had forcibly used his own shattered mageforce circuits, which had caused him to pay a heavy price. He didn¡¯t have much lifespan left, but this time, he had used up quite a bit of it. Within the solitary confinement room, Lin Lei¡¯s face was ice-cold. 2 He had been taken in by James from an orphanage when he was young, and had been raised single-handedly. As for James, he had treated him as half of his own child, and had even allowed Lin Lei, who was already quite ordinary, to enter the grand hall of becoming a enchanter. The kindness of being reborn was unforgettable. As for Alice, she treated him like her own brother. The two of them were extremely close. In addition, Lin Lei had previously made a promise to Alice that he would protect her. ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Lin Lei sighed, then activated his concealment technique. Few moments later, Lin Lei¡¯s face was covered with a layer of azure-blue mageforce. No one could see Lin Lei¡¯s face clearly. 1 And then, Lin Lei stepped out! Boom! Boom! Boom! One second ago, Lin Lei¡¯s figure was still in solitary confinement room. The next second, Lin Lei¡¯s figure appeared somewhere that was a hundred kilometers away from the solitary confinement room! Teleportation! ¡­ Outside Li Fire Sect, on a small path by a stream. The berserker was running. ¡°James really is quite powerful. But unfortunately, I imagine he won¡¯t have much time left to live, right?¡± Wharton muttered to himself. The moment James attacked him earlier, the world instantly changed. Endless killing intent rang out from him, causing Wharton¡¯s heart to beat rapidly. ¡°Although James is very strong, the disciples of the Li Fire Sect are indeed trash. Not a single one of them can fight. They¡¯re ridiculously weak!¡± Suddenly, Wharton raised his head and looked over. At this moment, a man dressed in the robes of the Li Fire Sect was standing in mid-air, his face blurry. He was staring coldly at the berserker. ¡°You are from Li Fire Sect?¡± ¡°When did you appear here? I actually didn¡¯t notice!¡± The berserker¡¯s entire body trembled, but Lin Lei, on the other hand, didn¡¯t react at all. He just stood there in mid-air. A faint but terrifying pressure aura was accompanied by a howling wind. A terrifying pressure was formed. ¡°Chop off your hands. I can let you leave safely,¡± Lin Lei said calmly. The terrifying threat emanating from Lin Lei¡¯s body caused the berserker¡¯s face to become so solemn for the first time. From the looks of it, Lin Lei seemed to be a disciple of the Li Fire Sect as well. But compared to the core disciples who had fought against him in the Li Fire Sect, there was a fundamental difference. No, the difference between them was as far as the heavens and the earth. An enormous gap. Only words like this could describe it. Wharton knew very well that this person in front of him was very, very powerful. Terrifyingly powerful, to the point of suffocation! But Wharton was a master who had been dubbed the berserker. Facing Lin Lei, who was so terrifyingly powerful, Wharton grew even more excited. ¡°You want me to chop off both of my hands?¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± ¡°This is the sort of excitement!¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The look on Wharton¡¯s face slowly changed from excitement to madness! His eyes were bloodshot, and there wasn¡¯t a hint of fear on his face. There was only fanaticism! Endless fanaticism! ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the sort of feeling I want! Some bullsh*t core disciples of Li Life Sect, what holy maiden. All of them are trash amongst trash!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so high that I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± 2 Instantly, the berserker disappeared from his original position. With a loud shout, he stomped down on the ground and his muscular body shot out like a bullet! And then, he appeared in front of Lin Lei, swinging the big sword in his hand as he chopped down! ¡°Let me have a taste of your power!¡± ¡°Crusader chop!¡± CH 12 Boom boom boom! The terrifying magic power was like a surging fire dragon! Then, the meridians in his body flowed rapidly and turned into a majestic power that merged into the magic circuit. Finally, he swung his big sword and slashed down fiercely! Even the air seemed to be about to explode under the violent slash of the berserker. ¡°No matter who you are, go and die!¡± 1 The berserker laughed loudly. This move had gathered all of his energy, all of the mageforce in his body! The mageforce in his entire body was like a flame, about to boil! Under Lin Lei¡¯s terrifying aura, Wharton felt as though he was undergoing some sort of evolution! Some sort of transformation! This terrifying sword move suddenly struck out and an enormous amount of understanding towards mageforce and the sword exploded in his mind! He, Wharton, had finally grasped the enlightenment! This was the opportunity for him, a berserker, to break through to a 4th rank enchanter! 6 Wharton was ecstatic. As long as he successfully comprehended all these feelings, he would be able to completely advance to a 4th rank enchanter! That was the middle level of a enchanter, and there was a fundamental difference between a enchanter from rank 1 to rank 3! It was just a moment away! He was just a little bit away from breaking through! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Wharton couldn¡¯t help but laughed loudly. Boom! Suddenly, Wharton felt an extremely powerful aura of destruction emanating from his big sword. This aura of destruction was like a maggot of corrosion, instantly filling the entire big sword of the berserker! Boom! Blood splattered everywhere! The palms which the berserker had gripped the hilt of his big sword exploded! The extremely intense pain caused Wharton to return from his state of enlightenment to reality. He turned his gaze towards Lin Lei. ¡°How is this possible!?¡± 1 Wharton¡¯s eyes were wide open, staring in disbelief at everything before him. Lin Lei¡¯s index finger tapped the tip of the big sword of the berserker. 2 Lin Lei¡¯s face was expressionless, and he directly flicked his finger at the tip of the big sword. The aura of destruction was extremely terrifying! The entire blade of the big sword exploded! The violent explosion caused the berserker to fly backwards! In the end, Wharton flew quite a distance in the air. Only then did he crash into a tree, instantly creating a massive hole in the tree. The three-meter-thick tree instantly began to crack and shatter, and the berserker fell to the ground. The berserker felt as though all of his bones were about to fall apart. Just now, he had felt as though he had been smashed by a mountain. Wharton, who had been preparing to break through to the fourth rank, had only been blown away by Lin Lei with the snap of a finger! ¡°Did I overestimate you?¡± Lin Lei said calmly. The berserker gritted his teeth. Just as he was about to stand up, he felt as though his entire body was no longer listening to him. With a thud, he fell to the ground. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The berserker wasn¡¯t willing to accept this. He roared angrily. He had actually lost! He had set off from the Crusader Shrine. He had fought valiantly on his way to victory. Ninety-nine battles, ninety-nine victories! Just as Wharton lost his hundredth battle, he had lost to an unknown, a person who he had never heard of before! The berserker was certain in his heart that Lin Lei was definitely a high-ranked enchanter! In addition, the aura emanating from Lin Lei¡¯s body was extremely young, and his control over mageforce was far greater than his own. Earlier, with a flick of his finger, Lin Lei had shattered his own profound mystic abilities. This was something that could only be accomplished by annihilating the laws of the divine ability. Someone with a higher cultivation level than him definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do such a thing. To think that Li Fire Sect had produced such a terrifying person! ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my breath.¡± ¡°On the count of three, chop off your own hands. Don¡¯t make me do it.¡± Lin Lei didn¡¯t want to answer the question of the berserker. He just said calmly. ¡°You b*stard!¡± The berserker felt as though his teeth were about to be crushed! Not only was this fellow extremely powerful, his attitude was also extremely domineering! ¡°One.¡± ¡°Two.¡± Seeing that Lin Lei had really begun to count down, Wharton didn¡¯t dare to hesitate any longer. He immediately picked up a short knife and used his mageforce to chop down his two hands! 7 Slash! Wharton¡¯s two hands were directly chopped off. But the berserker was indeed a berserker. Even if his two hands were chopped off, he didn¡¯t make a single sound. 1 ¡°I can leave now, right?¡± Countless beads of sweat appeared on the berserker¡¯s forehead. ¡°Go.¡± Lin Lei nodded. Seeing that Lin Lei wasn¡¯t making things difficult for him, the berserker immediately took out a reagent and swallowed it. He left at high speed with his both hands. 4 ¡­ After the berserker left, Lin Lei was the only one left in the forest. He looked around and after making sure that no one was around, he transformed into a streak of light and flew towards the direction of the solitary confinement room. Lin Lei was now an enchanter of the seventh rank. It would be easy for him to defeat the berserker. Even if he only used half of his strength, he would be able to easily crush him with all sorts of techniques! 7 But Lin Lei didn¡¯t kill the berserker. 1 After all, the berserker only liked to fight. In the end, he didn¡¯t have any ill intentions. 1 Alice¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t too severe. After all sorts of medical treatment, she would be able to recover in a short period of time. There was no need to kill a berserker just because of that. The most important thing was to weigh the benefits. If he really did kill this berserker, the Crusader Shrine behind him was much more powerful than the Li Life Sect. This would cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. 8 After returning to the confinement room, Lin Lei immediately began to train. Right now, he was only an enchanter of the seventh rank. In the Beilageluoya Empire, he was nothing! He had to quickly become stronger! ¡­ Seven full days passed. Lin Lei was constantly training to become stronger. Because he was in the confinement room, he wasn¡¯t well-informed. He had no idea how much of a shock he had caused in the Empire by causing the berserker to sever his own hands! CH 13 The berserker was defeated! This news was like a storm, instantly engulfing the entire Beilageluoya Empire! For a moment, everyone was shocked! One had to know that this was not an ordinary person, but a berserker! He was not some nobody! The berserker, Wharton, was currently the most dazzling rising star of the younger generation in the Empire! He had challenged all the major ancient power sects throughout his journey from the Crusader Shrine! Moreover, there were probably dozens of geniuses placed under his formation! It was such a terrifying genius who was known as the invincible berserker. He was actually terribly defeated in the territory of Li Fire Sect! According to the description of the berserker, Wharton, the person who had defeated him was extremely young, but his control over magic and strength far surpassed his! That person was wearing a white robe that only ordinary disciples would wear in Li Fire Sect. He should be just an ordinary disciple of Li Fire Sect then. Ordinary disciple? Many people were skeptical about this point. One had to know that holy maiden from Li Fire Sect, Natasha was defeated by the berserker with a single strike. How could an ordinary disciple defeat the berserker! However, when someone asked the berserker about the specific situation, Wharton didn¡¯t say anything and returned to Crusader Shrine. He didn¡¯t even plan to attend next year¡¯s Enchanter Assembly. He wanted to train and become stronger as soon as possible so that he could challenge that person again! 3 At this moment, in the patriarch tower of Li Fire Sect¡­ The Li Fire sect¡¯s patriarch, Roderick, was holding a meeting. On the left side of the table were the nine tower lords, and on the right side were the elders of Li Fire Sect. The chief disciple, Norton and Natasha, the holy maiden of Li Fire Sect, were sitting at the end of the table. ¡°You must have heard that the berserker was defeated. I don¡¯t need to tell you more, right?¡± Roderick, the patriarch of Li Fire Sect, looked around and said in a deep voice. Everyone on the conference table looked at each other and then nodded. ¡°Who do you think defeated the berserker?¡± Roderick asked. The nine tower lords thought for a moment and then stood up. ¡°Patriarch, logically speaking, when the berserker came to Li Fire Sect that day, most of the disciples were already watching the battle at the gate. They shouldn¡¯t have had the time to chase after the berserker.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, if we really had such a powerful disciple, wouldn¡¯t we have known about it long ago?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°Perhaps, it might be one of our disciple who has been extremely low-key and has been hiding himself all this time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible! If our disciple is really that strong, there¡¯s no need for him to hide anything. Only by telling us, we may provide more cultivation resources!¡± ¡°In my opinion, it might be some enemy of the berserker who used our name to teach this berserker a lesson!¡± The tower lords expressed their opinions. The patriarch of the Li Fire Sect, Roderick, frowned deeply. In the end, even he, the patriarch of the Li Fire Sect, had no clue about this matter. If there really was such a talented and powerful disciple in Li Fire Sect, then why did he hide himself in the crowd? ¡°Well, since there is no answer, then all the tower lords should go back and check carefully to see who didn¡¯t show up when the berserker came to challenge us.¡± Roderick could only make this decision. The nine tower lords also nodded and did as they were told. Among the tower lords, there were two people whose expressions changed. One of them was the Li Fire Sect holy maiden, Natasha. At this moment, she bit her thin lips, looking completely unwilling. Natasha had a strong personality. The other day, she was slashed down from the sky by the berserker and was defeated directly. After she was forced to admit defeat by Roderick, she felt very wronged. Not long after Natasha admitted defeat, the berserker began to spread the news that he was crushed by an ordinary disciple of Li Fire Sect and had his hands chopped off. Wasn¡¯t this disgusting?! Although Natasha knew that her strength was inferior to the berserker, how could she be inferior to an ordinary disciple of Li Life Sect. 1 The holy maiden of Li Fire Sect was inferior to an ordinary disciple of the sect? This was a slap to her face! ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who that guy is, I will definitely find you!¡± Natasha thought to herself viciously. Next to Natasha, Alice¡¯s face also changed. She clearly remembered that when the berserker had been extremely powerful and matchless in Li Fire Sect that day, only Lin Lei wasn¡¯t present! ¡°Could it be Lin Lei¡­?¡± 2 Alice couldn¡¯t believe it. Because half a year ago, she had directly come into contact with a sense-level mageforce affinity because of Lin Lei¡¯s casual words! Thus, Lin Lei¡¯s figure became even more mysterious in Alice¡¯s heart. ¡°Perhaps I was bullied, and that¡¯s why Lin Lei helped me teach him a lesson?¡± Alice thought to herself, her heart thumping wildly. 2 And then, Alice hurriedly denied it in her heart. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Lin Lei. Half a year ago, he was only a enchanter apprentice of the third rank. I¡¯m already at the seventh rank, and that berserker has reached the level of a enchanter. The difference in power between Lin Lei and that berserker is simply too great. There¡¯s no way it can be him.¡± 7 As the crowd in the patriarch tower slowly dispersed, Hugh James noticed his daughter, Alice, and her face was filled with worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alice? Normally, you don¡¯t look like this.¡± After hesitating repeatedly, Alice couldn¡¯t help but said to James, ¡°Daddy, do you think that mysterious person is Lin Lei?¡± ¡°Lin Lei?¡± Upon hearing this, Hugh James couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and then he smiled. ¡°Alice, I know that you¡¯ve always believed in Lin Lei, but this conjecture of yours is simply too exaggerated. How could Lin Lei, a third rank apprentice, possibly defeat a berserker?¡± Hearing what James had said, Alice couldn¡¯t help but felt deflated. James rubbed Alice¡¯s hair, then couldn¡¯t help but laughed. ¡°Enough. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gone to visit Lin Lei. I wonder if he¡¯s been slacking off in his training.¡± In solitary confinement room¡­ ¡°Drip, Drip!¡± 1 ¡°Congratulations to host for completing eleven hundred training sessions!¡± 4 ¡°Congratulations to host for obtaining the reward: the blood of the violet siren!¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but raised his eyebrows after seeing the system introduction. The reward that the system had given him this time was truly a good thing! According to the legends, the blood of the violet siren could heal all wounds! 7 Even a half-dead person could be saved! It could be said to be extremely tyrannical! 1 CH 14 According to the system¡¯s description, the blood of the violet siren was an extremely overbearing healing medicine! Although it did not reach the level of growing flesh and bones of a dead person, it could immediately recover a serious injury. If one were seriously injured during a battle, they could directly consume it and instantly recover. Unfortunately, the blood of violet siren that the system had given him was too little. He only had three drops. ¡°Three drops then. Perhaps I¡¯ll really be able to use it one day.¡± Lin Lei was prepared to continue training, but a figure slowly walked towards the confinement room at this moment. ¡°Tower Lord?¡± Lin Lei saw Hugh James from afar, and so he called out. After James came closer, he smiled as he spoke to Lin Lei, ¡°Lin Lei, long time no see. How have you been?¡± Lin Lei nodded. ¡°Thank you, Tower Lord, for your concern. I¡¯m fine.¡± James scanned Lin Lei up and down, then patted Lin Lei on the shoulder. ¡°It seems as though I haven¡¯t checked your cultivation level in a very long time. Try using a Li Fire spell and see if you¡¯ve made any progress in the past half year.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Lin Lei had expected that such a day would come long ago. Although he had never truly learned any of the spells of Li Fire Sect, Lin Lei had the mageforce affinity of a God-blessing level. During the disciple competition, he was able to casually perform them after using the inspection of eyes to observe. Not only that, Lin Lei was able to learn all sorts of obscure and difficult-to-understand mystic abilities with a single glance! 1 Lin Lei paused for a moment, then the right hand staff appeared in his hand. A dazzling flame instantly rose into the air. At the same time, Lin Lei used the concealment technique to transform his cultivation level into that of a enchanter apprentice of the fourth rank. In Lin Lei¡¯s opinion, he had trained in the solitary confinement room for nearly a year. It was natural for him to advance a level. But Lin Lei hadn¡¯t expected that after unleashing a Li Fire spell, Hugh James would be full of praise. He patted Lin Lei¡¯s shoulder repeatedly. ¡°Not bad. Not bad at all!¡± ¡°Although your magic is ordinary, the flow of your mageforce is extremely smooth. In fact, it can even be said to be perfect!¡± 2 ¡°Your mageforce is a bit weak, but your fundamentals can be said to be extremely solid! Even if the holy maiden were here, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find any flaws in your hands. She would only use her cultivation to crush you.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Lin Lei, your power has already broken through to the world ? That¡¯s fine, that¡¯s fine. In less than a year, you¡¯ve advanced to the fourth rank.¡± 2 ¡°If this continues, you¡¯ll definitely be able to train to the ninth rank before the age of thirty. After that, you might even break through to become a enchanter!¡± Hugh James was extremely satisfied, his eyes narrowing with laughter. Lin Lei¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitched slightly. He had already pretended to be such a weakling, but James still had such a big reaction!? Just how bad was his innate talent? He was so happy even though he had only improved by a tiny bit. Lin Lei slowly withdrew the flames, then said to James. ¡°Tower Lord, I¡¯ve finished my demonstration.¡± ¡°Very good. It seems as though you haven¡¯t given up on training during your one year in the solitary confinement room. In fact, you¡¯ve worked even harder, and your results have been quite remarkable. I will be able to rest at ease then,¡± Hugh James said. ¡°I¡¯ve some training resources, potions, and magecores with me. If you need them, I¡¯ll have Alice bring them over tomorrow.¡± Lin Lei shook his head, ¡°Tower Lord, I don¡¯t need them. I¡¯m just an apprentice. To put it bluntly, I¡¯m just laying foundation. These things aren¡¯t of any benefit to me at all. In fact, they would spoil my progress. If my foundation isn¡¯t good enough, how can I continue to train in the future?¡± In truth, Lin Lei didn¡¯t feel this way. For him, potions that could support the training of enchanter apprentices were of little use. Even if Lin Lei really did use them, it would just be a waste. But when James heard these words, he felt even more satisfied with Lin Lei. ¡°Lin Lei, you are actually so sensible. From what I see, you have truly grown a lot! If Alice was half as sensible as you, then I would be at ease!¡± Lin Lei¡¯s head hurt. Nothing he said was right. He might as well not say anything at all. The two chatted for a bit more, and then Hugh James said seriously, ¡°Enough. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, Lin Lei.¡± ¡°You know that I was once injured. The situation is getting worse and worse. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to make it after some time.¡± ¡°In the coming days, I¡¯ll visit you often. If you have any questions regarding magic, you can ask me. Otherwise, no one will be able to take care of you after I leave.¡± 1 Although in his heart, Lin Lei didn¡¯t want James to keep coming over to disturb his training, James¡¯s words were spoken from the bottom of his heart. Right now, he was on the verge of death, and yet he was still thinking about him. How could Lin Lei not be moved? Lin Lei rose to his feet, then bowed deeply to Hugh James. ¡°In the future, I hope Tower Lord will take good care of me.¡± ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯ve been with me for so many years. Why are you still so courteous?¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb you from training. I still have some matters to attend to. I¡¯m going to leave now.¡± After speaking, Hugh James sat down in his wheelchair, slowly leaving the confinement room. Lin Lei looked at the blood of the violet siren in his hands, then shook his head helplessly. Although the blood of violet siren could cure James of his illness, it couldn¡¯t extend his lifespan. When the time came for him to leave, James would die as well. 1 However, it might treat James¡¯s body and allow him to live for some more days. But that sort of insane pain in him wouldn¡¯t disappear. It would continue to accompany James. 1 Lin Lei didn¡¯t want to see the once awe-inspiring lord of the White Tiger Tower went crazy due to pain. 3 Lin Lei stared at the blood of violet siren in his hands. For a moment, he wasn¡¯t able to make any decision at all. Time flashed by, and snow began to fall from the skies. Winter had arrived! Linley disappeared from the confinement room. In the next moment, he appeared at the top of the White Tiger Tower. He allowed the heavy snow to fall on him. He was like a ronin. Below the tower, a squad slowly departed from the main gate of Li Fire Sect. These were the core disciples of Li Fire Sect who were heading to the Enchanters Convention. The patriarch of the Li Fire Sect, Roderick, was personally leading the squad. CH 15 The Enchanters Convention! This was the most influential competition organized by the Beilageluoya Empire. All the magic sects, big and small, would send people to participate. Their goal was to stand out in the competition and become famous in the empire. According to rumors, there would even be sage-level enchanters joining the Enchanters Convention! 2 The sage was a level higher than grand enchanter! Upon reaching the sage level, one could even overlook the entire empire! If one¡¯s performance during the Enchanters Convention was outstanding and was chosen by a sage, one¡¯s achievement would most likely soar to the heavens in the future! Even the sects behind them would be able to soar together! Lin Lei wasn¡¯t interested in these things. His system had already decided that he would have to travel alone in the future. 3 Otherwise, Lin Lei would really want to go and take a look at this legendary Enchanters Convention. But of course, Lin Lei didn¡¯t care. It made sense. Even if Lin Lei was valued and patiently taught by a sage-level expert, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to train at Lin Lei¡¯s terrifying speed! After all, Lin Lei had already broken through to the seventh rank during this period of time and become a enchanter of the eighth rank. Just how powerful was Lin Lei now? For example, the lords of Panda Tower and Lonely Wolf Tower in Li Fire Sect were merely enchanter of the eighth rank! 1 Right now, Lin Lei could confidently say that within Li Fire Sect, aside from the patriarch, Roderick, there was probably no one else who was a match for Lin Lei! And Lin Lei had only spent less than a year to achieve all of this! An enchanter apprentice of third rank to a enchanter of the eighth rank! A total of fifteen minor realms in just a year. 1 This terrifying speed was enough to instantly kill even the most talented genius in the history of the Empire. 2 If news of Lin Lei¡¯s training speed were to spread, the entire empire would be utterly shocked. ¡°Awoo¡­¡± At this moment, a weak voice rang out not too far away from the confinement room. ¡°Eh? What sound is that?¡± Lin Lei raised his eyebrows, looking in the direction of the voice. He saw that not too far away from the confinement room, amidst the chaotic grass, there was a little tiger that was half an arm long. 1 The little tiger¡¯s entire body was snow-white, but on its lower abdomen, there was an extremely serious wound. Blood was flowing out uncontrollably. The surrounding snowy ground was stained with the dark red blood of the little tiger. ¡°Little tiger, why are you here?¡± 3 With a flash, Lin Lei appeared next to the little tiger. More accurately speaking, it should be a little white tiger. Lin Lei¡¯s large hand was prepared to stroke the little white tiger¡¯s head, but the little tiger bared its teeth and grimaced. ¡°You are so fierce at such a young age?¡± 1 ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. Let me take a look at your injuries.¡± Lin Lei shook his head helplessly. His large hand rested on the little white tiger¡¯s head, and a warm surge of mageforce flowed through Lin Lei¡¯s large hand towards the little white tiger¡¯s body. At first, the little tiger still bared its teeth, but soon, it sensed the warm mageforce emanating from Lin Lei. In its eyes, a hint of human-like shyness flashed past, and then it relaxed. 1 ¡°What a good fellow. Every single organ in your body has been severely damaged. Little fellow, you really are formidable. You didn¡¯t even die.¡± Lin Lei frowned. He didn¡¯t know what had attacked the little white tiger that it had actually suffered such serious injuries. Human? Or a magical beast? If Lin Lei hadn¡¯t discovered the little white tiger in time, the little white tiger would probably have died in a few minutes because it had lost too much blood. 2 After pondering for a moment, Lin Lei took off his coat and covered the little white tiger. He then carried it into the slightly warmer confinement room. Afterwards, he poured quite a bit of mageforce into the heart of the little white tiger, protecting it. ¡°I can only help you so far. The rest is up to you whether you are willing to live.¡± 2 ¡­ In a forest 100 kilometers away from Li Fire Sect, three men who were five to six times stronger than ordinary people were hiding in the trees. 2 Their eyes were blood-red as they stared at White Tiger Tower of Li Fire Sect in the distance. ¡°Brother, I have already found out the situation. Just now, Roderick had already left Li Fire Sect with a few elders and tower lords to attend the Enchanters Convention in the capital.¡± ¡°Right now, the strongest left in Li Fire Sect are merely the lords of Green-eyed White Dragon Tower and Panda Tower, guarding the sect.¡± 1 One of the burly men in black said in a low voice. ¡°Very good!¡± The leader of the men in black sneered and said, ¡°The heavens really have eyes. It has been ten years, and we finally have such a perfect opportunity.¡± ¡°Now all the elite forces of the Li Fire Sect have left. James, you piece of trash, let¡¯s see who can protect your dog life this time!¡± ¡°My brothers, when night falls, we will directly sneak into the White Tiger Tower and send that old thing, Hugh James, to the netherworld!¡± 2 ¡°For the glory of the troll clan!¡± 3 ¡°To revive the glory of the trolls!¡± 2 ¡­ In the White Tiger Tower, James was currently sitting in the main hall, discussing the cultivation issue with Alice. However, James¡¯s expression changed in an instant, as though he had sensed something. Following that, James spoke to Alice in a very serious tone. ¡°Alice.¡± ¡°Go back to your room now. If anything happens outside, just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear it, understand?¡± Alice looked puzzled. But James was very serious and didn¡¯t allow Alice to refute him. ¡°Go in quickly!¡± At this moment, a burst of unbridled laughter came from outside the White Tiger Tower. ¡°Don¡¯t think about running away. None of you can escape today!¡± ¡°James, you piece of trash, we can finally take revenge today!¡± Boom! The huge wooden door of White Tiger Tower was directly kicked into pieces! Following that, three extremely strong figures slowly walked in! CH 16 Boom! Three powerful auras soared into the sky. Without exception, the terrifying mageforce fluctuations coming from the three of them were all powerful 8th rank enchanter. 1 The burly man in the lead even had the terrifying energy of a 9th rank enchanter. ¡°Father!¡± Although Alice did not know what they were here for, she could at least be sure that these people did not come with good intentions! At this moment, James¡¯s eyes were trembling as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you the remaining trolls of the troll clan?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± 1 ¡°That¡¯s right, James, you finally remembered. Ten years ago, you as the lord of White Tiger Tower was famous! But you used the flesh and blood of our troll clan as a stepping stone!¡± The leading troll laughed loudly. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°The three young trolls that I let go back then?¡± James frowned as he recalled the past. Ten years ago, the plains of the Beilageluoya Empire was plundered by the trolls. James had represented the Li Fire Sect in the crusade. In the end, he had single-handedly killed five trolls with the strength of 7th rank enchanter. At that time, James was only a 7th rank enchanter! That battle had directly made the lord of White Tiger Tower, James, famous! However, the trolls had temporarily activated a mystic ability, the language of death and cast an extremely vicious curse on James. It had directly caused James¡¯s magic circuits to crack, and his soul had been contaminated in the end. 3 When he was clearing out the trolls, James saw that there were still three trolls who had yet to reach adulthood cowering in the corner of the wall and were extremely afraid. That was why he had gone soft-hearted and let them go. However, he did not expect that he was actually letting the tiger return to the mountain. Ten years later, these three trolls had already become three powerful 8th rank enchanter. 1 Moreover, they came looking for him when the Li Fire Sect¡¯s elites were all out! ¡°James, you didn¡¯t expect it, right? It was the three of us!¡± ¡°Back then, our trolls were directly exterminated because of you. We were forced to lower our heads to you because we had no other choice.¡± ¡°Do you know how we¡¯ve been living these past ten years? We joined the Vampire¡¯s Gate and would rather become the test subjects of those vampires in order to become stronger and avenge ourselves.¡± ¡°You¡¯re dead today, James!¡± The three trolls sneered at James and Alice. They did not plan to defeat them immediately. Alice¡¯s panic and James¡¯s helplessness made them feel endless joy! James sighed helplessly. He had long heard that trolls did not have human feelings. It was a huge mistake to let these trolls go. ¡°The time has come.¡± ¡°James, prepare to die!¡± ¡°Brothers, do it!¡± The three trolls instantly took a step forward, and huge spiked mace appeared in their hands. James glanced at Alice, and he directly stood up from the wheelchair as if he had finally made a decision. ¡°Since you want to do it, then come!¡± ¡°White tiger scepter! The blessing of the God of Styx!¡± 1 A powerful and explosive aura gradually burst out from James¡¯s body. It was like a lion that had just woken up! It was awe-inspiring! It could not be looked down upon! A heavy magic staff that was entirely dark gold in color shot towards James from not far away. This was the magic staff that had accompanied James for nearly a hundred years. 1 The white tiger of Styx, this was the weapon that had created James¡¯s legend! ¡°Alice, watch carefully from the side.¡± ¡°This is the true power of a enchanter.¡± After saying that, a blazing flame burned in James¡¯s eyes! 1 Without any hesitation, he immediately began to burn his lifespan. Soon, James¡¯s face quickly turned extremely pale, and the blood all over his body seemed to have been squeezed dry at this moment. 1 However, the terrifying energy fluctuations coming from James¡¯s body were getting stronger and stronger! Hugh James! At this moment, he had returned to his peak! ¡°Hell¡¯s howl!¡± His staff was swung in the air! James was like a divine soldier that had descended from the heavens! 3 ¡°Do you really think that we came here today without any preparations?¡± ¡°The King of Hell has told you to die in the third watch. You, James, can forget about hanging on until the fifth watch!¡± 2 ¡°Vampire¡¯s domain!¡± ¡°Activate!¡± The three trolls were well prepared. When they saw that James had instantly erupted with such powerful power, they each took out a human finger bone from their robes. 1 In an instant, a crimson moon rose within the formation! With the three trolls firmly protected within, James¡¯s full-strength attack did not cause any substantial damage to the three of them! ¡°D*mn it!¡± When James saw this, he could not help but frowned. It seemed that they were well prepared! They had paid a huge price in order to kill him today! Now that such a commotion had occurred in the White Tiger Tower but not a single elder or tower lord had come to support them. It was likely that the trolls had long isolated the entire White Tiger Tower! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°I said it, James!¡± ¡°You will die today!¡± The three trolls laughed loudly. James looked at them coldly. The magic staff in his hand moved even faster. In an instant, hundreds of powerful magic powers directly blasted towards the crimson moon¡¯s defensive barrier. Rumble! Hundreds of powerful magic powers. Each of them contained enough magic power to blast a small mountain. Even such a powerful crimson moon¡¯s defensive barrier was continuously trembling under James¡¯s continuous powerful attacks! The three trolls subconsciously looked at each other, unable to hide the shock in their eyes! They did not expect that James would be able to unleash such terrifying strength when he was about to die. This was much stronger than they had expected! Kacha! 1 Suddenly, a crack appeared on the crimson moon shield! The three trolls were shocked! What was going on? Could it be that James¡¯s strength was enough to break the crimson moon¡¯s defense? While the trolls were still worried, James suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. The powerful magic fluctuations all over his body trembled violently at this moment. At the same time, his strength decreased rapidly. In less than three seconds, the mageforce fluctuations all over James¡¯s body disappeared. He was drenched in sweat and was trembling uncontrollably. James was already at the last moment of his life! His magic power was exhausted, and the magic circuit could not support it anymore! The white tiger scepter in his hand finally could not be held anymore and fell to the ground. ¡°James seems unable to hold on any longer!¡± Seeing that James was in a sorry state, the troll leader could not help but overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s finally our turn!¡± The three trolls immediately removed their protective shields. They lifted their weapons at the same time and smashed them in James¡¯s direction! ¡°B*stard, even God is unable to save you today!¡± ¡°Just die!¡± James looked at the three trolls calmly as they attacked him. A helpless expression flashed across his face. Now, he had burned his lifespan and managed to recover some of his original strength, however, not only his magic power was exhausted, his soul power was also exhausted. Even if the three trolls didn¡¯t kill him today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on until daybreak. James was going to die! 2 CH 17 ¡°Father!¡± Looking at James, Alice could not help but let out a sorrowful cry. ¡°Little girl, stop shouting. You won¡¯t be able to escape today!¡± The troll licked the corner of his mouth. Alice was indeed a beauty. Seeing this, he could not help but have all sorts of evil thoughts rose in his heart. Perhaps, they could still do some happy things before killing this little girl. 3 Boom! Suddenly, outside the White Tiger Tower! An explosive sound was heard! It was as if something had exploded. ¡°The forbidden domain that we set up has actually been broken through!¡± ¡°What exactly is going on!?¡± The three trolls subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound. They saw an ordinary disciple of Li Fire Sect wearing a white robe. His face could not be seen clearly as he slowly walked over. 1 ¡°How noisy.¡± A powerful surge of magical energy instantly exploded out from him, causing the three trolls unable to breathe. Even the marble floor of the White Tiger Tower began to crack! Just how powerful was his magical energy that he was able to create such a powerful pressure without using any spell?! The white-robed disciple of Li Fire Sect who was walking towards them was Lin Lei. James and Alice could be said to be Lin Lei¡¯s closest kin. 3 If Lin Lei could just watch as the two of them killed by the trolls, he would be nothing more than a machine that only knew how to train. 1 From the very beginning, Lin Lei had sensed that the three of them had come with ill intentions, but he was a step too late in the end. The three trolls had set up a defensive spell. In the end, it took Lin Lei more than ten minutes before he was able to forcibly break through the forbidden domain. The instant the domain was shattered, Lin Lei immediately rushed over! ¡°You are¡­¡± James, who had been prepared to die peacefully, now had his eyes narrowed to the size of pinholes. Half a year ago, could it be this mysterious person who had defeated the berserker? After all, the adjectives that the berserker matched Lin Lei perfectly. His face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly and he was dressed in a white robe that belonged to an ordinary disciple! But even so, James still hadn¡¯t changed his mind. After all, the berserker had only been at the peak of a third rank enchanter. The three trolls in front of him were all, without exception, experts of the eighth rank. Low-ranked enchanter and high-ranked enchanter were not on the same level! They were two completely different concepts. It could be said that for a high-ranked enchanter to easily insta-kill several low-ranked enchanters wasn¡¯t a problem at all. Would this mysterious person in front of them really able to break the deadlock in front of them? James didn¡¯t know either. ¡°In the middle of the night, you are playing tricks! My brothers, right now, James is already a useless cripple. The little girl¡¯s weak strength is no threat at all. Let¡¯s attack together and kill this kid!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± The three trolls let out a loud shout, and their first target became Lin Lei. ¡°Are they all enchanter of the eighth rank?¡± Lin Lei pondered for a moment. He didn¡¯t have any plans to underestimate them. He was also an enchanter of the eighth rank. Lin Lei wanted to gain a deep understanding of his current power. If he were to fight against an enemy who was also an enchanter of the eighth rank, would he be able to gain an advantage. ¡°James, I¡¯m going to borrow this scepter for a while.¡± Lin Lei disguised his voice, transforming it into the deep voice of a middle-aged man. Lin Lei¡¯s youthful aura couldn¡¯t be hidden. It was obvious that Lin Lei was hiding his identity! At this moment, the white tiger of Styx suddenly began to tremble violently on the ground. Finally, it rose into the air! Bang! A muffled sound. The heavy scepter appeared in Lin Lei¡¯s hand, shining in a dark golden glow! Ancient, profound! ¡°Darkness ruling!!¡± 1 An enormous amount of mageforce surged around Lin Lei, it finally slowly gathered in Lin Lei¡¯s right hand, then suddenly converged into the white tiger of Styx. 1 Bang! A wild and destructive aura directly emerged from the top of the scepter! That terrifying energy, like a white dwarf star that was about to explode, gathered together and then shot out! Its target was the three trolls! Crunch! Crunch! Within the main hall of White Tiger, the marble floor tiles were lifted up by the savage energy, breaking through the top of the tower! The terrifying power of this spell was world-shaking! ¡°Impossible!¡± The fur on the bodies of the three trolls stood on end. An extremely dangerous feeling rose from their heels to their skulls! At this moment, the three of them finally understood how terrifying Lin Lei was. They hurriedly used all of their strength to unleash their most powerful attacks and boundless energy bursted forth from their bodies. All of this was just to defend a single spell from Lin Lei! At this moment, James was completely stunned! ¡°The aura of destruction and mageforce are perfectly fused together!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid his magic affinity has already reached the resonance level!¡± 2 ¡°Why have I never heard of such a powerful mystic ability in the Empire?¡± ¡°Who on Earth is he!?¡± The next second, that incomparably powerful black pillar of light swept towards the three trolls! ¡°No!¡± One of the trolls merely touched the black pillar of light with his arm, and his entire arm disappeared without a trace. Then, a large amount of blood bursted out! ¡°Run!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not his match!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a resonance-level magic affinity expert!¡± The leading troll was finally scared out of his wits. He immediately pulled up his brothers behind him, intending to retreat! Resonance of magic affinity. In the entire empire, only those sages who stood at the peak of the Empire could comprehend the true essence of magic! As far as they knew, no one in the enchanter level could comprehend the resonance of magic affinity! Wasn¡¯t Li Fire Sect just a second-rate force? How could there be such a terrifying expert! That so-called darkness ruling just now was definitely not a profound mystic ability that Li Fire Sect could impart! At this moment, there was simply no time for the trolls to think too much. Their most important goal right now was to escape! They had to survive first! The rest would be left for later! ¡°Is this the power of an eighth rank enchanter?¡± Lin Lei shook his head. He couldn¡¯t tell whether it was because he was too powerful or because the three trolls were too weak. ¡°However, since you are prepared to kill, then¡­¡± ¡°You should be prepared to be killed, right?¡± Lin Lei laughed calmly, then instantly disappeared from his original spot. ¡°Three moves is enought to kill you.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s body was like a bolt of lightning! Without even being able to see Lin Lei¡¯s figure clearly, he appeared directly in front of the three trolls. The dark elf¡¯s evasion spell! In terms of movement techniques alone, this was definitely a top-tier mystic ability. This was a technique which allowed the dark elf clan to become famous! Seeing Lin Lei appeared like a ghost in front of the three trolls, they finally couldn¡¯t control the terror in their hearts, and their bodies went limp. An expert of this level definitely shouldn¡¯t appear in a small sect like this! Who exactly was this expert in front of them? Why hadn¡¯t the three of them heard of him in the Empire?! ¡°We only wanted to kill James!¡± ¡°We have no ill intentions towards Li Fire Sect.¡± ¡°This is a personal grudge between us. Please spare our lives, sir!¡± It wasn¡¯t hard to hear the voice of the trolls leader trembling. ¡°Yes, yes, sir. We come from Vampire¡¯s Gate. Please think carefully. Don¡¯t offend Vampire¡¯s Gate just because of us!¡± Lin Lei¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Threatening me. Interesting.¡± Lin Lei didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He immediately raised his right hand. Titan God¡¯s stomp! 1 Rumble! An enormous and dark golden hammer descended from the sky! Carrying a terrifying amount of weight, it smashed towards the three trolls! The enormous blast of air transformed into a shockwave. In the sky, a mushroom cloud was formed from this powerful blow. 3 CH 18 ¡°Crimson moon!¡± ¡°Increase the power of the trolls!¡± ¡°Green mountain armor!¡± The three trolls instantly unleashed countless spells, all were to defend Lin Lei¡¯s terrifying attack. But all of this was in vain. It was completely useless! Under the enormous vast heaven hammer, the three trolls were like ants. Even if they instantly unleashed more than ten spells to defend, it would be completely useless! In the face of absolute power, any fancy moves would be smashed to pieces! They would be crushed like dried twigs! It would be unstoppable! The three trolls were instantly smashed into minced meat! Blood splattered everywhere! Thud, thud, thud! After the vast heaven hammer had killed the three trolls, it didn¡¯t stop. The ground began to crack in a large scale, spreading out for hundreds of meters! An earthquake! The entire Li Fire Sect was shaking violently! Lin Lei¡¯s white robe was fluttering slightly in the gentle wind. ¡°The power of titan God¡¯s stomp is beyond my imagination.¡± Lin Lei said to himself. The power he had just unleashed was many times more powerful than James, who had just been at his peak. Lin Lei¡¯s body flashed, and in the next second, he appeared in the main hall of White Tiger Tower using the dark elf¡¯s evasion spell. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Father, you have to hang on!¡± James¡¯s current situation was extremely dire. There wasn¡¯t a single bit of life in his body and he was filled with a thick aura of death. He fell to the ground and his consciousness already blurry. Alice knelt down, letting James placed his head on her thigh. Her beautiful large eyes were filled with grief. Bean-sized tears continuously flowed down Alice¡¯s cheeks. Seeing Lin Lei appeared by her side, Alice seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw. She grabbed onto the corner of Lin Lei¡¯s clothes. ¡°Sir, please save my father!¡± 4 ¡°Please, I beg you. No matter what you want me to do, I¡¯m willing!¡± Seeing Alice in such a sorry state, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but let out a long and helpless sigh. ¡°Everyone will eventually die. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± After speaking, a glass tube appeared in Lin Lei¡¯s hands, within it was a drop of dark blue blood. ¡°The blood of this violet siren will be able to help him extend his lifespan by three years. But afterwards, even if a sage personally comes, he won¡¯t be able to save James.¡± 5 ¡°You can make your own decision.¡± James and Alice could be said to be the only two people in the Li Fire Sect that Lin Lei could treat sincerely. If the system hadn¡¯t given Lin Lei such a divine medicine, then Lin Lei wouldn¡¯t have cared. But now that Lin Lei had it, he would definitely save him. ¡°Can it extend his lifespan by three years?¡± Alice bit her thin lips. ¡°It¡¯s enough. At least it¡¯s better than letting father to go now. Perhaps in three years, there might still be a chance.¡± Alice poured the blood of the violet siren into James¡¯s mouth. Not long after, a hint of blood slowly began to return to James¡¯s face! James, who had been on the verge of death, now had a ruddy complexion. And from his chest, a powerful heartbeat could be heard. How could Alice not be happy when she saw this? Tears once again fell from the corners of her eyes, but they were tears of joy this time. ¡°The elders finally noticed?¡± Lin Lei murmured to himself. He suddenly sensed that two experts of the eighth rank enchanter were heading towards the main hall of White Tiger Tower at high speed. Swoosh! Lin Lei immediately used the dark elf¡¯s evasion spell, disappearing from the spot. Alice turned her head. Before she could thank him, she discovered that Lin Lei had already disappeared without a trace. ¡°Are you alright?!¡± Two figures quickly rushed over from outside. It was an elder and a tower lord. Just a glance at them caused them to suck in a cold breath of air. The main hall of White Tiger Tower had been through an extremely intense battle, and was now nothing more than a pile of rubble. ¡°What exactly happened here?¡± One of the elders hurriedly asked. Alice couldn¡¯t care less about the elder¡¯s question. At this moment, James¡¯s hand twitched slightly! Then, James slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Alice, I didn¡¯t die?¡± James was still in a daze. ¡°Father, it was that gentleman who saved you.¡± ¡°He also killed the three trolls.¡± Alice quickly helped James up, but James was deep in thought. He had protected Alice, saved himself and killed the three trolls at the same time. Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to saving his three lives? ¡°Alice, do you know the name of that gentleman?¡± ¡°I have to thank him.¡± James quickly asked. Alice shook her head regretfully and said, ¡°No, that gentleman gave me the medicine and then left.¡± ¡°Alas¡­ Why didn¡¯t you ask?¡± James understood that if the other party really wanted to tell him his name, he definitely wouldn¡¯t hide his face. ¡°Mister, who exactly are you?¡± James let out a bitter laugh, muttering to himself. In the confinement room, Lin Lei let out a long breath, canceling the concealment technique. His original face finally appeared. ¡°No one had noticed my true identity, right?¡± He murmured softly. Lin Lei hurriedly continued his trainning while experiencing the insights he had gained from the battle just now. CH 19 On the next day, the sun had just risen from the horizon when a hint of white appeared in the sky. Right now, Lin Lei was training hard. Suddenly, he felt something crawled into his arms. Lowering his head, he saw that it was the little white tiger. The little white tiger seemed to have subconsciously crawled into Lin Lei¡¯s arms because of the warmth. ¡°It seems like there aren¡¯t any major problems. Your desire to live is quite strong.¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but scratched the little tiger¡¯s nose. He immediately picked up the little white tiger from his arms and placed it on a nearby pile of weeds, then took off his coat and covered it. ¡°I really envy you for sleeping in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for me to train.¡± Lin Lei twisted his neck and his entire body suddenly began to crackle with explosive sounds. What he didn¡¯t notice was the little white tiger had awoken because of this sound. It frowned slightly, as though it was angry that Lin Lei had disturbed its sleep. Every single movement it made was extremely human-like! But when he saw Lin Lei cast a spell, its expression froze and its eyes went wide. What was going on with this fellow!? How could his control over his mageforce be so powerful! ? The little white tiger, who was planning to find a new place to sleep, changed its mind. It lay down on the pile of weeds behind Lin Lei, watching Lin Lei¡¯s every move. The more he watched Lin Lei trained, the more the little white tiger¡¯s shock grew. 4 ¡­ In the capital of the Empire, the Enchanters Convention was being held as planned. The patriarch of Li Fire Sect, Roderick, was currently leading the core disciples of Li Fire Sect, as well as the holy maiden, Natasha, to the resting area of the convention. Roderick¡¯s original plan was to stay here and carefully analyze the current situation of the Enchanters Convention with these people, but his face didn¡¯t look too good. It could be seen that the current Enchanters Convention wasn¡¯t going very well. Ever since he came to the Enchanters Convention, Roderick found out that the talented holy maiden, Natasha of Li Fire Sect was just the most ordinary one among all the geniuses. There were many geniuses here, Natasha was nothing at all. At this moment, an urgent voice came from behind Roderick. ¡°Patriarch, there¡¯s news from the sect!¡± A tower lord quickly came up from behind and said to Roderick in a deep voice. ¡°What happened?¡± At this time, hopefully it wasn¡¯t bad news. Roderick frowned. The tower lord¡¯s expression was very ugly as he slowly said to Roderick. ¡°Patriarch, Li Fire Sect has been attacked.¡± ¡°The remaining 3 trolls of the troll clan ambushed Li Fire Sect last night.¡± ¡°What did you say!?¡± Roderick immediately stood up. ¡°A troll clan that was exterminated 10 years ago actually dares to look for us at this time. They are really tired of living!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the current situation within the sect?¡± ¡°How many casualties?¡± The tower lord immediately replied, ¡°Please calm down, patriarch. There aren¡¯t many casualties in the sect.¡± ¡°The three trolls seem to be targeting the white tiger tower lord. The rest aren¡¯t injured.¡± When Roderick heard the news, he couldn¡¯t help but heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too bad. What Roderick most afraid of was Li Fire Sect didn¡¯t have enough strength to defend, they would be directly wiped out. ¡°How is the White Tiger Tower lord now?¡± Roderick had a rough idea in his heart. According to James¡¯s current situation, the situation was probably not good. Even if James burned his lifespan to fight the enemy, he would definitely not be able to escape the fate of being killed by the three trolls. However, the tower lord said, ¡°Patriarch, please rest assured. Although the White Tiger Tower lord is injured, he is not seriously injured.¡± ¡°James is actually safe and sound¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s too strange.¡± Roderick simply found it unbelievable. The tower lord nodded and continued, ¡°Patriarch, according to the news we received, the person who killed the three trolls is the mysterious disciple who defeated the berserker a while ago. Not only did he protect Li Fire Sect, but he also gave the White Tiger Tower lord precious healing medicine. I heard that it can help the White Tiger Tower lord extend his lifespan by three years.¡± Roderick was shocked. It was that mysterious man again. ¡°Did the lord of the White Tiger Tower see his face this time?¡± Roderick asked. ¡°Patriarch, according to the lord of White Tiger Tower, although this mysterious disciple was wearing a white robe, he used a very high-level concealment technique. Even the lord of White Tiger Tower couldn¡¯t see him clearly.¡± ¡°The lord of White Tiger Tower also wants me to convey an important message to you¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the tower lord was stunned on the spot. ¡°Hermes, don¡¯t keep me in suspense! Tell me!¡± Now Roderick was extremely curious about this mysterious person, so he hurriedly urged the tower lord named Hermes. Hermes couldn¡¯t help but took a deep breath and his expression became very serious. ¡°According to James, the strength of this mysterious disciple has probably reached the limit of a rank eightth enchanter. He is not far from a rank ninth enchanter.¡± ¡°Most importantly, this disciple has already reached the resonance level of magic affinity!¡± Before he finished his sentence, Hermes¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning that struck Roderick¡¯s heart hard! CH 20 Hermes¡¯s words were like a heavy bomb that exploded in Roderick¡¯s mind! It made Roderick freeze on the spot! A level eight encahnter! A resonance level of magic affinity! These two things would cause a huge uproar in the Empire! There were not many eighth rank enchanters even in today¡¯s Enchanters Convention! And the few eighth rank enchanters in the convention were all geniuses from the Empire¡¯s imperial family or magic aristocratic families. Their existences were not something that a second-rate force like Li Fire Sect could compare to. Of course, this was not the main reason Roderick was shocked. After all, according to the news, the three trolls that came knocking on the door were all level 8 enchanters. If he wanted to defeat them, his strength would definitely not be weaker than theirs! What truly shocked Roderick was the resonance level of magic affinity! Resonance! That was resonance! His understanding of magic had already reached an extraordinary level, reaching an extremely terrifying level. It could even be said that he was about to comprehend the true essence of magic! He was able to create a powerful resonance with the natural magic power between heaven and earth, and he was also able to cause the other party¡¯s magic power failed to circulate smoothly! In the entire Beilageluoya Empire, there were only a few people who possessed resonance level of magic power! And now, this Enchanters Convention was hosted by a sage who possessed the resonance level of magic affinity! The Burning Sun Sage! Every person who broke through to the sage realm would be given a unique title! And now, in this Enchanter Convention, countless talented enchanters rushed over from the ends of the Empire. Wasn¡¯t it all for the sake of being able to show off their brilliance in the competition and thus be taken in by the Burning Sun Sage who had comprehended resonance level of magic affinity. They were looking for a little bit of guidance from him! And why was Roderick personally leading a team to come to the Enchanters Convention? Wasn¡¯t it also to see if he could have the opportunity to hear the Burning Sun Sage¡¯s lecture from afar. And now, he was actually being told an expert with the same resonance level had popped out in Li Fire Sect. How could Roderick not be surprised! How could he not be surprised! Now, Roderick felt extremely blissful. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± ¡°Our Li Fire Sect has really produced a peerless genius!¡± 2 Was this feeling good? Yes! It was too good! Roderick bursted into laughter. In the distance, Natasha and the others who were preparing for the competition saw Roderick laughing so loudly and they all had a puzzled look. What¡¯s wrong with patriarch? Could it be that we are too weak and directly hit the patriarch¡¯s spirit until he turned abnormal? Of course, not only Patriarch Roderick, Natasha and the others were also hit hard. There were too many strong people. Pop! Roderick directly slapped Hermes on the shoulder, ¡°Hermes, let¡¯s go back now!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°The Enchanters Convention is about to start soon. Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re not going to participate?¡± Participate your a*s! Our Li Fire Sect had produced a true dragon! As if considering something, Roderick forced himself to remain calm and said in a deep voice. ¡°How about this, Hermes. From now on, you¡¯ll lead the team and continue to lead Natasha and the others to participate in the competition. It¡¯s a good opportunity to temper yourselves.¡± ¡°What about you, patriarch?¡± Hermes was stunned. ¡°I definitely have to go back and quickly check on James. I also have to quickly strengthen the defense around Li Fire Sect so that the enemies of Li Fire Sect will not hear the news and take advantage of our weak defense to launch a sneak attack.¡± 1 Hermes still wanted to say something, but Roderick did not intend to give him a chance. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. You can speak less.¡± After speaking, Roderick leapt into the air, he flew towards the direction of Li Fire Sect with his hand holding his staff. Although Roderick wasn¡¯t lying and had indeed gone back to strengthen the defenses around Li Fire Sect, the deeper reason was he really couldn¡¯t control his curiosity. It was as though he had found that mysterious disciple! Within the confinement room, a streak of flame suddenly appeared in Lin Lei right¡¯s hand. Boom! ¡°Drip, Drip!¡± ¡°Congratulations, host, for training basic magic a thousand and five hundred times!¡± 2 ¡°Congratulations, host, for acquiring a hundred and fifty years of training value!¡± In his mind, a familiar mechanical voice rang out. A hundred and fifty years of training value? This was too awesome! Lin Lei¡¯s face was filled with joy. Although the system had given Lin Lei all sorts of good things, Lin Lei felt that the most satisfying part of all was the actual training value. Mystic abilities, spell and equipment were all just external items. No matter how powerful a treasure was, it would only be able to completely crush an opponent on the same level. Even if it was a bit stronger, it would only be a fight against someone of a higher level. But as long as one¡¯s cultivation level was directly raised, so what if one was invincible on the same level? If I were to rely on ten levels higher than you to crush you, what could you do to me? This time the reward the system had given Lin Lei was a hundred and fifty years of training value. This should be the highest training value Lin Lei had ever received. Before this, he had only received a maximum of a hundred years. Linley didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He directly pressed down on the hundred years worth of training value in his system backpack. ¡°Absorb!¡± Lin Lei was somewhat dazed. It was as though in the blink of an eye, he had trained hard for an entire hundred and fifty years! The mageforce circuits in his body had now transformed into a black hole, furiously absorbing the surrounding natural mageforce! Lin Lei¡¯s aura was rapidly growing stronger! There was no bottleneck at all! Finally, with a muffled boom, a large wave of energy suddenly bursted forth from Lin Lei¡¯s surroundings. An enchanter of the ninth rank! 1 CH 21 Ninth Rank Enchanter. With this level of power, even in the entire Beilageluoya Empire, was already considered quite formidable. Lin Lei was currently completely qualified to leave Li Fire Sect. He could go to any Section and become one of their mainstays, and thereon would gain an inexhaustible supply of resources and a status that countless people would envy. 1 If Lin Lei wanted to, he could even establish his own power. After all, when Roderick had founded the Li Fire Sect, he was only at the level of a Enchanter of the ninth rank. ¡°System.¡± ¡°Open my personal stats window.¡± Lin Lei spoke in a voice that only he could hear. After speaking. A screen flickered in front of him. [ Name: Lin Lei ] [ Organization: Li Fire Section ] 1 [ Power: Ninth Rank Enchanter ] [ Weapon: Copper Staff ] [ Mystic Abilities: Dark Judgment, Titan God¡¯s Stomp, Eye of Inspection, concealment technique, Dark Elf¡¯s Evasion Spell, Crusade Judgement, Li Fire Skill¡­ ] [ Number of training sessions: 1,500 ] 1 [ Remark: Host to quickly begin training in basic spells. Each training will allow you to increase your own power. After training for a certain number of times, you will be able to receive all sorts of bountiful rewards! ] Looking at his personal stats in the system, Lin Lei could not help but let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯m too weak¡­¡± ¡°Indeed my talent isn¡¯t good enough, I¡¯ll have to train even harder in the future.¡± 1 By now, Lin Lei had already gained four to five hundred years worth of training value, but the current Lin Lei was still only a Ninth Rank Enchanter. If a true prodigy had trained for four to five hundred years, he probably would have broken through the Enchanter level and become a Grand Enchanter long ago, right? Lin Lei did not lose heart because of this. After all, he had a system that even prodigies did not have. Lin Lei believed that as long as he trained hard enough, it would only be a matter of time before quantity reaped quality. By then, this stupid bird that he was who flew first would too be able to soar through the skies. Lin Lei did not notice that right now, behind him¡­the little white tiger¡¯s eyes were so shocked that they could not close. What the f*ck! You just casually cast a few basic spells, and you are already a Ninth rank Enchanter, still you lament that your talent is poor? And that resonance level of spell affinity isn¡¯t a lie, right? If those geniuses had heard this, they probably would have committed suicide by jumping into the river. If you aren¡¯t a genius, then who else is?? Please, Lin Lei, be a human! The little white tiger felt as though it had been struck dumb. How could there be such a person?! Just then, Lin Lei turned his head and saw his little white tiger staring at him. Their eyes met, and the little white tiger lifted its chin, looking extremely proud. ¡°Little fellow, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡± Lin Lei immediately carried the little white tiger in his arms. ¡°Your injuries are already almost healed. I can¡¯t believe such a serious injury could heal so quickly.¡± Lin Lei was truly shocked. Even for Lin Lei, without using the blood of the Violet Kraken, such injuries probably would not be able to heal as quickly as the little white tiger in front of him. 1 Being grabbed at the neck by Lin Lei, the little white tiger immediately grew angry. Its four claws clawed wildly at Lin Lei¡¯s face. You bastard! Don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands! Put me down, damn it! I am a noble¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you anyway. Could you be a little more obedient?¡± ¡°Come, come, little kitten, let me see if your development is normal.¡± ¡°Eh? You¡¯re actually a female. Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± 1 The little white tiger was completely stupefied. The look in its eyes as it looked at Lin Lei was filled with disbelief. You¡­ What have you done to me¡­ In the next moment, Lin Lei scratched the little white tiger¡¯s furry little belly. Aaaaaaaaaaaah! You bastard! Damn you! I¡¯m going to kill you! You actually called me a little kitten! You¡¯re finished! The little white tiger was extremely angry and extremely humiliated. ¡°Howl!¡± ¡°Howl!!¡± Thereafter, Lin Lei¡¯s daily training began once more. ¡­ By the time Roderick returned to Li Fire Sect, three full days had passed. The moment Roderick returned to Li Fire Sect, he immediately flew towards the direction of the White Tiger Tower. From afar, Roderick saw James who was standing atop the tower, gazing at the scenery. ¡°James, you¡¯ve actually fully recovered?¡± Roderick¡¯s face lit up. But the problem was that the little white tiger¡¯s voice at the moment was so childish, it actually seemed rather cute. 2 You detestable humans! You actually dare humiliate me! Do you know where I came from?! The little white tiger opened its little mouth, biting at Lin Lei¡¯s hand. The bite was good, but Lin Lei¡¯s palm was as hard as steel! The little white tiger felt as though its teeth were about to be broken by the counter force from Lin Lei¡¯s hand. ¡°You little kitten are really disobedient. You actually bite.¡± Lin Lei immediately released the little white tiger from his embrace, throwing it onto a nearby pile of weeds. ¡°Leader.¡± Hugh James had initially been thinking about the reconstruction of the White Tiger Tower. He completely had not noticed Roderick. Only when he heard Roderick¡¯s shout did he come back to his senses. ¡°I¡¯ve made Leader worried. Although my injuries have completely healed, I only have three years left in my lifespan.¡± ¡°Three years¡­¡± Roderick took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s rather good to live for three more years. I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s better to die than to live in laziness. Perhaps during these three years, some medicinal ingredients will appear and solve your problem.¡± James smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t expect to live for too long. I¡¯m already very happy to be able to spend three more years with Alice.¡± ¡°But Leader, haven¡¯t you brought some people to the enchanter assembly, why have you come back at this time?¡± Roderick laughed and patted James on the shoulder. ¡°Our Fire Sect has seen an Eighth Rank Enchanter who has realized resonance spell affinity, how could I not come back?¡± ¡°James, this time we must find this mysterious disciple.¡± ¡°At all costs!¡± CH 22 ¡°The patriarch came back for the sake of this mysterious disciple?¡± James was rather excited. If he could really find that mysterious disciple, it would definitely be a good thing for James. After all, the other party had saved him and Alice. He had to thank him in person. ¡°Patriarch, how do you plan to find this mysterious disciple?¡± James was extremely curious. ¡°Bring out all sorts of benefits.¡± 2 Roderick smiled slightly. James frowned. Although he wanted to say something, he held himself back in the end. The next day¡­ Early in the morning, Lin Lei was still training. The door to the confinement room opened. ¡°Lin Lei, hurry up and follow me to the nine towers plaza,¡± a disciple hurriedly said. Lin Lei put away his staff, feeling rather puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on so early in the morning?¡± The disciple shook his head, ¡°The patriarch personally gave the order. It¡¯s not just you. All of the disciples of Li Fire Sect are to head to the nine towers plaza.¡± After speaking, the disciple said in a low voice, ¡°I heard from rumours that our sect has come out a disciple who has resonance-level of mageforce affinity. The patriarch is doing his best to find him.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s suspicions were dispelled. Just a few days ago, when he had attacked and killed the trolls, Roderick had received the news and had immediately rushed back from the Enchanters Convention. ¡°Enough, Lin Lei. Hurry up and follow me. If this rumor is true, our Li Fire Sect will really take off.¡± Lin Lei nodded and followed. If at this moment Lin Lei intentionally hid himself, it would attract Roderick¡¯s attention. Since that was the case, he would go take a look. He was now a ninth rank expert and he had the concealment technique. Lin Lei wasn¡¯t worried at all that Roderick would see through him. After passing through the crowd, Lin Lei followed the disciples in front of him all the way to nine towers plaze. Right now, 80% of the disciples of Li Fire Sect had already gathered, and the remaining 20% were on their way. Lin Lei roughly estimated that there were more than a thousand of them. They were all engaged in a heated discussion, and their voices were incomparably noisy. ¡°Hehehe, do you know why we are all gathered here today? I just heard the rumours that our Li Fire Sect has produced a enchanter of the eighth rank and a genius who has mastered the resonance level of mageforce affinity!¡± ¡°Is that true? I don¡¯t believe it. A 8th rank enchanter? If It¡¯s true, I¡¯ll run naked on the plaza!¡± ¡°Yeah, Count me in too. If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll swallow my magic staff on the spot.¡± ¡°Keep your voices down! I secretly heard this from the patriarch¡¯s mouth during the morning meeting. How can it be fake!¡± ¡°F*ck, this is resonance level! Isn¡¯t this guy definitely a sage level expert?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. After a little deduction, we will find that there is no logic at all. If there is really a disciple who has comprehended resonance level of mageforce affinity, why didn¡¯t he show himself? Can he become stronger by hiding all the time? Only by revealing his identity can he obtain the sect¡¯s resources!¡± ¡°Fool, don¡¯t you know that you can make a fortune by keeping a low profile? If someone were to leak the news that our Li Fire Sect has a genius, do you think it would bring fortune or danger?! As I see it, if this person didn¡¯t reveal his identity, that would be the smartest choice!¡± ¡°It is rumored that within the imperial family, there is a secret institution known as the executioner. They will specifically kill off all of the unstable elements of the Empire for the sake of the successor of the imperial family. Do you really think that our patriarch will be able to protect that genius disciple?¡± A series of heated discussions began to break out! Amongst the crowd, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but laughed. The thoughts of this group of people were quite interesting, but some of them were able to guess Lin Lei¡¯s true thoughts. If the wind blew in the forest, it would definitely be destroyed! 2 Being high-profile and ostentatious wasn¡¯t a good thing. Making a fortune quietly was the most important principle! Suddenly, a melodious voice interrupted Lin Lei¡¯s thought. ¡°Lin Lei.¡± Looking in the direction of the voice, it turned out to be Alice. Today, Alice was dressed in a short silvery-white dress, paired with a pair of black leather boots. She looked very heroic. ¡°Alice,¡± Lin Lei greeted Alice. Perhaps it was because James had been treated and his lifespan had been extended by three years, so Alice was in a very good mood. Alice walked quickly towards Lin Lei and said, ¡°You were called here as well. Do you know why we¡¯re here today?¡± Lin Lei pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit about it. It seems that a enchanter of the eighth rank has appeared in our sect, and he has also gained insights into the resonance level of mageforce affinity.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t expect that although you¡¯ve been in the solitary confinement room all this time, you are quite well-informed.¡± Alice smiled slightly, then asked Lin Lei in a soft voice, ¡°Lin Lei, who do you think that mysterious expert is?¡± Lin Lei was slightly startled, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve been training in solitary confinement room every day. How would I know?¡± Alice¡¯s delicate body slightly tilted, then she sized Lin Lei up and said, ¡°I have some guesses.¡± ¡°Hmph? Who does Alice think it is?¡± Alice smiled slightly, staring directly at Lin Lei. It was as though she wanted to see through Lin Lei. ¡°My guess is that it is you, Lin Lei.¡± Lin Lei was extremely shocked, but he didn¡¯t show it. Could it be that Alice had discovered something? Or was it just Alice¡¯s sixth sense? Although Lin Lei was extremely shocked, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. At this moment, he put on a bitter smile, ¡°If it really was me, that would be great.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t me.¡± Alice looked carefully at Lin Lei. Finally, she smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, I was just guessing. After all, you are only a enchanter apprentice of the fourth rank. Of course, it wasn¡¯t you.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m weak again?¡± Lin Lei directly flicked a finger at Alice¡¯s forehead. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Alice stuck out her cute little tongue and teased. 2 Looking at Lin Lei¡¯s figure, Alice was somewhat dazed. That day in the White Tiger Palace, that towering figure who had single-handedly killed three trolls in an instant had gradually merged with this man in front of her. Was he really not? Alice did not know either. CH 23 In the nine towers plaza, there was a sea of people! At this moment, Roderick was standing in the middle of the high platform, accompanied by the tower lords and elders of the Li Fire Sect. Now Roderick narrowed his eyes and carefully looked through the crowd to find the person he had in mind. ¡°Patriarch, all the disciples of the Li Fire Sect have gathered.¡± ¡°Patriarch, did you find any clues about the mysterious disciple you mentioned?¡± Roderick shook his head. He even used the relevant detection magic, but there was no result. ¡°No, it seems that this disciple¡¯s concealment technique is quite superb. Even my eye of manifestation didn¡¯t find any traces.¡± ¡°Then are we still going according to the original plan now, patriarch?¡± The tower lord at the side asked. Roderick nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s just lay our cards on the table and directly show our sincerity. If he is willing to come out, he will definitely appear. If he doesn¡¯t want to come out, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to find him either.¡± The tower lords and elders couldn¡¯t help but looked at each other and nodded. It seemed that this method that Roderick had mentioned was the only way. Roderick took a step forward and said to all the disciples of Li Fire Sect, ¡°Disciples of Li Fire Sect, I have gathered everyone here today to tell you a piece of good news.¡± ¡°A genius has appeared in Li Fire Sect.¡± ¡°A true genius!¡± ¡°He is very powerful and has reached the level of a rank eight enchanter. His understanding of magic power has reached the level of resonance.¡± Roderick¡¯s words were like a heavy bomb dropped on the calm surface of the water! Instantly, all of the disciples of Li Fire Sect were in an uproar! ¡°Wowwww! This is actually real!¡± ¡°Has our Li Fire Sect really produced a genius who is even more powerful than the holy maiden?!¡± ¡°God bless our Li Fire Sect!¡± ¡°I wonder when this big shot will appear. Let me pay my respects!¡± Below the stage, all of the disciples were excitedly discussing amongst themselves. In the crowd, Lin Lei¡¯s lips curled up into a playful smile. If he didn¡¯t come out, how would this Roderick embarrass himself. ¡°Quiet.¡± Roderick pushed down the boiling crowd. ¡°Now, let us use our warmest applause to welcome this disciple to the stage!¡± 1 Roderick said loudly. Instantly, an earth-shattering round of applause rang out! Countless people stared fixedly at the high platform, waiting for that legendary figure to appear. The fierce round of applause continued for an entire minute. It continued for two minutes¡­ Finally, the scattered round of applause continued for ten minute. Then, no one was willing to clap anymore. What was going on? The atmosphere in the plaza slowly began to turn strange. In the crowd, Alice looked at Lin Lei. From the beginning to the end, Lin Lei had a calm look on his face, as though this grand ceremony had nothing to do with him at all. Was Lin Lei really not that mysterious expert? On the high platform, Roderick was incomparably depressed. ¡°Are you really not coming out?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t give me any face at all.¡± ¡°Are you only willing to come out when benefits are given?¡± Roderick wiped his face and could only continue speaking. ¡°This genius of our Li Fire sect, I know what you are thinking. It is good to be low-key in the world, but cultivation is absolutely inseparable from a large amount of cultivation resources. And all of this, our Li Fire Sect can support you 100% .¡± 1 ¡°If you are willing to come out, I am willing to promise you that you will become the holy son of our Li Fire Sect! I will use all of the resources of the Li Fire Sect to rapidly increase your power!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was in an uproar. Envy! Everyone was so envious! This wasn¡¯t a fish leaping over a dragon¡¯s gate. It would be a leap to the heavens! But Lin Lei just shrugged and not interested at all. The holy son of the Li Fire Sect? That sounded so low! In addition, did the resources of Li Fire Sect really have more than what he had acquired through the system? Whoever wanted to go out may go out. It had nothing to do with him. ¡°Are you really not coming out yet?¡± Roderick gritted his teeth, as though he had made a decision. But on his face, there was still that amiable look. ¡°Everyone knows about the holy maiden of our Li Fire Sect, but very few people know that Natasha is also my daughter.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the right time for her to get engaged. As long as you¡¯re willing to come out, I¡¯m willing to let Natasha marry you!¡± 1 As soon as Roderick said that, the whole place bursted into a shocking discussion! If everyone had only envied this mysterious disciple before, now they would only be jealous and resentful. That was Natasha! The holy maiden of Li fire! Although her personality was arrogant, but whether it was her figure or appearance, they were all top-notch! Moreover, her strength was very strong. If one could walk into the marriage with Natasha, it would definitely be a great happy event! Bad personality? Wouldn¡¯t that be even better? 1 Only when Natasha was truly subjugated by him would he feel a greater sense of accomplishment. Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but laughed. It seemed as though the patriarch of the Li Fire Sect had truly gone all out in order to get him out! Not only had he used up all of the resources of Li Fire Sect, he had even sold his own daughter. Lin Lei thought about it. Natasha was a woman who made him had a desire to conquer her. However¡­ Haha! A woman would only affect the speed of his training! 3 It was fine if he didn¡¯t want it! Afterwards, on the high platform, Roderick made countless demands for Lin Lei. Top-grade enchanter staffs, forbidden-level mystic abilities, and extremely rare medicinal ingredients. He was just short of selling himself to Lin Lei! Do you want the position of the patriarch of Li Fire Sect?? If you wanted it, just take it. Could you hurry up and come out?! Roderick was on the verge of collapse. But Lin Lei wasn¡¯t interested at all. He just stood there in the crowd, watching as though he was watching a good show. Finally, Roderick understood. Most likely, this disciple didn¡¯t care at all about the conditions he had offered. ¡°Fine. Since he doesn¡¯t want to show himself, then he won¡¯t show himself.¡± With a helpless sigh, Roderick directly left the nine tower plaza dejectedly without any excuses. The surrounding disciples of Li Fire Sect also left helplessly when they saw this. ¡°Tower lords, there are so many people pressuring him today, but that mysterious disciple isn¡¯t willing to come out. What do you think need to be done so that he would come out?¡± An elder asked. James raised his head to look at the sky, shook his head and said, ¡°Since the other party doesn¡¯t want to come out, then no matter how much we force him, it¡¯s useless. If he wanted to come out, he would have come out long ago.¡± 1 The elder snorted coldly. ¡°Your words are like nonsense.¡± Having said that, the tower lords and elders soared into the sky and left towards the distance. CH 24 Ever since the incident at the nine towers plaza, Li Fire Sect had gradually returned to its normal life. Everything had been so ordinary. Within the confinement room, the sunlight shone through the small window, shining on Lin Lei¡¯s handsome face. Every day, Lin Lei would silently work hard to become stronger. During these peaceful years, Lin Lei¡¯s power had increased by leaps and bounds. Within the solitary confinement room, no one noticed him. Aside from Alice and James, who would occasionally come and visit Lin Lei, Lin Lei spent most of his time alone. It couldn¡¯t be said that. After all, there was a little white tiger by Lin Lei¡¯s side. In just a year, that little white tiger had grown from the size of half an arm to the size of an arm. After that, she seemed to have reached her limit, and no longer grew any larger. The name of the little white tiger was known by Lin Lei as the jingle cat. 2 It was clearly a tiger, but it could still be considered a feline. It was just Lin Lei¡¯s bad taste. Ever since Lin Lei had discovered that whenever he called this little tiger a little kitten, this little white tiger would be extremely unhappy. The sort of unhappiness was no different from a human¡¯s. It was extremely anthropomorphic. But the more unhappy the little white tiger was, the happier Lin Lei would be. Every day, aside from training, he would tease this little tiger. ¡°Come, come, come, little kitten. Let me see if you have grown a p*nis today.¡± 2 Gradually, the little white tiger went from being mad at first, to furious, to finally numb. Roughly a month later, Natasha returned with the core disciples who had participated in the convention. From the looks on their faces, one could tell that they definitely hadn¡¯t performed well in the convention. Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, another year passed. To enchanter, a year was nothing at all. In fact, for even more powerful existences, it was calculated in units of ten years. And in this one year, Lin Lei had finally relied on his daily training to successfully break through to the enchanter level. 1 And now, he had reached the level of a grand enchanter of the fourth rank! 1 It could be said that within Li Fire Sect, even if Roderick came, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for Lin Lei. After all, as the leader of Li Fire Sect, Roderick was merely a peak ninth rank enchanter. 1 As long as Lin Lei was willing to reveal his identity, Li Fire Sect would be able to instantly rise from a second-rate power within the Empire to the first-rate power! After all, according to the rules of the Beilageluoya Empire, it only needed to have an expert of the grand enchanter level within it in order for a power to rise to first-rate power. Grand enchanter, within the entire Empire, were enough to become the overlords of a region! Above grand enchanter, there would be a sage! Aside from the imperial family and the other major enchanter clans, there was no other sage in the Beigeluoya Empire! After a year of training, Lin Lei¡¯s aura had become more and more reserved. His entire aura had changed from one that was extremely sharp when he didn¡¯t rely on his concealment technique to one that was incomparably calm. This was especially so for Lin Lei¡¯s eyes. That deep and mysterious feeling in his eyes was like a black hole, possessing an extremely powerful attractive force. It caused one to be unable to control themselves and become intoxicated. But of course, right now, aside from Lin Lei himself, no one knew of Lin Lei¡¯s true power. But of course, that was if the little white tiger by his side didn¡¯t count. ¡°This b*stard¡¯s training speed is becoming increasingly terrifying¡­¡± The little white tiger was currently lying on top of a pile of weeds, quietly watching Lin Lei train. She had personally witnessed how Lin Lei had broken through from the eighth rank to become a grand enchanter of the fourth rank in just a year. This speed could be said to be world-shaking! Even if it was an ancient and secretive sect, upon hearing Lin Lei¡¯s training speed, they would most likely be incomparably shocked. Even though the little white tiger was a witness to Lin Lei¡¯s training, at this moment, she still felt somewhat surreal. ¡°This human not only was the most innately talented since ancient times, he is also extremely hard-working.¡± The little white tiger¡¯s feelings were rather complicated. Given her status, how could she not have seen geniuses before. But of course, compared to Lin Lei, those geniuses were simply trash. But those so-called geniuses didn¡¯t even have a thousandth of Lin Lei¡¯s effort. For an entire year, Lin Lei had been training hard in the solitary confinement room. Aside from James and Alice, who would occasionally come over, he didn¡¯t interact with anyone else at all. Just this loneliness alone was enough to make countless geniuses turn their backs! Every day, day after day, year after year, he trained in the basics of magic. Who would be able to do that?! Even though the little white tiger had a noble status, she truly began to admire Lin Lei¡¯s personality at that moment. ¡°If one day this human walks out of this place, most likely the entire continent will be swept away by his existence!¡± The little white tiger thought to herself. She was already impatient, wanting to see that day come! At this moment, far away in the south of the Empire, at the edge of the coastline. ¡°Welcome back, sect leader!¡± A group of skinny black-clothed people knelt on the beach, muttering obscure words. In the distance, a middle-aged man dressed in a black long robe flew over from the horizon of the ocean. The man had long scarlet hair and a heart-shaped pendant on his chest. There was not the slightest magic fluctuation on his body. If he did not fly over from the other side of the sea, everyone would have thought that he was just an ordinary person! One second ago, the man was still a hundred kilometers away. The next moment, he appeared in front of the many skinny black-clothed people. Countless people fought with their heads to the ground as they spoke in unison, ¡°Greetings to the Prince!¡± CH 25 Prince Vampire! He had broken through to the grand enchanter realm a hundred years ago in the Empire! By relying on his own strength, he had directly planted the Vampire¡¯s Gate into the Empire. It could be considered a genuine cult! However, the Vampire¡¯s Gate did not attack the surrounding cities like other cults did. They didn¡¯t wash the city with blood at any time, so they did not attract the imperial family¡¯s crusade. There was also the mystic ability that Prince Vampire used: the third seal of the curse. It could be considered an extremely powerful defensive formation. When ordinary forces saw such a powerful defensive mystic ability, they would have long turned around and left. With the combination of the two, the current Vampire¡¯s Gate was even stronger. Prince Vampire was the controller of the Vampire¡¯s Gate. He was dressed in a black robe, his long hair draped over his shoulders and his eyes had two marks that looked like tears of blood. 1 On the black robe, there was a huge skeleton. ¡°Congratulations to Prince for cultivating the mystic ability!¡± The two black bishops of the Vampire¡¯s Gate were lying on the ground at this moment, saying respectfully. ¡°Hehe, if only I could cultivate it so easily. This time I didn¡¯t manage to cultivate the evil curse. I just broke through to become a sixth rank grand enchanter.¡± Prince Vampire looked at the two black-robed bishops in front of him and nodded. ¡°The two of you, it seems that you haven¡¯t forgotten what I said before I left. You¡¯ve also broken through to become a grand enchanter.¡± Right now, his Vampire¡¯s Gate was already a first-rate force in the Empire. Of course, he couldn¡¯t be the only grand enchanter. Seeing that the two black-robed bishops had also broken through to the grand enchanter realm, Prince Vampire felt much more at ease. ¡°Recently, nothing happened in the sect?¡± ¡°Prince, everything in the sect is the same as before. There are also many new disciples, it¡¯s just¡­¡± The two black bishops could not help but hesitated when they spoke. Prince Vampire frowned. He had an ominous premonition. ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me quickly.¡± The two black bishops subconsciously looked at each other before speaking. ¡°A few days ago, those three trolls who came under our tutelage stole three of our magic tools for the third sealing formation!¡± 1 Prince Vampire¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Is this what the two of you meant by ¡®everything is same as before¡¯ !?¡± ¡°Even the magic tool for the third sealing formation protecting the Vampire¡¯s Gate was stolen. Tell me.¡± ¡°This is called ¡®everything is same as before¡¯ ?¡± A terrifying magic wave directly erupted from Prince Vampire¡¯s body and locked onto the two black bishops, causing them to be unable to breathe. Then, his aura suddenly pressed down, and the two black bishops, who were grand enchanters, immediately knelt down. Prince Vampire¡¯s expression was cold. This magic tool that could cast the third seal could be said to be the foundation of their Vampire¡¯s Gate. It could be said that without the third seal, they would have long been flattened by the experts in the Empire! If this matter were to be exposed, it would likely be a huge disaster for the Vampire¡¯s Gate! This matter must be dealt with seriously. Otherwise, the Vampire¡¯s Gate would not be able to afford to pay for it! ¡°Where are the three trolls now?¡± Prince Vampire frowned and shouted coldly. The two black bishops quickly said, ¡°Prince, the soul imprints left by the three trolls under our gate are all broken. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re already dead.¡± Prince Vampire frowned. ¡°Does that mean that we can¡¯t find the magic tools of the third seal?¡± ¡°When the three trolls were in the sect, I heard them kept saying that they wanted to take revenge on the enemies of Li Fire Sect. If I¡¯m not wrong, those three trolls probably died in Li Fire Sect.¡± ¡°Li Fire Sect?¡± Prince Vampire had never heard of this name. It seemed like it was just a small force. ¡°Your Highness, Li Fire Sect is just a trash second-rate force. Even the most powerful sect leader among them is only at the peak of a ninth rank enchanter.¡± The two black bishops said in a deep voice. ¡°I see.¡± Prince Vampire said after thinking for a while. ¡°Then that¡¯s it. The two of you will go to Li Fire Sect now. I want to see the magic tools for the third seal within three days. If Li Fire Sect doesn¡¯t cooperate, we can just destroy it.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t complete the mission, then you are people with no value. You should know what I will do to people with no value.¡± The two black bishops¡¯ hearts trembled, but they soon understood. Li Fire Sect was only a trash force at the peak of a rank nine enchanter. Now, the two of them were grand enchanters. If they attacked together, a small Li Fire Sect would be destroyed in a minute. The two black bishops immediately knelt on the ground and shouted. ¡°We swear to the prince that we will complete this mission.¡± After speaking, the two of them didn¡¯t even dare to return. They transformed into two streaks of light, instantly disappearing from the Vampire¡¯s Gate. At this moment, in the confinement room of Li Fire Sect¡­ ¡°Beep! Beep!¡± ¡°Congratulations to host for successfully training in basic magics for two thousand times!¡± 1 ¡°Reward: grandmaster-level weapon: Sword of Damocles! [1/5]¡± 1 The system¡¯s mechanical voice rang out in Lin Lei¡¯s mind. And then, a long and milky-white blade appeared from the system¡¯s backpack. 1 CH 26 The Sword of Damocles, a holy sword which only appeared in legend. It represented both supreme light and supreme darkness, both good and evil. According to legend, when the end of the world came, the Sword of Damocles would hang above everyone¡¯s head to judge their sins. But right now, Lin Lei had only acquired a fifth of the Sword of Damocles in his system backpack, which was just the hilt. The remaining four fifths were the gauntlet, the blade, the tip, and the gemstone of judgement. 1 Just the hilt alone was enough for the system to give a grandmaster-level weapon remark, a high rating! If the five components were to be combined into a true Sword of Damocles, then at that time, it would probably be even more terrifying than a king-level weapon! A king-level weapon, the highest level of weapons! ¡°This really is a good thing.¡± Lin Lei laughed. Although the Sword of Damocles wasn¡¯t a magic staff, it could still be enchanted and used to strengthen the spells it used. Right now, Lin Lei was able to dual train in both magic and martial arts. By relying on his God-blessing level of mageforce affinity, Lin Lei¡¯s control over magesword could easily surpass that of some grandmasters of sword arts who had trained in the sword for decades! Right now, what Lin Lei was currently using was only a copper weapon that was rated as black iron. Normally, it would be fine if he only used it to train in basic magic. But if he used it to fight with a real weapon, it would only be a copper staff. It wouldn¡¯t be able to support the berserk magical energy in Lin Lei¡¯s body at all, let alone he unleashed it on his enemies. Perhaps before he could attack his enemies, the magic staff in Lin Lei¡¯s hands would be the first to explode. Lin Lei didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He immediately pulled out the Sword of Damocles from the system space. Right now, the Sword of Damocles only had the hilt of the sword. The rest of the sword was slightly translucent, but this didn¡¯t affect Lin Lei¡¯s ability to use it. The gem blade and the gauntlet seemed to be somewhat illusory. Lin Lei stretched out both of his hands, grabbing the Sword of Damocles in his hands. ¡°Let me experience the power of the Sword of Damocles.¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! The moment Lin Lei grabbed the Sword of Damocles, it was as though an unspeakable tunnel had appeared, connecting Lin Lei and the Sword of Damocles. Right now, the Sword of Damocles no longer seemed to be a mere weapon. It seemed to be an extension of Lin Lei¡¯s body. The sword was him, and he was the sword. There was no difference between the two. Waves of powerful energy flowed through the hilt of the sword, directly into Lin Lei¡¯s hand like a berserk magical beast. Finally, they converged on the mageforce circuits. ¡°So powerful! What a berserk mageforce!¡± ¡°Such a powerful weapon can at least increase my power by a few times!¡± Lin Lei¡¯s eyes flashed, and he subconsciously said this. Now that he had the Sword of Damocles, Lin Lei even felt that even if an expert of the ninth rank appeared in front of him, he would still be able to compete with him! And then, Lin Lei put the Sword of Damocles back into his system backpack. Although this sword was a powerful weapon and it wasn¡¯t a crime to possess it. It was better to not let others see it. At the side, the little white tiger¡¯s little nose twitched, and she couldn¡¯t help but sighed in amazement. ¡°What a fellow. It¡¯s actually a grandmaster-level weapon.¡± ¡°Where did this kid get it from?¡± ¡°Even back then, it was hard for me to see a weapon of this level!¡± Although it was hard to see, it wasn¡¯t as if the little white tiger had never seen it before. However, the next moment, the little white tiger sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°That¡¯s not right, it shouldn¡¯t be that simple!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the full power of this weapon. It¡¯s more like the original weapon was broken. Now he is only a fraction of the original power, or even a tenth of it!¡± The little white tiger was shocked. One had to know that just a broken piece of the weapon was enough to reach the grandmaster level. If it was put together in its entirety, wouldn¡¯t that be amazing? A king level weapon? Just thinking about it was terrifying! Even the number of king level weapons in the entire Empire could be counted on one hand. Every single one of them was already taken. Not a single one of them wasn¡¯t controlled by the imperial family or powerful enchanter clans, and used as a family heirloom! Where did this human suddenly get a king-ranked weapon fragment? The little white tiger was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t be any more shocked. Lin Lei possessed monstrous talent, and he had such a powerful weapon in his hands. Most importantly, he worked so hard, and his personality was so low-key. Was he really only twenty years old? Could it be that he really wasn¡¯t some ancient existence who had used the nefarious earth reincarnation technique to possess Lin Lei¡¯s body? The little white tiger thought to herself. Perhaps she had discovered a secret that was enough to shock the entire Empire! At this moment, a hundred kilometers away from Li Fire Sect, the people of Vampire¡¯s Gate had arrived. The black bishops were in the air, one on the left and the other on the right. Both of them were strong grand enchanter. In less than half a day, they would be able to cross more than half of the Empire and arrive at the location of Li Fire Sect. ¡°Agu, Li Fire Sect is right in front of us. What should we do now?¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± The other black bishop snorted coldly. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve killed anyone, right?¡± The black bishop called Agu had his eyes flashed with a terrifying red light. He was like a bloodthirsty beast, extremely terrifying. ¡°But, there¡¯s no need to do that. Doesn¡¯t the prince mean to wait until Li Fire Sect doesn¡¯t cooperate before using force to suppress them?¡± ¡°Eldo, has your personality become so weak now? If you don¡¯t want to kill, then let me kill to my heart¡¯s content. After all, Li Fire Sect is just a piece of trash. They don¡¯t even have an expert of the grand enchanter realm. I can easily handle them by myself.¡± After saying that, Eldo didn¡¯t waste any more words and directly flew in the direction of Li Fire Sect. ¡°I still think that it¡¯s better to do less unnecessary thing,.¡± Agu sighed helplessly and said. He originally wanted to directly communicate with the patriarch of Li Fire Sect and quickly take back the magic tool of the third seal. He could avoid any complications in this way. Looking at the back view of Eldo, Agu couldn¡¯t help but laughed bitterly. Has It been too long since I last fought, causing my character to become incomparably weak? Since that was the case, then it would be a massacre to let me grow a little more courageous? This Li Fire Sect¡¯s luck was indeed not good. They had actually bumped into Eldo when he was in a bad mood. He had to quickly follow Eldo. If something happened to him, he was afraid that he would not be able to escape in front of the Prince! CH 27 In Li Fire Sect, Roderick was sitting in the main hall of Patriarch Tower with his eyes closed, as if he was meditating. Streams of powerful magic power slowly spread out from his body. In the next second, Roderick instantly opened his eyes. At this moment, Roderick¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared into the distance. That was the direction where the two black bishops had come from! Roderick could feel two extremely terrifying mana fluctuations shooting towards him at a speed that he had never imagined. Their target was Li Fire Sect! The two people who had come were probably at least grand enchanter! D*mn it, why did they provoke two grand enchanter at this time. Roderick instantly stood up from his seat and shouted, ¡°Enemy attack!¡± ¡°Activate the defensive magic formation!¡± Although he still didn¡¯t know what the other party¡¯s situation was, was it an enemy? Or was it a friend? However, he didn¡¯t dare to gamble against an existence that could easily destroy Li Fire Sect! If he made the wrong bet, Li Fire Sect would probably fall into the abyss of eternal damnation! Buzz! A light red ray of light directly enveloped the entire Li Fire Sect! Like a turtle shell, the sect¡¯s alarm rang loudly. The highest level of alarm! This was an alarm that only sounded when Li Fire Sect was in a moment of life and death! Ever since Li Fire Sect was founded by Roderick a hundred years ago, the highest level of alarm had never sounded! ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Interesting, you actually reacted!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s useless. You don¡¯t think that this small turtle shell can stop me, do you?¡± At this moment, Eldo had already appeared in the sky, looking down on the entire Li Fire Sect. On the right side, Agu watched helplessly and his face was expressionless. At this moment, all the disciples, tower lords and elders of Li Fire Sect were without exception, all of them raised their heads to look at the two black-clothed bishops in the sky! A terrifying magic fluctuation came from the two of them, pressing down on them until they could not breathe. This pressure was much stronger than the full power of Li Fire Sect patriarch! At this moment, they were like ants! In the Patriarch Tower, the nine tower lords instantly gathered. Their faces were extremely gloomy. ¡°Patriarch, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± Roderick¡¯s face was so gloomy that water could be squeezed out of it. ¡°We¡¯re not sure yet, but at least now we know something.¡± ¡°The other party is hostile towards us.¡± 1 The nine tower lords and elders looked at each other. Li Fire Sect was only a second-rate force in the Empire. How could they provoke two powerful grand enchanter! ¡°What should we do now? Patriarch, if those two really attack, our Li fire Sect will really be in danger of exterminating the sect!¡± Roderick¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. ¡°These two people have already broken through to become powerful grand enchanter. We can¡¯t be their opponent. The best way for us now is to immediately go to other forces to seek help.¡± ¡°Our Li Fire Sect still has quite good relationship with others.¡± ¡°If those two really break through our defensive magic, then I will fight to the death. At this moment, it¡¯s up to you. Take as many disciples as you can to leave,¡± Roderick said. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of explosions came from the sky. It was like an earthquake. At this moment, the disciples whose strength was lower than a rank 5 apprentice all had pale faces! In the sky, Eldo chuckled and withdrew his foot that he had just stepped on. ¡°You¡¯re just an ant, and you actually want to stop me. You¡¯re really dreaming.¡± Seeing this scene, Roderick directly walked out of the main tower and raised his head to look at Eldo. ¡°Sir, what did our Li Fire Sect offend you? Is this why you came all the way to our Li Fire Sect to denounce us?¡± ¡°You are the master of Li Fire Sect, right? Since you took our things, you still have the guts to ask me why I came to denounce you!?¡± ¡°We took your things?¡± Roderick was stunned on the spot. ¡°Don¡¯t remember? Then I¡¯ll give you some help!¡± ¡°A year ago, three trolls were here. They originally wanted to visit an old friend, but in the end, they were killed here by you Li Fire Sect.¡± 1 A year ago? Three trolls? The Vampire¡¯s Gate! In an instant, Roderick understood what was going on. He immediately turned around and asked James. ¡°Did those three trolls say that they were willing to become the experimental subjects of the vampires for revenge?¡± James nodded after recalling a little. ¡°That¡¯s right. Those three guys did say that.¡± James¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Now that Li Fire Sect was in a life-and-death situation, all of this was actually caused by James. James guessed that the thing these two grand enchanters were talking about was the magical tool which the three trolls had used to unleash the crimson moon! Hadn¡¯t those three fingers been destroyed by Lin Lei? How could he return it to them?! ¡°Sir, this is all a massive misunderstanding! It was these three trolls who wanted to ambush our tower patriarch. We were forced to do so, and that was why we killed your excellency¡¯s disciple.¡± ¡°I represent Li Fire Sect and give you my sincerest apology.¡± ¡°But I really don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Can you give us some time and we will get it back for you.¡± Roderick was worthy of being the leader of Li Fire Sect. He was flexible. Although his heart was burning with anger, if he had the strength, he would have killed the other party three times already. But now, he was weaker than the other party, and that was his original sin. He had no choice but to lower his head! ¡°The three human fingers are covered in blood. They are one of the magic tools that our Vampire¡¯s Gate used to release the third seal,¡± Agu coldly said from the side. However, in the next moment, a fierce smile appeared on Eldo¡¯s face. A transparent bone appeared in his hand and he ruthlessly smashed it towards the defensive turtle shell of Li Fire Sect! ¡°I like to take my things on my own!¡± ¡°Today is the day your Li Fire Sect will be destroyed!¡± CH 28 Boom! Boom! Boom! Eldo had only taken a single kick! Instantly, the countless amounts of mageforce in the air gathered together, transforming into a single footprint. It was as though Lin Lei had used the stomp of a giant spirit, smashing against the turtle-shell barrier of Li Fire Sect. 2 The barrier began to tremble violently upon being struck by the terrifying mageforce! Following that, the light barrier began to blur, distort, and transform¡­ ¡°The defense is about to be broken!¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± All the disciples of Li Fire Sect could not help but screamed out loud. A piercing pain directly appeared in their minds. As for the weaker disciples, blood flowed out of their seven orifices and they fainted on the spot! Even Natasha, who was now a rank 2 enchanter, was pale. She leaned against the wall and barely did not fall down. The nine tower lords and three elders of Li Fire Sect could not control the mana fluctuations in their bodies at the moment, as if their mana did not belong to them. Roderick frowned. A scepter finally appeared in his right hand. A green light protected all the disciples of Li Fire Sect behind him, which made them feel slightly better. ¡°Ants, if you only rely on this turtle shell, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to hold on for long!¡± Eldo laughed and directly stomped down again. Boom! Another footprint fell from the sky. It was as if a terrifying explosion had occurred in Li Fire Sect. Countless buildings began to shake and fall! A crack finally appeared on the turtle shell that was used to defend! It was about to break! The ultimate backup plan of Li Fire Sect couldn¡¯t even withstand two stomps from an expert of the grand enchanter realm. ¡°Patriarch, should we hurry and find that mysterious disciple?¡± ¡°Maybe he has something that those two experts want?¡± A tower lord said anxiously at this moment. ¡°Is that useful?¡± Roderick shouted angrily. ¡°He only has the strength of a rank 8 enchanter. Are you asking him to come out and die?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean¡­ Patriarch, he also has the strength of a rank 8 enchanter. At the very least, he should be able to contribute to Li Fire Sect.¡± ¡°After all, Li Fire Sect treats him well.¡± 1 Roderick shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Since that mysterious disciple is unwilling to show himself, then as his teacher and his guide, we must protect them.¡± After saying that, Roderick¡¯s silver scepter in his right hand quickly gathered magic power. ¡°After the black tortoise armor is broken, you guys quickly bring your respective disciples to leave.¡± ¡°As long as one disciple of Li Fire Sect is still alive, then our Li Fire Sect will not be destroyed!¡± ¡°Then patriarch, if that mysterious disciple shows himself, how should we deal with him?¡± Roderick said in a deep voice. ¡°He is still at the highest level of protection. Don¡¯t you only care about Natasha¡¯s safety just because of me!¡± ¡°All disciples of Li Fire Sect only have one life! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Boom! Boom! Eldo stood on Li Fire Sect as if he was looking at an ant. From time to time, he would give the turtle shell a kick. Finally, the turtle shell was covered with cracks! It couldn¡¯t hold on any longer! ¡­ Within the confinement room, Lin Lei opened his eyes. As for the Sword of Damocles, it slowly hovered in front of Lin Lei. ¡°The defense can¡¯t hold on any longer?¡± Lin Lei muttered to himself. Roderick had thought that the three magical tools of Vampire¡¯s Gate had already been destroyed. They might be the most powerful weapons of the Vampire¡¯s Gate, so how could the material of those three fingers be weak? The three bloody fingers were still within Lin Lei¡¯s system space. He had originally wanted to return them to the other party so that he wouldn¡¯t cause too much trouble. But the other party didn¡¯t seem to want to let Li Fire Sect off so easily. Since that was the case, then they should die. ¡­ Bang! In the sky, the turtle shell finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, and transformed into specks of starlight. ¡°It seems you truly don¡¯t have any backup plans.¡± ¡°Ants, you can prepare to die.¡± Eldo smiled ferociously as scarlet light flickered in his eyes. Beside him, although Agu did not say anything, his eyes were filled with killing intent. If they were to make a move, they would have to eliminate the root of the problem. As the black bishop of the Vampire¡¯s Gate, he was very clear about this point. Today, no one, no matter if they were women or children, in Li Fire Sect could be spared. ¡°Run!¡± Roderick shouted and the scepter in his hand shot into the sky, charging in the direction of Eldo and Agu. Although he knew that he was no match for his opponent and he might not even be able to withstand one move from his opponent, Roderick did not hesitate at all. This was his responsibility as the leader of Li Fire Sect! It was also his glory! You want to destroy Li Fire Sect? Then that would be stepping over his corpse! ¡°Li Fire spell, red lotus bow arrow!¡± The magic power that had been waiting for a long time directly soared into the sky at this moment! A red arrow shot towards the two of them. This attack contained all of Roderick¡¯s strength! On the other hand, Eldo and Agu didn¡¯t seem to have any change in their expressions. ¡°However, you¡¯ve just turned a hundred years old, and you¡¯ve already reached the peak of a Rank 9 enchanter. After a few decades, it¡¯s almost destined that you¡¯ll break through to become a grand enchanter.¡± ¡°What a pity! You deserve to die!¡± ¡°The reason you died is because you don¡¯t know how huge the gap between a grand enchanter and a enchanter is!¡± ¡°Break!¡± Eldo said coldly. The red lotus bow arrow shattered in mid-air! It was still thirty meters away from the two of them! At the same time, Roderick, who had suffered the backlash of magic, was bleeding from his seven orifices! His entire shoulder was shattered! CH 29 ¡°Patriarch!¡± ¡°Father!¡± Roderick fell to the ground, bleeding from his seven orifices! Countless disciples of Li Fire sect cried out in surprise at this moment. The eyes of the holy maiden, Natasha were even redder at this moment. The prideful and fearless holy maiden of Li Fire Sect no longer had any pride on her face at this moment. She was really wrong. Even her father was killed in one hit! She was only a rank 2 enchanter. She was just an ant in an empire full of strong people. ¡°I can¡¯t even take one hit? D*mn it¡­¡± Roderick slowly raised his head while his face covered in blood. He looked up at the two black bishops in the sky. He was a peak rank 9 enchanter. He was only a step away from becoming a grand enchanter. Even if he was not as strong as these two who had just advanced to become grand enchanter, he should at least be able to last one or two moves. The gap between a peak rank 9 enchanter and a grand enchanter was so huge. Roderick was not satisfied. Eldo grinned and said, ¡°Ants, if you obediently die, I might be able to give you a quick death. Otherwise, I will make your lives worse than death.¡± 1 As he spoke, Eldo slowly flew towards Roderick. Now that he had become a grand enchanter, he was able to trample the entire Li Fire Sect under his feet. This feeling of controlling the lives of others was too great. ¡°Hurry up and get rid of them. Don¡¯t waste time and avoid complications!¡± Agu said coldly from the side. 1 ¡°What do you know, Agu? It¡¯s only interesting to taste their fear and witness their own death bit by bit.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll listen to you. Just get rid of them quickly.¡± Eldo said impatiently. But he also admitted in his heart that what Agu said was indeed correct. It was better for them to avoid complications and make a big mistake! ¡°In that case, ants, prepare to die!¡± ¡°Eye of the prisoner!¡± Eldo raised his right hand and a spell rose into the air. Boom! A bolt of lightning! In an instant, the sky darkened. In the sky, amidst rolling dark clouds, a huge eyeball hung above the entire Li Fire Sect! An incomparable panic appeared in everyone¡¯s hearts. Despair! Today was the day that Li Fire Sect would be destroyed! ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± A voice suddenly sounded from all directions. It seemed to appear in front of everyone, but it also seemed to be far away in the horizon. This voice that appeared out of thin air caused the hearts of everyone in Li Fire Sect to tremble! There was still hope! ¡°Who exactly is this person!? He actually dared to play tricks in front of us, two black-robed bishops!¡± Eldo¡¯s expression changed drastically as he laughed loudly. He could not sense the mana fluctuations of the other party at all! In other words, the other party was at least an existence of the same level as him. Could it be that there was an expert of the grand enchanter realm hidden within Li Fire Sect? Agu was at the side. A sickle had already appeared in his hand. He looked at a spot in the distance as though he was facing a great enemy. Buzz! A sword ray! From the depths of Li Fire Sect, it directly hacked towards the two black-clothed bishops! Extreme light! Extreme darkness! The two opposing auras fused into one at this moment, transforming into a stream of light. It was as if a God had attacked and it was able to cut through mountains and rivers with a single move! Everyone held their breaths! With their cultivation and knowledge, it was simply impossible to describe just how powerful this sword strike was! The originally dark sky was directly pierced through by that sword strike! The sky seemed to have collapsed! Specks of sunlight shone again! Breaking dawn! At this moment, everyone in Li Fire Sect could feel the magic power in their bodies surging uncontrollably towards the depths of Li Fire Sect! Countless thoughts flashed across Eldo¡¯s brows. This sword was too terrifying! It was as if he would die on the spot if he did not use his full strength! ¡°Since that is the case, let¡¯s go over there!¡± He looked at the frightening sword glow that was sweeping over from the sky! Eldo¡¯s right hand flashed and the same large black sickle appeared in his hand. This time around he had become the ant! The large sickle in Eldo¡¯s hand rotated rapidly! Majestic magic power gathered at a point, and he swung it towards the sword glow! The originally shattered eye of the prisoner also appeared behind him once again. However, this time around the large eye was already blood red! After seemingly making some important decision, the huge eye behind Eldo also directly rushed towards the sword glow! Eldo had already used all of his strength! Bang! The instant the three of them came into contact, an intense air wave instantly erupted! At this moment, all the land within a radius of thirty kilometers around Li Fire Sect had been forcefully suppressed by more than ten centimeters! The members of Li Fire Sect did not dare to breathe loudly as they stared intently at the battle in the sky. Crack¡­ Crack crack¡­ It was as though something had shattered at this moment. That huge pair of eyes had actually shattered! That sword glow did not stop at all. It was as though the two attacks from Eldo did not exist as it continued to crush over. It was as if he had stepped on an ant! It crushed Eldo¡¯s body! ¡°No!¡± Eldo, the first rank grand enchanter, was crushed by the sword ray before he could even say his last words! He turned into a bloody mist! An existence that could rule the Empire had lost his life on the spot! ¡°In Li Fire Sect¡­¡± ¡°How can there be such a terrifying existence hiding!¡± ¡°I have to escape!¡± A gust of cold air directly pierced through his tailbone to the top of his head! Agu swallowed a mouthful of water and the shock in his heart was indescribable. 1 After that gigantic sword ray crushed Eldo to death, it didn¡¯t pause at all, continuing to charge towards Agu! Escape! Agu didn¡¯t hesitate anymore! He turned around and ran! He believed that even if he used his strongest defensive magic and defensive magic tool, he would be instantly killed! Just as Agu was about to turn into a streak of light and run away, the air around him froze. ¡°Locked.¡± As if Agu had been pressed on the pause button, Agu, who was about to run away, maintained the posture of running away and stopped in the sky. ¡°What kind of mystic ability is this?!¡± Agu screamed in his heart. He shouldn¡¯t have listened to that b*stard, Eldo. If it weren¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t be in this situation. He regretted it! He really regretted it! But it was all over now. After a short pause, the huge sword light pierced through Agu¡¯s body. There was no obstruction and there was no time for fresh blood to flow out. In an instant, it turned into a bloody mist! The two black bishops of Vampire¡¯s gate had died today! Boom! That terrifying sword! After killing the two grand enchanters, black bishops in an instant, it continued to advance for a few kilometers before finally splitting a huge mountain into two halves. Only then did it disappear between heaven and earth. The sunlight once again shone upon the earth. The people of Li Fire Sect were all standing there in a daze. The air was as still as death. ¡­ Within the confinement room, Lin Lei slowly put away the Sword of Damocles. CH 30 The first time he had used the Sword of Damocles, although he had relied on his own power to crush them, he had still been able to insta-kill two grand enchanters. But without the Sword of Damocles in his hands, even if Lin Lei had been able to crush them, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to insta-kill them in a single blow. What¡¯s more, the previous blow had only been a casual blow from Lin Lei. He hadn¡¯t used his full power, but this was a testament to how powerful the Sword of Damocles was. Just now, Agu¡¯s entire body had suddenly come to a halt. It was Lin Lei who had used the locking spell. A long time ago, the system had rewarded him with a technique that would make those below his level unable to move. It could be said that this was a divine technique that could be used to torture noobs, but it wouldn¡¯t be of much use against opponents who were on par with him. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already killed their people and offended them to the point of death, I might as well just wipe out the Vampire¡¯s Gate.¡± Lin Lei put away the Sword of Damocles, muttering to himself. In the next moment, Lin Lei used the dark elf¡¯s evasion spell, disappearing from his original location. His target was the Vampire¡¯s Gate by the sea. This time he had killed Eldo and Agu in an instant. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the Vampire¡¯s Gate received the news. These two were grand enchanter of the first rank. Even if the Vampire¡¯s Gate was a first-rate power, nurturing two of them would definitely require a large amount of resources and effort. It would be extremely painful for anyone to lose two at once. When the time came, there would definitely be an unending hatred. The leader of Vampire¡¯s Gate, Prince Vampire, would definitely come personally to Li Fire Sect. 1 Rather than saying they would be at a disadvantage, it would be better to take the initiative to attack and wipe out that power. That way no survivors would be left behind, which would cause trouble for them in the future. Lin Lei had heard of this Prince Vampire. His power was most likely at the mid-level of grand enchanter. Right now, he should be roughly on par with Lin Lei. Right now, he still had the grandmaster-level weapon, the Sword of Damocles as well as supreme killing technique like dark ruling and titan God¡¯s stomp. If Lin Lei wasn¡¯t able to completely crush his opponent, Lin Lei really was too useless. In the next moment, Lin Lei¡¯s figure appeared a hundred kilometers away from Li Fire Sect. Within Li Fire Sect, even Roderick hadn¡¯t noticed Lin Lei leaving. ¡­ In contrast, within Li Fire Sect, the nearly thousand disciples of Li Fire Sect finally came to their senses. Instantly, the crowd was in an uproar! ¡°D*mn, did you see that?! With just a single sword strike, he instantly killed the two of them! Those were two experts at grand enchanter level!¡± ¡°Is this the mysterious disciple that patriarch mentioned? His strength is too strong!¡± ¡°He¡¯s too domineering. He allowed the other party to force him and directly killed them with one sword! Is that magic or martial technique? Or is it just a single sword!?¡± ¡°Our Li Fire Sect also has grand enchanter! I feel like I¡¯ve become stronger following the footsteps of the big boss!¡± ¡°Who was the one who made the bet before? Come out and fulfill your bet!¡± The crowd surged, cheering and jumping. As for coming back from the dead, how could it not make people feel happy! After all, the two black bishops were like two death scythes hanging around their necks! Now, even the proud Natasha did not only smile slightly, her brows were filled with joy. Although she, Natasha, had lofty eyes and was filled with arrogance, she worshiped experts even more. Originally, as the holy maiden of Li Fire Sect, she had held a grudge against Lin Lei because of the incident with the berserker. Now, everything was settled. No matter how strong she was, could she protect the entire Li Fire Sect like Lin Lei? But what no one noticed was that Alice was staring blankly into the sky. ¡°Lin Lei, is that person really not you?¡± ¡°This time Li Fire Sect is in a life-and-death situation. Almost all of its disciples have run out, but you are the only one who isn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°Only you.¡± Alice shook her head, revealing a smile. ¡°Forget it. Nothing is important. Lin Lei is Lin Lei. That¡¯s enough.¡± At this moment, Roderick had called for yet another meeting in the patriarch tower. Everyone¡¯s faces were covered with smiles that couldn¡¯t be hidden. This time the danger of exterminating Li Fire Sect had been averted! Not only had Li Fire Sect not been annihilated in this crisis, they had also been able to sense some of the true meaning of magic from Lin Lei¡¯s earlier attack. As for their control over magic, each of them had improved slightly. ¡°James, the person who attacked just now was the mysterious disciple who saved you a year ago, right? Didn¡¯t you say that he was at most at the peak of the eighth rank enchanter?¡± ¡°He clearly reached the middle rank of the grand enchanter!¡± Roderick looked at James with a strange expression. This is your mother¡¯s eighth rank enchanter? The eighth rank enchanter killed two grand enchanters in one hit? F*ck you! James nodded awkwardly and said. ¡°Patriarch, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m very familiar with the mana fluctuations of that sword. It¡¯s the person who saved me a year ago.¡± ¡°According to my guess, there are two possibilities. Either the other party hid his strength when he saved me, or the other party advanced from an eighth rank enchanter to an intermediate grand enchanter in just a year.¡± Roderick shook his head. He directly rejected James¡¯s second theory. How could anyone advance from a rank 8 enchanter to an intermediate grand enchanter within a year? Even a talented player was considered good enough if one could only advance to a rank 9 enchanter. Let alone an intermediate grand enchanter whose difficulty was increased exponentially? This was absolutely impossible! CH 31 Within the solitary confinement room. Atop a pile of weeds, the little tiger laid there boredly. Her little paws were furry and it was very anthropomorphic as it rested on her little round head. Her eyes were filled with boredom, and she looked out the window at the countless disciples of the Li Fire Sect who were cheering. They were praising Lin Lei with all sorts of flattering words. Although Lin Lei often bullied the little white tiger where he would always pick on the little white tiger when he had nothing better to do, she had treated Lin Lei as an adult in the heart of the little white tiger. Lin Lei deserved the praise of these people. In a year, she had seen how Lin Lei had transformed from an enchanter of the eighth rank to his current level. While others were eating, drinking and having fun, he was training. While others were visiting their friends and family, he was training. While others were into love relationship, yet he was still training. He was like a training machine that did not know fatigue. ¡°His character is too determined¡­ I wonder who this b*stard is,¡± the little white tiger subconsciously muttered. Seeing this group of Li Fire Sect disciples continuously guessing who was the mysterious disciple of the Li Fire Sect, the little white tiger could not help but felt pleased in her heart. None of you knew, right! None of you knew how he went from being a weakling to becoming so powerful, right? Haha, none of you knew. Only I knew. Thinking of this, the little white tiger couldn¡¯t help but felt satisfied. ¡­ At this moment, not too far away from the location of the Vampire¡¯s Gate! With a flicker, Lin Lei appeared in the sky. Relying on the Dark Elf ¡®s Evasion Spell, Lin Lei had rushed from Li Fire Sect to the easternmost region of the Empire in less than three hours. It was within the area of influence of the Vampire¡¯s Gate. Originally, he had planned to go search for the location of the Vampire¡¯s Gate, but after arriving here, the three blood fingers in the system space seemed to have sensed something and immediately flew off in a certain direction. Most likely, the target of the blood fingers was the location of the Vampire¡¯s Gate. ¡°It seems there¡¯s no need to search.¡± Lin Lei immediately let go of the shackles he had placed on the three blood fingers and followed them along the way. Since he was planning to annihilate them, he wanted to catch them off guard! ¡­ At a hidden mountain ridge¡­ The incomparably arrogant Vampire¡¯s Gate was located here in the eastern part of the Empire. In the distance, there was an enormous black main hall standing there. From time to time, there would be green miasma spreading around the ridge. If an ordinary person were to enter this place by mistake, they would probably die within 30 seconds. In the main hall, the Prince Vampire was sitting on the throne. In front of him were more than a dozen of humans. These were all ordinary villagers who had been captured from the surroundings. They were all food for the Prince Vampire. Accompanied by Prince Vampire¡¯s cold aura, all the villagers were clutching their necks in pain and fresh blood were bleeding out from them. They looked extremely painful. The fresh blood that was pinched from their necks turned into small drops of blood in the air and floated in the direction of the Prince Vampire. Gradually, the fresh blood of the group of villagers were all sucked up and they turned into mummies. ¡°What rubbish blood.¡± The Prince Vampire frowned and suddenly looked into the distance. ¡°It¡¯s the aura of those three magic tools? It seems that Eldo and the others have completed their mission.¡± The Prince Vampire, whose look was serious, finally revealed a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡± ¡°Although there¡¯s nothing wrong with the aura of those three blood fingers, the people who came are not Eldo and Agu!¡± The Prince Vampire suddenly stood up from his throne and said viciously. ¡­ Those three blood fingers didn¡¯t fly very fast. Lin Lei followed them all the way. After half an hour, it finally led Lin Lei to the front of the main hall. In front of the main hall, there was an armored guard under each six black pillars. The armor was completely black, and the imprint of the Vampire¡¯s Gate was engraved on it. ¡°Is this the destination?¡± Lin Lei raised his head to look at the main hall. ¡°Who are you!?¡± ¡°Back off. Quickly report your name.¡± Lin Lei looked at those six armored guards in front of him. Their bodies emanated a thick and bloody aura. They seemed had killed quite a few people. Thinking about the many evil things usually did by Vampire¡¯s Gate, Lin Lei didn¡¯t have any soft-hearted intentions at all. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am.¡± ¡°All you need to know is that today is your time of death,¡± Lin Lei said calmly. In his right hand, the sword of Damocles slowly appeared. Crackle! No one was able to see clearly how Linley had attacked. The six armored guards had died instantly! By the time Lin Lei stepped over their bodies and walked off for quite some time, only then did fresh blood begin to flow out from their necks. Nine streaks of sword light slowly gathered around Lin Lei as though they were guards. CH 32 Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Countless black-armored guards as well as black-robed vampires appeared from the main hall. They were like an army, charging towards Lin Lei. Lin Lei¡¯s face was unperturbed. He slowly walked forward. Those nine streaks of sword light around Lin Lei were wildly slashing. They seemed to be the scythe of the grim reaper, harvesting their lives. Blood splattered everywhere! Thud! Thud! Countless vampires and armored guards were all chopped apart by those nine streaks of sword light! At the outer court, blood was everywhere! ¡°Kid, you are courting death again!¡± 1 Suddenly, a terrifying howl rang out from the main hall. The middle-aged man had long hair and was two meters tall. He was dressed in a long black robe and and there were bloody tear marks around his eyes. He slowly walked out from the depths of the main hall. He was Prince Vampires! He glanced at the countless corpses of the vampires which had been slain by Lin Lei and then stared fixedly at him. Boundless killing intent spread out from his eyes. It had been five hundred years since the establishment of the Vampire¡¯s Gate, and this was the first time someone had come knocking on his door! ¡°Who are you? Why is the blood finger in your hand and where are Eldo and Agu?¡± The Prince Vampire said coldly. His voice was incomparably sinister, and just hearing it caused one¡¯s hair to stand on end. ¡°You are Prince Vampire?¡± Lin Lei looked at Prince Vampire. The mana fluctuations emanating from his body were incomparably dense. He should be slightly stronger than Lin Lei. But he should still be a mid-stage grand enchanter. In other words, at most, Prince Vampire would only be a grand enchanter of the sixth rank. Not bad. He hadn¡¯t advanced to a high-stage grand enchanter yet. Given that Lin Lei was now a grand enchanter of the fourth rank, he should be able to fight against the other party with the help of the Sword of Damocles and his many divine abilities. If he really wasn¡¯t able to win, he would still have the Dark Elf¡¯s Evasion Spell and would be able to run away. Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. ¡°You were from the Li Fire Sect?¡± The vampire snorted coldly. ¡°It seems you were the one who killed Eldo and Agu, right?¡± Lin Lei smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know who Eldo and Agu are, but if you were talking about those two black-robed cardinals, then I should be the one who killed them.¡± The flames in Lin Lei¡¯s right hand began to rise. Yet another basic spell appeared. ¡°Beep! Beep!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for training the basic magic seven thousand times!¡± 2 ¡°Grandmaster-level weapon reward: Sword of Damocles, gauntlets [2/5] .¡± The emotionless mechanical voice of the system rang out in Linley¡¯s mind. Hearing the system reward, Lin Lei¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but flashed with joy. He actually managed to acquire a portion of the Sword of Damocles at this time. He was now one giant step closer to the complete body of the Sword of Damocles. But now wasn¡¯t the time to assemble the Sword of Damocles. Lin Lei merely glanced at the system, then ignored it. He then hacked and slashed at the Prince Vampire. The ceiling of the hall was pierced through! The terrifying sword-light emanated a terrifying surge of magical energy, shooting straight into the clouds. ¡°A grand enchanter of the fourth rank, a grandmaster-level weapon and magical affinity. No wonder Eldo and Agu were defeated by you. So you do have some ability after all.¡± The Prince Vampire quickly analyzed Lin Lei¡¯s current power. But his eyes grew even more solemn. If he were to look at these things separately, he wouldn¡¯t care. But if they all appeared on the same person, it would be extremely troublesome. Even though Prince Vampire was two levels higher than Lin Lei, he was still very careful, afraid that he would be knocked over by Lin Lei as well. Although this was the case, a hint of greed still flashed through Prince Vampire¡¯s eyes. ¡°If I kill you, not only will I be able to retrieve the three magical tools of the third seal and everything in your possession, including that grandmaster-level weapon will be mine.¡± That wasn¡¯t just a grandmaster-level weapon. One had to know that grandmasters were divided into four types of weapons: low-level, mid-level, high-level and peak-level. The Sword of Damocles in Lin Lei¡¯s hands was undoubtedly at the peak level! Even royal family members couldn¡¯t say that they had anything of this level. In another thousand years, the Prince Vampire might not even be able to acquire such a weapon. After all, even the lowest-level grandmaster-level weapons were something that could only be found by chance. Boom! Boom! Boom! Prince Vampire looked at the attacking Lin Lei. In his right hand, a magical staff formed from human vertebrae appeared. Gathering his mageforce, he charged towards Lin Lei as well. In the blink of an eye, the two began to clash. Instantly, dozens of magic and sword moves collided together. ¡°Dark judgement!¡± Atop the Sword of Damocles in Lin Lei¡¯s hand, a black beam of light shot out like a roaring black dragon! As soon as the black beam of light appeared, it charged viciously towards Prince Vampire, slicing through everything in its path! ¡°What sort of spell is this!?¡± The Prince Vampire was incomparably shocked, and he hurriedly stretched out the staff in his hand. ¡°Moon of destruction!¡± 1 Rumble! A buzzing sound instantly spread out in all directions, with the Prince Vampire as the center. A blood-red moon suddenly rose up. If the blood-red moon which Trolls had previously used was one, then the Prince Vampire had probably used a total of ten thousand! Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡°Is this all you have?¡± Lin Lei let out a cold snort, then used the Dark Elf¡¯s Evasion Spell. In a flash, he appeared directly above Prince Vampire. Wielding the Sword of Damocles, he chopped viciously towards Prince Vampire. Prince Vampire¡¯s body trembled and the ground beneath his feet sank down by half a meter! The opponent¡¯s power was two levels higher than his. If Lin Lei continued to drag this out, most likely he would be the first to lose. Lin Lei thought to himself, then decided not to continue to fight Prince Vampire. He must finish this battle as quickly as possible! After speaking, Lin Lei let out a low growl, ¡°Sword of Damocles, merge!¡± Instantly, the sword gauntlets in the system appeared on the gauntlets of the Sword of Damocles in Lin Lei¡¯s hands. 1 When the two fused together, there was no gap at all. It was as though they had become one. 2 But now, the mageforce of the Sword of Damocles was growing wildly because it had fused with the gauntlets. A king-class weapon!? An extremely deep and destructive aura could be vaguely sensed from the Sword of Damocles in Lin Lei¡¯s hands. CH 33 The energy fluctuation were constantly shaking on top of the Sword of Damocles! An extremely sharp feeling was transforming inwardly! Lin Lei could sense that the Sword of Damocles in his hands was now far more powerful than it had been before. Most likely, the current Sword of Damocles would be able to withstand more than a dozen of the previous swords! Perhaps more than that! Right now, Lin Lei even felt that with a single wave of his hand, he would be able to slash through the heavens! As for Prince Vampire, who had long ago used his defenses, was so shocked now that he couldn¡¯t be any more shocked. 1 Were you playing with me!? Just a moment ago, he was using a grandmaster-level weapon. Now, it had become a king-level weapon? Even though its existence was very low, it was still a king-level weapon! Greed flashed through his eyes. Even if this kind of good item was placed in the royal family, it would still be a top-tier treasure. Normally, it would not be displayed to outsiders. Those dukes and earls would not use this kind of weapon during normal battles. They would only use it when they were in a life and death situation. ¡°Good lad. Since you¡¯ve brought me such a divine weapon from afar, I can spare you some pain before you die.¡± The Prince Vampire laughed out loud. His originally strong body expanded once again. Countless blood vessels bulged and twisted on his muscles. Lines of magic power appeared on his skin. At the same time, two thick horns grew out of Prince Vampire¡¯s forehead. His eyes were scarlet red, and the two blood-red tentacles on his back were bloody and open! 1 The Prince Vampire was like a monster! 1 ¡°I¡¯ve forcibly duplicated the ancient bloodline of the trolls. With my vampire mageforce and troll body, you cannot withstand a single blow!¡± 1 Only now did Prince Vampire reveal his true power! Prince Vampire charged towards Lin Lei! The two bloody tentacles from behind him were penetrating and sharp. ¡°It seems you don¡¯t understand the power of a king-level weapon.¡± 1 Lin Lei wielded the Sword of Damocles in his hands, slowly closing his eyes. ¡°Darkness judgement!¡± Lin Lei said calmly. Rumble! Instantly, that black pillar of light from the Sword of Damocles transformed into a black dragon that devoured everything. Right now, the black main hall was unable to withstand the power of the black dragon which Lin Lei had unleashed, and it was instantly shattered. The black dragon was enormous and its enormous body covered the entire sky! Prince Vampire, who had unleashed all of his abilities, was like an ant beneath the enormous black dragon. There was no sound at all. Prince Vampire, who was as powerful as a grand enchanter of the sixth rank, just vanished into thin air. The entire mountain range behind him had vanished without a trace! Prince Vampire lost his life on the spot! The Vampire¡¯s Gate, which had been standing in the middle of the mountain range, had now disappeared along with the endless mountain range. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± 1 The Sword of Damocles in Lin Lei¡¯s hands was directly put back into his system backpack. In the next moment, using the Dark Elf¡¯s Evasion Spell, Lin Lei transformed into a streak of light, disappearing from where he was. Only half a day had passed since Lin Lei left Li Fire Sect! Very quickly, the news of the destruction of Vampire¡¯s Gate caused a stir within the Empire. This was Vampire¡¯s Gate. Although it wasn¡¯t a decent sect, it was still a first-rate influence! Countless people were discussing this matter. Who was it that had destroyed the Vampire¡¯s Gate?! But of course, no one was willing to admit it. Some experts had come to the ruins of the Vampire¡¯s Gate, searching for traces of the battle. They were observing the traces left behind by the terrifying spell which Lin Lei had cast the darkness judgement. Based on all these clues, they concluded that most likely, the person who had cast this spell had at least reached the level of resonance and affinity with mageforce. In the Empire, there were only a few sages had such resonance. Thus, everyone came to the conclusion that the vampires must have angered one of the sages, which was why the sage had destroyed the entire Vampire¡¯s Gate in a fit of rage. Lin Lei was currently in secluded meditation in his confinement room, training hard to become stronger. Naturally, he didn¡¯t know about this. Right now, his power was increasing by leaps and bounds, and he wasn¡¯t too far away from the sage level. ¡­ Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, two full years had passed. By now, Lin Lei had already spent four full years in the confinement room. ¡°I still can¡¯t break through?¡± Lin Lei slowly opened his eyes, letting out a long and turbid breath. The look in his eyes constantly changed. ¡°Why can¡¯t I reach the sage level? I¡¯m only one step away. Which step did I miss?¡± Lin Lei slowly rose to his feet. He had spent more than a year to raise his power to the peak of the ninth rank grand enchanter. But afterwards, no matter how hard he worked and how many years of training he had gained from the system, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to break through to the sage level. Right now, he was already between the sage and the grand enchanter level. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to say that he had half a foot in the sage level. Seeing how difficult his training was, Lin Lei finally understood why there were so many grand enchanters in the Empire, but only a few sages. It seemed training wasn¡¯t the only thing needed for one to become a sage. Right at this moment, a disciple of the Li Fire Sect hurriedly ran over to the comfinement room, frantically opening the door. ¡°Quick, Lin Lei, follow me!¡± ¡°Lord James is dying!¡± CH 34 James couldn¡¯t hold on any longer? Lin Lei¡¯s heart trembled. Has this day finally arrived? Lin Lei¡¯s expression was rather dazed. Three years had passed since the White Tiger Tower had given James another three years of life. In the blink of an eye, three years had passed! Lin Lei¡¯s heart was filled with complicated emotions and countless images flashed through his mind. Although he didn¡¯t want to see this scene, Lin Lei had no choice but to face it since now it had truly happened. Lin Lei hurriedly followed this disciple of the Li Fire Sect to White Tiger Tower. A hundred meters behind the White Tiger Palace was James¡¯ residence. As soon as Lin Lei arrived, he saw the other tower lords and the Li Fire Sect leader, Roderick, walked out from the room. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with grief. ¡°You are Lin Lei, right?¡± ¡°I still remember you. Hurry up and go see James. He really wants to see you,¡± Roderick shook his head in pain, then said to Lin Lei. ¡°OK¡­¡± Lin Lei took a deep breath, then slowly walked into the living room. The interior of the room wasn¡¯t decorated with any extravagant decorations. Aside from a simple bed, a table, and a chair, there were only a few oil lamps left. James was now lying on the bed. There was not much blood on his sallow face. His face, which was originally as sharp as a knife, was now shriveled and dented. James¡¯ gray hair was now completely white. Every time he wanted to breathe, he had to use all his strength. The Styx Enchanter, who was once famous in the Beilageluoya Empire, was now dying in such a miserable manner. Alice was now seated by the bed. One of her hand was gently stroking James¡¯ chest. Because of her grief, she couldn¡¯t help but shook her shoulders. Seeing Lin Lei come in, Alice finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She threw herself into Lin Lei¡¯s arms, crying loudly. ¡°Lin Lei¡­¡± ¡°My Father¡­¡± ¡°Father can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­¡± Lin Lei¡¯s face was solemn as well, and he slowly stroked Alice¡¯s back. Right now, no matter what he said, it was all unnecessary to Alice. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Alice. Everyone will die eventually. I was just a little bit earlier than the others.¡± James sat up while his entire body trembling. His chest was heaving up and down. This simple movement had used up almost all of his strength. ¡°Alice, let me have a few words with Lin Lei. You can go out for awhile.¡± Alice bit her lips, suppressing the bitterness in her heart as she nodded. Reluctantly, she left the living room. Right now, only Lin Lei and James were left in the room. Looking at James¡¯ current state, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but sighed in his heart. James had suffered severe injuries, which had caused the mageforce circuits in his body to break apart. In addition, he hadn¡¯t had a proper rest in decades. This was what had caused his body to collapse. Even though Lin Lei was only a step away from becoming a sage and possessed a unique system, there was nothing he could do against James, who was already beyond cure. He could only watch helplessly as James¡¯ life continued to flow away in front of him. ¡°Lord¡­¡± Lin Lei wanted to say something, but he swallowed them when the words reached his lips. James let out a bitter laugh, then waved his hand at Lin Lei. ¡°It¡¯s fine. No need to console me. Ever since I was fatally injured, I¡¯ve been able to predict that this day would come. Lin Lei, I¡¯m just going to die of old age, illness, and death. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± James¡¯ current gaze didn¡¯t contain any hint of fear towards death. Seeing this, Lin Lei no longer tried to console him. He nodded solemnly. ¡°Lord, do you have any wishes, or perhaps something you want me to do? I will definitely do my best to accomplish it.¡± ¡°In my entire life, I¡¯ve experienced all sorts of storms and waves. I don¡¯t have any last wishes.¡± After speaking, James let out a long sigh. ¡°Lin Lei, I¡¯ve watched you grow up. Rather than saying that you and I are master and disciple, we are more like father and son. Although I don¡¯t know what you are thinking in your heart, I¡¯ve always felt this way.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m about to leave this world, I don¡¯t have anything good to pass on to you. What a joke.¡± ¡°Lin Lei, Alice has a straightforward personality. It¡¯s very easy to get into trouble. After I leave, you will be the only person she can rely on in this world.¡± ¡°I hope that after I leave, you will be able to help me take care of Alice.¡± Hearing what James had said, Lin Lei hurriedly nodded, ¡°Lord, don¡¯t worry. In my eyes, Alice is no different from my own little sister. If anything happens to her, I, Lin Lei, will definitely take care of her.¡± ¡°Right¡­ Since that¡¯s the case, I have one last question. I want to ask you.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± James¡¯ face grew paler and paler, and every single word he said seemed to be using up all of his strength. Lin Lei could roughly guess what James wanted to ask. After hesitating for a moment, he nodded. ¡°Lord, you can ask.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± James said slowly, ¡°Lin Lei, I want to know¡­ That person who killed three trolls, saved Alice and I and saved the entire Li Fire Sect three years ago¡­¡± ¡°Was it you?¡± After speaking, James looked at Lin Lei with a complicated look on his face. For the past three years, he had been making this guess in his heart. He didn¡¯t dare to ask. He was afraid of delaying Lin Lei¡¯s astonishing fortune. Lin Lei didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. After a long period of silence, Lin Lei nodded under James¡¯ complicated gaze. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± For the past three years, the huge rock in James¡¯ heart had finally been lifted! The breath which had forcibly held James back had dissipated after he had fulfilled his wish. ¡°Hahahahahahahaha!¡± ¡°My disciple, a true dragon is born!¡± James laughed loudly, as though he had been relieved of a heavy burden. He had dedicated his entire life to the Li Fire Sect. Aside from that battle ten years ago, the Empire didn¡¯t remember him at all. But now, it was enough! He, James, had produced a good disciple! Given how powerful Lin Lei was, would he still be worried that Alice would be bullied after he left? Unfortunately, James wouldn¡¯t be able to see the day when Lin Lei would become the hegemon of a region and truly rule the world. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s enough.¡± 1 James laughed in satisfaction, then left in a carefree manner. CH 35 James left. But there was still that hint of glory on his face. Not because of himself, but because of Lin Lei! Lin Lei was silent for a long time, then he bowed deeply to James. ¡°Lord, rest in peace.¡± The door to the living room was pushed open. Alice, Roderick, and the other tower lords of the Li Fire Sect all filed in. They looked at James, who had an endless glory on his face, lying quietly on the bed. There was no breath in his mouth or nose. ¡°Daddy!¡± Alice could no longer hold back her tears. Roderick looked up at the sky, recalling the experiences he had with James over the past hundred years. ¡°James, rest in peace.¡± Soon, the entire Li Fire Sect began to bustle with activity. All of this was for the glorious funeral of the lord of the White Tiger Tower of Li Fire Sect. From the day the sect was founded, James had become the mainstay of Li Fire Sect. It could be said that James was the true elder of Li Fire Sect! James¡¯ funeral was extremely grand! And as the only disciple of the White Tiger Tower, Lin Lei had to attend as well, covering James with a white cloth. James¡¯ grave was buried not too far away from White Tiger Tower. Most likely, James¡¯ heroic spirit would forever guard this place, guiding the Li Fire Sect forward. ¡­ After James¡¯ glorious funeral, Lin Lei once again returned to the solitary confinement room. Originally, when James was still alive, people would occasionally talk about Lin Lei¡¯s existence. After all, Lin Lei was James¡¯ only disciple. But now, with James¡¯ departure, Lin Lei had finally disappeared from the minds of all the other disciples. He was completely invisible. Lin Lei was very happy about this. After all, he would be able to focus even more on his training in this way. In the blink of an eye, a few months passed. Within the confinement room, Lin Lei once again opened his stats window. [ Name: Lin Lei ] [ Power: Li Fire Sect ] [ Strength: Peak rank of nineth level grand enchanter (Progress: 99.99%) ] 2 [ Weapon: Sword of Damocles 2/5(King Rank)] [ Mystic Abilities: Darkness judgement, titan God¡¯s stomp, eye of inspection, concealment, dark elf¡¯s evasion spell, crusade judgement, fire separation skill¡­ ] [ Number of training sessions: 25,000] [ Remark: Host, please quickly begin training basic magics. Each training session will allow you to increase your own strength. After training for a certain number of sessions, you will be able to receive all sorts of bountiful rewards! ] Lin Lei looked at his stats window and went deep in thought. So much time had passed. Not only had Lin Lei¡¯s strength broken through the limits of the grand enchanter realm, he had also trained magics for a total of 25,000 times. But even so, Lin Lei still hadn¡¯t found the chance to break through to the sage realm. ¡°Can it be that, in order to break through to the sage level, one can¡¯t just stay in Li Fire Sect?¡± Lin Lei muttered to himself. Perhaps it was time to go out and take a walk. Thus, Lin Lei had the disciple of Li Fire Sect, who was in charge of the confinement room, to call Alice over as she was still in the White Tiger Tower. Not long after, Alice hurried over. Ever since James¡¯ death, Alice¡¯s aura had changed dramatically. The originally innocent and lively Alice had become somewhat reserved. She rarely spoke to anyone and was quietly training by herself. Aside from being able to maintain her original appearance in front of Lin Lei, Alice had always been as cold as ice, like an icy mountain range. Perhaps Alice felt that Lin Lei was the only family she had left in this world. ¡°Lin Lei, they said you were looking for me?¡± Alice¡¯s little head popped out of the door and her delicate body leaned forward slightly, taking out a basket of fruits from her back. ¡°These are the fruits I bought for you before I came.¡± Every time Alice came to visit Lin Lei, she wouldn¡¯t forget to bring him the freshest fruits. Right now, Lin Lei wasn¡¯t in a hurry to eat any fruits. He put the fruit basket aside and said to Alice, ¡°Alice, after a while, I might go out. I have some things want to give you.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Lin Lei, are you going afar?¡± Alice was somewhat surprised, but then she understood, ¡°Yeah. Right now, there really isn¡¯t anything in the Li Fire Sect that can be lingered.¡± Lin Lei smiled slightly. He didn¡¯t explain to Alice that he wanted to go out in order to break through the shackles of being a grand enchanter. Stretching out his right hand, an exquisite soft armor appeared in Lin Lei¡¯s hand. The soft armor was silver in color and there was a faint, deep and magical aura emanating from it. This was a mid-level grandmaster-level defensive magical tool, specially designed for ladies. 3 ¡°Alice, put this on. If you encounter any danger, it can save your life.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ This is a magic tool!¡± Although Alice did not understand, she could tell that this was definitely not an ordinary item by the extraordinary magical fluctuation of the soft armor. ¡°It¡¯s too valuable. How can I accept it?¡± ¡°Alice, you know that I have always treated you as my sister. Why do you still refuse?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it right and proper for a big brother to protect his little sister?¡± Lin Lei said in a low voice with his tone extremely solemn and not allowing for any refusal. ¡°Just keep it¡­¡± Only now did Alice accept the soft armor. Lin Lei nodded. He was very satisfied that Alice had accepted it. Three more shadows appeared in his right hand. A slender icy blue longsword, a sparkling translucent pearl, and a protective talisman made of jade. 2 This icy blue longsword was also a grandmaster-level weapon! ¡°This sword is called the Ice Dragon Maligos¡¯ tooth. It can strengthen your magic power by ten times.¡± ¡°This is the Gnome¡¯s tear. If you encounter a life-threatening crisis, you can raise your strength by an entire realm in a short period of time after using it. But the side effects are also very strong. If you don¡¯t receive treatment in a short period of time, your magic circuit will probably shatter just like tower lord. Unless it was a critical situation, you definitely shouldn¡¯t use it.¡± ¡°This amulet is also a magical tool. Once you detonate it, I¡¯ll be able to sense your location.¡± Lin Lei told Alice about the functions of the three items in his hands. CH 36 The three items which Lin Lei had given to Alice were all given to him by the system when he was training basic magic. But these items were simply too useless for Lin Lei current status. But to Alice, they were extremely suitable. He didn¡¯t know how long he would be away after leaving Li Fire Sect. Since he had promised James that he would protect Alice¡¯s safety, Lin Lei had to do it. But of course, these things were too valuable. Lin Lei didn¡¯t tell Alice about their value. If Alice found out, she would feel too much pressure and wouldn¡¯t dare to use them. That would be a waste of precious treasures. In addition, if Alice accidentally told outsiders about the value of these things, any of them were an extremely valuable treasure. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t let anyone see these things. Otherwise, they might be targeted.¡± Alice nodded, memorizing what Lin Lei had said. ¡°By the way, Lin Lei, where do you plan to go after leaving Li Fire Sect?¡± ¡°I plan to go out and train as well. Who knows, we might run into each other again.¡± ¡°Where am I going?¡± 3 Lin Lei shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going either. If we meet again, it will be fate.¡± 2 ¡°Right. Alright.¡± Alice was rather disappointed. After Alice left, Lin Lei pondered for a moment. Those things should be enough to protect Alice¡¯s safety. Even if Alice encountered an enormous danger, it wouldn¡¯t matter if she wasn¡¯t even able to shatter that protective amulet. Lin Lei had left behind a spiritual energy imprint belonging to Lin Lei within that soft armor long ago. As long as Alice was fatally injured, Lin Lei would be able to sense it, no matter how far away he was in the Empire. After making all the necessary preparations, Lin Lei turned to look at the little white tiger. ¡°By the way, are you planning to stay, or are you planning to leave with me?¡± After spending three years together, Lin Lei knew that this little white tiger could understand human speech. The little white tiger shook her little head. After expressing her refusal, she immediately curled up on a pile of weeds and fell asleep. Lin Lei let out a helpless laugh, then used the dark elf¡¯s evasion spell and disappeared. In the next moment, he appeared in the patriarch tower. The patriarch palace¡­ This time Lin Lei was going on a long trip. He didn¡¯t know how long it would be before he could return. It was better to let Roderick know. Seeing Lin Lei walked into the main hall, holy maiden Natasha couldn¡¯t help but frowned at this moment Who was this disciple? Why didn¡¯t she have any impression of him. After thinking for a long time, Natasha finally remembered. Wasn¡¯t this the fellow who had contradicted her and was locked up in the confinement room?Didn¡¯t he never want to come out again? ¡°How many years has it been? Why is he still an enchanter apprentice of the sixth rank? How trashy.¡± Natasha was speechless. Although Natasha was extremely respectful towards the strong, she didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of sympathy towards the weak. She directly pointed fingers at Lin Lei. Although Lin Lei had heard her, he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. As far as Lin Lei was concerned, Natasha was nothing more than a giant infant who had yet to experience society. His current strength as an apprentice of the sixth rank was nothing more than a concealment. Although the strength of an enchanter apprentice of the sixth rank was considered weak in the Li Fire Sect, it didn¡¯t seem too out of place. After all, Lin Lei¡¯s talent was indeed not good. ¡°Lin Lei, you are here? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Roderick didn¡¯t have any impression of Lin Lei. If it hadn¡¯t been for Lin Lei had appeared when James passed away, he would have forgotten about Lin Lei. Through these years, Lin Lei had been too low-key in Li Life Sect. To the point that, aside from Alice, no one remembered that there was such a person as Lin Lei. ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ve been thinking of going out for a walk recently. I want to gain some experience and see the great rivers and mountains of the Empire. I want to broaden my horizons.¡± Lin Lei gave the reason he had thought of long ago. Before Roderick could say anything, the nearby Natasha snickered coldly at Lin Lei, ¡°What a joke. Your strength was just an enchanter apprentice of the sixth rank, yet you want to go out and gain experience? Can it be that you can¡¯t-see-whys and are prepared to die? I think it¡¯s best if you work hard and train hard. When you truly become a enchanter, you can go out.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I could imagine that before you even leave the territory of the Li Fire Sect, you have probably dead.¡± Natasha was filled with ridicule, but she felt extremely happy in her heart. In the past, when she was attacked by Lin Lei in front of all the disciples of the Li Fire Sect, she had lost quite a bit of face. ¡°You lass, shut your mouth!¡± Roderick bellowed angrily. ¡°When did I ever teach you to speak like that?! As the holy maiden of Li Fire Sect, why don¡¯t you know any manners at all?!¡± 2 Although Natasha had a prideful personality, she truly wouldn¡¯t speak ill of others. But for some reason, the rage in her heart couldn¡¯t be controlled upon seeing Lin Lei appeared. Roderick continued to berate Natasha, and then he spoke to Lin Lei, ¡°Lin Lei, Natasha still needs to be taught a lesson. Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level.¡± And then, Roderick spoke again, ¡°Right now, with your current strength as a enchanter apprentice of the sixth rank, it will indeed be a bit dangerous for you to leave Li Fire Sect. Have you really thought this through?¡± Lin Lei nodded. ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ve already mentally prepared myself.¡± ¡°Fine. Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll agree. If you really encounter any danger, just say the name of Li Fire Sect. Generally speaking, experts who haven¡¯t broken through to the grand enchanter level will still give us some face,¡± Roderick thought for a moment, then said. ¡°Yes. Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Lin Lei turned and left. After Lin Lei left the main hall, Roderick gave Natasha a fierce glare. ¡°Natasha, don¡¯t I usually teach you manners? So what if you are more talented than others? If you don¡¯t even know how to be a human, how can you train to become an expert?!¡± ¡°Even if Lin Lei isn¡¯t as powerful as you, you can¡¯t say that he¡¯s going out to die! Is that right?¡± ¡°Dad, I understand!¡± Natasha pouted, saying unhappily. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as how that fellow Lin Lei humiliated me in front of everyone a few years ago? I was just trying to get back at him.¡± ¡°And I wasn¡¯t wrong. Lin Lei¡¯s current cultivation level is only at the sixth rank. In our Li Life Sect, he is considered one of the weakest. If he is weak, then he is weak. I was just speaking the truth. There are many magical beasts around Li Fire Sect that are comparable to eighth or ninth rank apprentice. If he is truly unlucky, Lin Lei really won¡¯t be able to come back alive.¡± Outside the tower, Lin Lei, who was on the verge of breaking through to the sage level, had extremely good hearing. Every single word Natasha said rang out in his ears. ¡°From the looks of it, Patriarch really isn¡¯t able to do anything to you.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of Patriarch.¡± Lin Lei said calmly, then gently slapped the air with his right hand. Bang! Within the patriarch palace, Natasha, who had been badmouthing Lin Lei, was suddenly slapped in the face by someone. Her entire body flew backwards, flying through the air in a parabolic curve. Only then did she land in a sorry state. CH 37 Natasha slowly got up from the ground, her face was burning with pain. ¡°Ugh!¡± Natasha was about to say something, but she was shocked to find that no matter what she wanted to say, she couldn¡¯t say it! ¡°Who is it!?¡± Roderick squinted his eyes. He didn¡¯t notice that Natasha was slapped by someone in the air! In other words, the opponent¡¯s power was at least on par with his own, and most likely, the opponent¡¯s power far surpassed him! And who in the Li Fire Sect possessed such power? In the next moment, Roderick understood something! A look of disbelief appeared on his face. He hurriedly rushed out of the patriarch tower, staring in the direction Lin Lei had left. But Lin Lei had long since disappeared! Roderick¡¯s mind was racing. ¡°Could it be that Lin Lei was targeted by that mysterious person who had previously saved Li Life Sect! Seeing Lin Lei being bullied by Natasha, that¡¯s why he gave her a lesson?¡± 1 ¡°This is a warning to myself!¡± The more Roderick thought this, the more he felt that he had a point. Right! This had to be the case! He definitely hadn¡¯t guessed wrong! There was nothing wrong with Lin Lei¡¯s brain, but why had he been staying in the solitary confinement room for so long? He had definitely been chosen by that mysterious expert. This was why he had been training with that mysterious expert! That person¡¯s power far surpassed his own. Roderick had long ago stopped addressing him as a disciple. After all, the strong were respected in this world. As long as the person¡¯s strength was stronger than his, that person could be called a senior! With this thought in mind, Roderick immediately rushed into the confinement room. ¡°Senior¡­ Senior!¡± ¡°I am Roderick, the patriarch of Li Fire Sect!¡± ¡°Can you please come out and meet me!¡± But no matter how long Roderick shouted, there was no response at all. On the contrary, the little white tiger, who was sleeping on the weeds, looked at Roderick as if she was looking at a fool. ¡°Could it be that senior doesn¡¯t want to see me¡­¡± Roderick was very disappointed and could only return to the patriarch tower. He happened to see Natasha¡¯s frightened look because she couldn¡¯t speak. Roderick thought for a moment and said to Natasha directly, ¡°This is a punishment. It will be lifted after a month.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use this magic on you. After all, you are my own daughter! Unfortunately, my persuasion didn¡¯t work at all, so I had no choice but to do this.¡± ¡°I tell you every day, don¡¯t be arrogant just because you are a little more talented than others! Don¡¯t be arrogant just because you are stronger than others! Even if you really look down on others, can¡¯t you do something superficial?¡± ¡°If you encounter a boss who disguises himself as a pig to eat a tiger, then we¡¯ll see what you can do! I hope you will remember the lesson I¡¯ve given you this time. It will be a good opportunity to temper your personality!¡± Roderick lectured Natasha, but then didn¡¯t forget to say it, ¡°Lin Lei should have been chosen as a disciple by that senior who saved Li Fire Sect from danger. In the future, Lin Lei¡¯s accomplishments probably cannot be underestimated. If you encounter Lin Lei in the future, you must apologize to him!¡± ¡°Otherwise, if that senior behind Lin Lei finds out, we, Li Fire Sect won¡¯t have a good ending!¡± Although Natasha¡¯s face was still burning with pain, she just stood there in a daze, not moving at all. Her heart was filled with shock. Lin Lei?! That trash! He had actually been chosen by that mysterious expert whom she had admired for a long time! How jealous, how jealous! For a moment, all sorts of negative emotions, jealousy and hatred filled Natasha¡¯s mind. And now, outside of Li Fire Sect¡­ Lin Lei took one last look at Li Fire Sect, the place where he had spent four years. And then, he began to walk forward. He didn¡¯t use mageforce to fly. Instead, he used his legs to slowly walk forward. 2 He was like an ordinary person. In a movie Lin Lei had watched in his previous life, a hero had been unable to raise his level due to his inner demons. Thus, he had transformed into an ordinary person, sealing away all of his powerful cultivation bases. He mixed around with the ordinary people. He used his own eyes and hands to experience the suffering of others. In the end, his mental illness was resolved and he successfully broke through his current level, becoming an even more powerful existence! Right now, Lin Lei wanted to test whether this technique would work. But the problem was that Lin Lei began to feel that something was wrong. Less than half a day had passed. Relying on his own two feet, he had only been able to walk a dozen kilometers, but he had already encountered five robbers on the way! If Lin Lei really was just an ordinary person, most likely he would have been killed by these bandits before he had even gotten not too far! In addition, the Beilageluoya Empire was vast and boundless. Just the area of influence which Li Fire Sect had was more than a hundred kilometers! If he really used his two legs to travel to the nearest city, Lin Lei would probably need to walk for an entire year! How interesting could this be?! ¡°So, what exactly does it take to break through the shackles and become a sage?¡± Lin Lei muttered to himself, but a gushing river appeared in front of him. This river was two or three kilometers wide. To travel by boat would require a great deal of effort. ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to fly.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s feet rose into the air, then disappeared. Ten days after Lin Lei left Li Fire Sect, another two people left Li Fire Sect. One of them was Alice. Right now ,there was nothing to worry about in Li Fire Sect. It was time for her to go out and gain some experience. The other person was that little white tiger. The little white tiger was at the entrance of Li Fire Sect. She turned her head to look, thinking to herself, ¡°Lin Lei, although you are a b*stard, an extremely evil b*stard, you still saved me. If you can break through and become a sage as soon as possible, perhaps we¡¯ll be able to meet again soon.¡± ¡°Since I have completely recovered from my injuries, there¡¯s no need for me to stay here. Let¡¯s head back to the palace!¡± In the next moment, the little white tiger transformed into a streak of light, fleeing into the distance. If Lin Lei still hadn¡¯t left by now, he would probably be incomparably shocked. In the blink of an eye, the little white tiger had transformed into a young girl. She was dressed in a noble long dress, and her long white hair had the ears of a little tiger. CH 38 In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. Lin Lei followed the ceaseless flow of the Yangtze River, arriving at the great sea to the east of the Empire. This place had once been the location of the Vampire¡¯s Gate. But now, things had changed long ago. The sea was vast and boundless. Seeing this, Lin Lei had some insights. So, he settled down in this place. In an instant, a year passed. This was the fifth year Lin Lei had transmigrated to this world. On the system interface, Lin Lei had trained a total of thirty thousand times. Although Lin Lei still hadn¡¯t broken through to become a sage, he was becoming more and more familiar with his control over his mageforce. As time passed, Lin Lei felt as though his control over his mageforce had already surpassed the God-blessing level, and was moving towards a deeper level. As for the Sword of Damocles, thanks to Lin Lei¡¯s tireless efforts, he had once again acquired its blade. Thus, the Sword of Damocles had been upgraded to become a peak king-level weapon! Lin Lei¡¯s residence was in a small fishing village. Lin Lei didn¡¯t reveal his identity in front of them. In front of a group of unarmed commoners, Lin Lei didn¡¯t have any interest in being pretentious. The sun rose in the east, casting a white ray against the sea. Lin Lei sat on the beach, a flame slowly rose from his hand. Right at this moment, the sound of rustling could be heard from a nearby pile of weeds. Lin Lei didn¡¯t even turn his head. He just laughed and greeted him, ¡°Good morning, Uncle Bud.¡± Behind him, a muscular old man slowly walked over. He carried an enormous sword on his shoulder and the complicated runes engraved on it were incomparably obscure. ¡°Good Morning.¡± The muscular and white-haired old man smiled slightly. After greeting Lin Lei, he began to practice wielding his sword. The muscular and white-haired old man called himself Bud, but Lin Lei didn¡¯t know his full name. Lin Lei had been here by the sea for an entire year and Bud had been here for almost a year as well. The two had arrived at roughly the same time. Every morning, Bud would practice wielding his sword by the sea, and in the past three hundred days, he hadn¡¯t missed a single day. Lin Lei didn¡¯t know exactly how powerful Bud was. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had some sort of profound mystery divine ability that could cover his cultivation level like Lin Lei¡¯s secret technique, Uncle Bud¡¯s cultivation level would definitely be higher than Lin Lei¡¯s. But of course, Bud wasn¡¯t able to see through Lin Lei, who had concealment technique. The two had a tacit understanding and none of them went to find out who the other was or how powerful he was. Lin Lei had come here to find a chance to break through to the sage level. As time passed, the two of them became friends. They even sparred occasionally. Uncle Bud¡¯s actual combat experience was far more powerful than Lin Lei¡¯s, but Lin Lei had the God-blessing level mageforce affinity, and his control over the mageforce was far greater than Bud¡¯s. Thus, the result had been fifty-fifty. But as time passed, Lin Lei¡¯s actual combat experience began to skyrocket, and Uncle Bud gradually began to lose. Three months had passed and Bud hadn¡¯t even won once during this period of time. ¡°Kid, shall we spar again today?¡± Uncle Bud said to Lin Lei while carrying his big sword. ¡°Haha, Uncle Bud, why are you so stubborn? You clearly know that you can¡¯t beat me, but you still want to be abused. I really do suspect that you are a masochist,¡± Lin Lei laughed as well. The two of them had spent a year together. Lin Lei understood Bud¡¯s personality, and so he didn¡¯t need to be polite with him. But of course, if there were any outsiders who knew what was going on, they would definitely be so shocked until they couldn¡¯t speak! In this Empire, who would dare say such things to the desolate sword sage?! ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make my move.¡± The big sword slung over Bud¡¯s shoulder swung out and his muscular body flew towards Lin Lei at high speed. ¡°Then I hope that uncle will be a bit more serious. After you lose, you won¡¯t say that it is waterproof.¡± With a flick of his arm, a bronze-ranked staff appeared in Lin Lei¡¯s hand and a surge of cold mageforce was injected into it. Instantly, that ordinary staff became indestructible! None of them had used any profound mysteries divine abilities, spells, or sword techniques. The battle between the two was purely a battle. Clang! Clang, Clang, Clang! In just the blink of an eye, the two had exchanged hundreds of moves! The outcome of the battle was hard to predict! ¡°D*mn, Uncle Bud, look behind you!¡± Lin Lei suddenly pointed behind Bard and barked. Bud subconsciously turned his head and said subconsciously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bang! Lin Lei¡¯s bronze staff directly pressed against Bud¡¯s neck. At this distance, there was no way for Bud to resist at all. If Lin Lei had been filled with killing intent, most likely, Bud would have died hundreds of times by now. ¡°Uncle Bud, look, you¡¯ve lost again.¡± Lin Lei put away the staff in his hands and laughed. Thus, how could Bud not know that Lin Lei was intentionally trying to distract him? Sighing helplessly, he had no choice but to accept it. After all, when the two had just begun sparring, he had used this technique to create a diversion for deceiving Lin Lei many times. Lin Lei laughed loudly, ¡°To be honest, even if we continue to fight, you will definitely lose within five hundreds moves.¡± Bud let out a cold snort, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be unconvinced. Your sword is simply too heavy. Although your usage of this big sword has reached a level of perfection, you have forgotten the original reason for using it.¡± Bud was stunned, ¡°Original reason?¡± ¡°The so-called ¡®sword¡¯, it is just about three words.¡± ¡°Fast, accurate, and vicious.¡± ¡°Your sword swing is wide and big, but it is too slow. You are very experienced in actual combat, I admit, but you are bound by these techniques.¡± ¡°Although these complicated techniques are very powerful, they affect the speed at which you attack.¡± After saying this, a ray of golden light shot out from Bud¡¯s eyes. Right! Lin Lei¡¯s words were absolutely correct. Right now, wasn¡¯t it precisely for the sake of improving himself that he had returned to the basics. In that instant, Bud felt as though he had understood. ¡°Good lad. I¡¯ve been taught a lesson.¡± Bud didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He directly bowed deeply towards Lin Lei. Lin Lei waved his hand, ¡°These are just a few of my insights.¡± CH 39 Under the rising sun, the waves gently lashed against the rocks on the shore. Lin Lei and Bud were seated on the beach, exchanging their insights into the art of sword and magic. The more they chatted, the more stunned Bud was. Lin Lei¡¯s control over the art of the sword and magic had reached a level that even he had to look up to. This caused the desolate sword sage, Bud, extremely shocked. After all, he was already a resonance level expert, and Lin Lei¡¯s control over his mageforce was countless times greater than his. What sort of existence was Lin Lei? Could it be that he was a peak resonance level expert in the control of mageforce? For people like them who had lived for thousands of years, they preferred to refer their magic affinity as mageforce control. As for the deity-level, Bud didn¡¯t dare to think that way. That legendary level, which could only appear in legends, was far too distant for an expert of his level. After hesitating for a long time, Bud finally couldn¡¯t control the curiosity in his heart and he said to Lin Lei, ¡°Kid, can you tell me your name?¡± Bud really couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Towards this young man in front of him, the curiosity in his heart was like a tickle, crawling back and forth in his heart. Who had taught this kid? Could it be that he was a member of the imperial family? He didn¡¯t remember that there was such a person in the Empire! Lin Lei was stunned. ¡°My name?¡± ¡°My name is just a appellation.¡± ¡°If you really want to call me, then call me the master of the ultimate sword.¡± ¡°Ultimate sword? The ultimate sword?¡± Bud had thought about it for a long time, but he hadn¡¯t thought of such a person. None of the earl and marquis had such a person. What was the ultimate sword? ¡°The name of the ultimate sword doesn¡¯t bode well.¡± Bud thought to himself. As the desolate sword sage, who had existed for a long time, he had always been very accurate in judging people. In his eyes, it was only a matter of time before Lin Lei rose to prominence within the Empire. Once Lin Lei rose to prominence, the Empire would probably be filled with yet another storm of blood. ¡°Kid, you helped me gain some insights today. One day as a teacher, a hundred days as a benefactor. I¡¯ll remember this favor in my heart. In the future, if you have any problems that you can¡¯t solve, you can come find me at any time,¡± Bud said very seriously. Today, Lin Lei had given him some insights, which had allowed Bud to vaguely grasp a hint of a chance to make a breakthrough. Now that he had achieved his goal of returning to the basics, there wasn¡¯t much point in staying. But before Bud could tell Lin Lei that he was preparing to leave, Lin Lei¡¯s face changed dramatically! He stared off into the distance and an incomparably terrifying killing intent exploded forth from his body! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The surrounding waves instantly rose dozens of meters high because of Lin Lei¡¯s killing intent. In the end, they transformed into multiple tornadoes that continuously swirled within a thousand meters of Lin Lei. ¡°This killing intent is too terrifying!¡± Bud said in shock. In Bud¡¯s heart, Lin Lei had always been a gentle and easygoing person. But now, this terrifying killing intent¡­ did it really emanate from his body. Earlier, in that moment, Lin Lei had sensed that the imprint he left in Alice¡¯s soft armor had shattered! Alice had most likely encountered a life-or-death crisis! And she was still being pursued. Now that Alice hadn¡¯t shattered her amulet, there were only two possibilities! Either Alice was in such a sorry state that she didn¡¯t even have a chance to shatter her amulet or Alice believed that the enemy was extremely powerful, and that even if he came, he would be buried with her. Alice didn¡¯t want to implicate him. But Lin Lei had made a promise before the tomb of the lord of White Tiger Tower, James, that he would definitely protect Alice! Lin Lei absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to Alice! ¡°Kid, what¡¯s going on? What happened? This old man can help you,¡± the nearby Bud said in a low voice. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll deal with it myself.¡± After speaking, Lin Lei¡¯s body flashed. There was no time to hide his power at all. Using the dark elf¡¯s evasion spell, he shot directly towards Alice! His speed continued to increase in the sky, like a bolt of lightning between heaven and earth! ¡°Peak-stage grand enchanter!?¡± ¡°Just one step away from becoming a sage!¡± Bud¡¯s pupils instantly shrank to the size of pinholes. He was a sage-level existence. He could tell at a glance how powerful Lin Lei was. ¡°It seems someone really is going to be in deep trouble today.¡± Seeing Lin Lei left, Bud couldn¡¯t help but shook his head. At this moment, the northenmost region of Beilageluiya Empire¡­ This place was surrounded by sea on three sides and the natural mageforce in the air was so scarce that it was almost non-existent. No first-rate power was willing to establish a base here. As no one was watching over this place, this place gradually became an extremely unique existence. Many people with no background or members of evil cults lived here. From time to time, there would be a group of new heirs of nobles would come here to hunt evil cults or rogue cultivators. This group of superior existences also called this place a hunting ground. In the sky of the northernmost land, a huge airship appeared in the sky. It was at least a few hundred meters long. From afar, it looked awe-inspiring and extremely imposing. On the ground, countless people saw this airship. Their expressions changed drastically as they fled. This was something that only nobles could possess. Only nobles would come to the far north to hunt! CH 40 The far north¡­ The airship in the sky was majestic and awe-inspiring. In the airship, a woman and three men were standing on the deck. At this moment, their expressions were happy and they were talking and laughing. They were elegant and wore luxurious clothes. At a glance, it was obvious that they were not ordinary people. Although the woman was not a peerless beauty, she was like a vixen that made people¡¯s hearts itch. ¡°Sir Malina, I hope that you can support me during this hunt in the far north. After that, I will definitely go to Duke Rose¡¯s residence and visit you to thank you!¡± A skinny youth said with an embarrassed smile. ¡°George, you¡¯re being too polite. We, the four Duke families have been united for generations. Since we¡¯ve met here, it¡¯s fate. Don¡¯t talk about taking care each other, that is what we should do,¡± the man called Malina said with a smile. These four people actually came from four Duke families of the Empire. Duke Rosette, Duke Rose, Duke Peony, and Duke Sunflower! There were a total of ten great noble families in the Empire, they respected the imperial family and suppressed countless forces in the Empire, making them never raise their heads again. 1 But the imperial family had not appeared for a thousand years, so no one dared to challenge these ten great noble forces! They were the authority of the Empire! And within the airship, people from the four great dukes had actually gathered. This was also no wonder why there were so many people fleeing in a sorry state under the airship! ¡°Sir Malina, I heard that your Duke Rosette¡¯s eldest son, Sir Hoover, will also come to this hunting ground soon. Is that true?¡± The woman who was like a vixen at the side said charmingly. ¡°Could it be fake? My brother is currently looking for a way to break through to the peak of grand enchanter and is preparing to come to the hunting grounds to see if there are any opportunities.¡± Although Malina did not use his power to bully others, the three people around him seemed to respect Malina as their leader. From the looks of it, Malina¡¯s status was indeed not low! And all of this was because he was Duke Rosette¡¯s eldest son, Hoover¡¯s younger brother. After all, Hoover had already been appointed by the Duke as the next duke. ¡°So that¡¯s the case? Then Sir Malina must let us meet Sir Hoover. I¡¯ve been looking up to Sir Hoover for a long time.¡± The people from the other two families also spoke respectfully to Malina. ¡°No problem. My elder brother also likes to make friends with all the heroes in the world.¡± Malina was extremely happy after being flattered as he laughed out loud. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly clean up the hunting grounds. My elder brother, Hoover is a germaphobe. He doesn¡¯t like to see these ants appear in front of him.¡± ¡°Elder, have all the prey been surrounded?¡± Behind Malina, an old man with a stooped face said respectfully, ¡°Young Master Malina, I have already done what you instructed me to do. Now, the prey can no longer escape and can be killed at any time.¡± Malina nodded his head in satisfaction, ¡°Very good.¡± Currently, a large group of guards had already surrounded the far north ground in a large circle. A hundred men, women, and children were surrounded by them. At this moment, those men, women and children were surrounded by a group of guards. They were extremely flustered! Alice was also among them. Alice was currently wearing ordinary clothes. A scar, which had been placed through magic, appeared on her face. At the same time, there were many freckles on her face. Alice, who was originally beautiful, had now changed her appearance into that of a village girl. After all, Alice¡¯s cultivation was not strong. If such a beautiful appearance was detected by the greedy and lustful strong man, it would be terrible. ¡°Everyone, should I go first or should you guys go first?¡± On the airship high in the sky, Malina shook the goblet filled with red wine in his hand and swallowed it in one gulp. The three people at the side hurriedly said obsequiously, ¡°Sir Malina, it¡¯s better for you to go first. Your strength is extraordinary, and it would be a good start for the three of us.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll go.¡± Malina did not hold back at all. With a wave of his right hand, the old man behind him hurriedly took out a gorgeous longbow and respectfully handed it to Malina. ¡°First prey, let me see who to kill.¡± Malina drew his longbow and aimed at the people on the ground. A middle-aged man who was surrounded by guards felt his entire body went soft. ¡°Sir, please let me go! I don¡¯t know how I angered Sir, but I apologize to sir. I only hope that you can spare my life!¡± ¡°Spare your life?¡± ¡°What a joke.¡± A savage smile appeared on the corner of Malina¡¯s mouth. The arrow on his longbow shot out like lightning. Swoosh! In an instant, the flying arrow pierced through the middle-aged man¡¯s head! Like a broken watermelon, the middle-aged man died on the spot in an instant. ¡°The life of a low-level creature like you dare to be called life?¡± Malina sneered as he slowly withdrew the bow and arrow in his hand. ¡°Sir Malina, what a beautiful shoot!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sir Malina had actually advanced into a grand enchanter. The mageforce fluctuation that just came from Sir Malina¡¯s body is at the grand enchanter level!¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying of laughter. That person just now actually dared to beg for mercy from our Sir Malina. Is he even worthy?¡± The members of the three Duke families hurriedly continued to flatter Malina. It was as if Malina had not killed a living life, but an ant that could be seen everywhere. In the hunting ground, Alice was extremely furious. These people treated the living lives as toys for them to have fun with? Were they the nobles of the Empire! What a noble! On the airship, the thin man had already taken the gorgeous longbow from Malina. ¡°Let me see who is the next unlucky person!¡± The thin young man laughed loudly and aimed the longbow at the people on the ground. In the encirclement, the expressions of countless people changed drastically as they fled in all directions. 1 CH 41 ¡°Very good, this is interesting.¡± ¡°Run away to your heart¡¯s content. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be killed too easily. It won¡¯t be interesting at all.¡± A sinister smile appeared on the skinny youth¡¯s face. At this moment, his longbow was aimed at the escaping family of three. ¡°Killing you first should be very interesting.¡± Whoosh! A flying shadow. In an instant, the woman of the family of three turned into a cloud of blood mist! ¡°Mommy!¡± The little boy who was running on the side wailed loudly, his voice filled with despair. ¡°Stop crying. Oh how sad would your mommy be if you cry.¡± The skinny youth giggled, and another arrow flew out from his hand. Whoosh! The little boy exploded, turning into a cloud of blood mist as well. ¡°You¡¯re heartless! You¡¯re worse than animals!¡± The middle-aged man, who was the last of the three, could not stop his tears from flowing out of his eyes. He has lost the will to escape. He stayed beside the two clouds of blood mist that had yet to disperse and wailed loudly. The family of three had merely offended an ordinary local faction. That was why they had come to the far north to seek refuge. They had just arrived at the northernmost region and had yet to settle down when they were immediately surrounded by this group of nobles. ¡°What an unpleasant voice. You should hurry up and die.¡± The skinny man felt disgusted and immediately released another arrow. Chi! The middle-aged man¡¯s voice stopped and his entire head exploded. ¡°George, you¡¯ve already killed three of them. No matter what, it should be our turn, right?¡± The person from the Sun Flower Duke hurriedly urged. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Adelaide, since you¡¯re so eager, I¡¯ll let you have some.¡± George handed the gorgeous bow and arrow in his hand to Adelaide. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The flying arrows pierced through the sky from the airship, killing one mage apprentice or ordinary person after another on the ground. Chi! ¡°Dad!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! ¡°Please spare my life! I¡¯ll be your slave!¡± On the ground, the scene was extremely chaotic. Countless heart-wrenching screams could be heard all over. Everyone here, at most, was only a mage apprentice. How could they possibly be able to resist Malina, who had already broken through to the archmage realm on the flying ship? ¡°I feel like something is missing.¡± Malina patted his head. ¡°Music is what we¡¯re missing. My orchestra, hurry up and play!¡± Behind Malina, the orchestra began to play melodious tunes. Malina gently shook the wine glass in his hand as he stood on the deck and looked down from above. The waves of sorrowful cries on the ground were in stark contrast to the melodious music. An indescribable sense of pleasure slowly rose from Maleina¡¯s heart. In the Duke¡¯s mansion, he was just an ordinary person. Only his eldest brother, Hoover, could enjoy the best treatment. And now, facing the countless men, women, and children on the ground, he was no longer the cowardly boy in the homestead, but a god of death. A god of death who would kill anyone who stood in his way! The lives of everyone on the ground were under his control. Whoever he said could live on would live on. Whoever he wanted to die, no matter how capable they were, they would not be able to escape from his grasp today. It was too good, the feeling of killing was too good! Even though he had come to the hunting ground more than a dozen times, Malina dd not show the slightest hint of boredom. On the ground. Alice was extremely furious. ¡°You¡¯re right, he¡¯s worse than a beast!¡± Alice understood that the people on the airship treated the people on the ground like meat on a mat, not even ants! They killed for the twisted sense of achievement in their hearts! The Ice Dragon Maligos¡¯ tooth appeared in her hand at this moment. Although she knew that the people on the airship were just rookies, they had overestimated themselves. But Alice did not care. She only wanted to kill those beasts! Boom! The power of a level-9 mage apprentice was completely unleashed at this moment. Alice¡¯s small feet stomped on the ground. Relying on the reaction force, she flew towards the airship in the sky! But before Alice could even get close to the flying ship, Malina¡¯s subordinates, wielding magic tools, viciously attacked in Alice¡¯s direction. This subordinate of Malina¡¯s was a Magus of the third rank! ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Alice let out a soft shout, and that crystalline drop of water appeared in her hands. Alice still remembered what Lin Lei had said. As long as she consumed this gnome¡¯s tear, she would instantly increase her power by a whole new level! Now that she was an apprentice Magus of the ninth rank, using the Goblin¡¯s tear would allow her to instantly gain the power of a Magus of the ninth rank! The side effect that Lin lei had mentioned was that her mageforce circuits would be shattered, and she would become like her father. Alice could no longer care about that. The current Alice only wanted to become stronger! An icy blue sword shadow flashed past, and the Magus of the third rank in front of her was chopped in half by Alice! Alice¡¯s figure did not stop because of this attack. Now that she had the strength of a mage, she could barely fly. Thus, Alice stepped on the air and flew towards the flying ship again! ¡°She used a powerful secret medicine?¡± Malina frowned. Although a tier 9 mage was nothing to him, he was not good at fighting. It was better to leave this kind of rough work to the servants. ¡°Elder, get rid of her.¡± Malina¡¯s expression did not change. After all, he had been hunting for more than ten times. Many of his prey could not escape when they saw it, so they could only fight to the death. Of course, these weak ants could not even get close to the flying ship. ¡°Yes, Young Master Malina.¡± The stooped old man behind him was about to attack when he was suddenly stopped by Malina. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± A hint of greed surfaced in Malina¡¯s eyes. Now that Alice had unleashed her full strength, she no longer had any qualms about concealing her face. After the magic spell had failed, her perfect appearance appeared in front of Malina. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a peerless beauty in the empire.¡± ¡°I want this woman.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°Understood, young master. I will capture her alive.¡± CH 42 ¡°Little girl, if you surrender now, you will suffer less.¡± The stooped old man appeared in front of Alice. Alice looked at the airship. Malina was observing her, and the beastly desire in his eyes was completely unconcealed. ¡°Go away!¡± The magic power of the maligos tooth in Alice¡¯s hand increased greatly, and she charged toward the old man. ¡°Stubborn!¡± The hunchbacked old man did not care about Alice at all. He slowly extended his right hand, and a magic spell was released. A golden palm appeared in front of the old man¡¯s palm, but the shadow of the palm was at least three meters wide. Without any hesitation, the hunchbacked old man directly slapped down. Boom! Alice¡¯s delicate body was instantly nailed to the ground by this palm! The hunchbacked old man had only used 30-40% of his magic power in this move. He had thought that this would easily cause Alice some serious injuries. However, he did not expect that a huge amount of magic power suddenly came from Alice¡¯s delicate body. It directly shattered the magic that he had released! On Alice¡¯s chest, a bright silver soft armor was shining. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be a grandmaster-level defensive magic tool?¡± The hunchbacked man said in shock. Before the hunchbacked man could react, the maligos tooth in Alice¡¯s hand suddenly became hundreds of times brighter. It directly turned into a huge ice dragon and ruthlessly attacked the hunchbacked man. ¡°It¡¯s another grandmaster weapon!¡± The hunchbacked man¡¯s pupils instantly turned into the size of pinholes. This was a grandmaster weapon! An ordinary person definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain it! Even Malina, who came from Duke Rosette¡¯s mansion, only possessed a grandmaster weapon! Alice, who was in front of him, had already displayed two grandmaster weapons. The Goblin¡¯s tear that she had just consumed was also extremely precious! Countless thoughts flashed through the old man¡¯s mind. Alice¡¯s identity was definitely not simple! At this moment, he hurriedly turned his head to look at Malina on the deck and gave him a look. The meaning was very clear. Alice¡¯s identity was likely to have a great background. Now that he had provoked her, he could not leave her alive! Otherwise, if the forces behind Alice were to find out, even the rose family would be afraid. A trace of viciousness flashed across Malina¡¯s eyes. Although he was ignorant and incompetent, he was definitely not a fool. Now that Alice had revealed her identity, if he did not kill her, there would definitely be endless trouble in the future! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will kill her!¡± Malins sneered as he pulled up the gorgeous longbow in his hand. Since he could not enjoy this beauty, then he would destroy her! If I can¡¯t get it, then no one else can! The archmage¡¯s magic power gathered in the bow and arrow, and a terrifying magic power gradually formed in the heaven and earth. Boom! An arrow directly pierced through Alice¡¯s shoulder! A strong explosion sounded from behind Alice. A stream of blood flowed from Alice¡¯s thin lips. Even Alice, who had relied on the Goblin¡¯s tears to reach the ninth rank, wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a full-force attack from a Grand Magus. In addition, the Goblin¡¯s tears within her body were about to disappear as well. The power of that terrifying arrow was wantonly destroying Alice¡¯s body. Within her body, countless magical circuits were being shattered! A hint of despair flashed across Alice¡¯s face. She raised her hand to the amulet which Lin Lei had given her. Lin Lei had said before that as long as he shattered this amulet, no matter how far away it was, Lin Lei would be able to sense it. Alice didn¡¯t want to use it. Although Alice had already roughly guessed Lin Lei¡¯s identity, she knew that he wasn¡¯t someone she could trust. If Lin Lei was able to come, this crisis would definitely be easily resolved. But the problem was, these people all came from the various dukedom clans! If for his sake, he had offended someone of this level, it definitely wouldn¡¯t have been worth it! ¡°You didn¡¯t kill me with one arrow. Was it because you were too lucky, or was it because I was too soft-hearted?¡± Malina let let out a savage laugh as he shot another arrow. ¡°With this one, you shall die!¡± This terrifying arrow shot towards Alice¡¯s heart! There was nowhere to hide! Just as Alice saw that the arrow that incited despair was about to hit her, a sonic boom suddenly sounded from behind her! Alice turned her head with great difficulty and looked towards the direction of the sound. She saw a figure turn into a bolt of lightning between heaven and earth! In the sky, the clouds had shattered because of him, and countless sonic booms sounded! In front of that bolt of lightning, it was as though it didn¡¯t exist, and a hole was instantly created! Immediately, a figure appeared in front of Alice. ¡°What an idiot.¡± A sigh rang out in Alice¡¯s ears. Alice slowly opened her eyes, only to see that lightning figure slowly dispersing. Lin Lei¡¯s familiar face appeared in front of Alice. ¡°Lin Lei¡­¡± In an instant, Alice¡¯s eyes turned red, and bean-sized tears appeared in the corner of her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if the sky falls, I¡¯ll be there to hold it off.¡± ¡°For now, you should rest.¡± Lin Lei patted Alice¡¯s head, then gently injected his mage force into Alice¡¯s body. Alice had been unable to hold on any longer. She immediately fainted. Swish! The arrow that Malina had shot out stopped five meters away from Lin Lei, as though it had been caught by something. It could no longer advance any further! And then, the arrow shattered! Lin Lei didn¡¯t turn his head to look at Malina. Instead, he gently carried Alice on his back. ¡°They were the ones who bullied you, weren¡¯t they?¡± The next second, Lin Lei slowly turned around, staring at Malina on the airship. He said emotionlessly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then prepare to die.¡± CH 43 Atop the deck of the airship, Malina stared at Lin Lei in the distance. He clearly wasn¡¯t moving at all, but a towering aura of power was emanating from him. Their gazes met. In that instant, Malina felt as though he had fallen into an ice cellar. An indescribable coldness filled his entire body. Malina had only seen Lin Lei¡¯s expression and aura, but he was certain that this person was vastly different from the person he had just killed. The two were definitely not on the same level. ¡°Quick, help me kill him!¡± Malina took a deep breath, then hurriedly gave the order. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Behind Malina, countless guards who had already reached the Magus level instantly charged towards Lin Lei like an army, with strict discipline. Lin Lei didn¡¯t pay any attention to them at all. In his right hand, a dark golden staff appeared. The Styx White Tiger! In the next second, a terrifying flame that seemed capable of incinerating the heavens and the earth rose up, directly annihilating this disciplined army! One blow, one instant kill! Lin Leididn¡¯t stop. He continued to tread through the air, slowly walking towards the airship. Seeing how powerful Lin Lei was, the faces of Malina and the other three duke clans instantly changed. These were a hundred magus-level guards. They were well-trained, and their teamwork was excellent. When they attacked together, even ordinary Grand Magi of the first rank wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to them. In other words, the Lin Lei in front of them was at least a high-level Grand Magus! ¡°Lord Malina, what should we do now? !¡± The vixen-like woman was in a state of panic as well. Her face was pale as she asked Malina. The two people next to her hurriedly looked towards Malina as well. Malina¡¯s face was as dark as water. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine, everyone. This flying ship of mine has a powerful magical artifact on it. Even if this fellow is powerful, he isn¡¯t a threat to us at all!¡± ¡°Elder, go stall for time. I¡¯ll activate the thunderbolts on the flying ship.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± But the problem was, before Malina could finish speaking, Lin Lei raised his right hand slightly. ¡°You should die for aiding the villain.¡± Lin Lei was hundreds of meters away from the airship, but in the next second, a streak of flame shot out from the staff in Lin Lei¡¯s hand, transforming into an arrow that shot towards the stooped old man. ¡°You bastard!¡± The stooped man¡¯s face changed. He hadn¡¯t expected that Lin Lei would attack without even saying a single word! In addition, he had used his most powerful attack! ¡°Windgod shield of light!¡± The mageforce emanating from the old man¡¯s entire body exploded forth. The power of a Grand Magus of the fifth rank suddenly appeared, and a green shield of light appeared in front of the flying vessel. But all of this was in vain! The shield of light was as weak as paper, and it was instantly pierced through by that arrow! That flaming arrow pierced through the stooped old man¡¯s forehead, instantly taking away his life. Lin Lei didn¡¯t stop. He continued to tread through the air, slowly walking towards the flying ship. Thus, the members of the four Duke clans were completely frantic. There was nothing they could do to Lin Lei at all! ¡°Lord Malina, do we still have a way? ! I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± Without even turning his head, George entered the interior of the flying ship and shouted towards Malina, who was on the deck. ¡°Coward, shut your mouth.¡± Malina said viciously, staring at the slowly approaching Lin Lei as he spoke savagely. ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± ¡°If you leave now, perhaps I can pretend that nothing has happened. We are the people of the four dukes. If you dare to touch me, you will be in great trouble!¡± ¡°The four dukes?¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Lin Lei laughed calmly. If it had been Lin Lei, who was unwilling to cause trouble, he might have really slipped away. But now, having spent an entire year tempering his mental state by the sea, and now that Alice had been seriously injured, how could Lin Lei let go of this group of people. ¡°As I said, today is the day you die.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s face was ice-cold, and he didn¡¯t hesitate at all. But now, just as Lin Lei was saying these words, the previously unbreakable realm of the sage began to loosen up by an extremely tiny gap. He had long ago trained to the limits of the Grand Magus realm, and now, he was slowly transforming! ¡°An opportunity to advance! ?¡± Lin Lei was shocked. He had finally found out why he had been unable to break through to the Sage realm! He had been training in the solitary confinement room all this time, and he had lost a bit of that unstoppable sharpness! But now, for the sake of Alice, Lin Lei had finally broken through the shackles in his heart. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± ¡°A quick act of gratitude and revenge. This is my opportunity!¡± ¡°But the four little dukes still want to stop me?¡± Lin Lei laughed coldly. The so-called four great dukes who were revered by tens of thousands of people in the empire, in Lin Lei¡¯s heart, didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of impact! CH 44 Clearly, a thought had formed in Lin Lei¡¯s mind. As long as he could kill these beasts in front of him, he would be able to completely transcend the limits of the heart and truly break through the shackles of the Sage realm! Malina was currently within the airship, controlling the enormous cannon. At this moment, he had locked onto Lin Lei! A hint of madness flashed across Malina¡¯s face, and he immediately pulled the trigger to fire! ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see which one of us dies today!¡± The Thunderclap Cannon roared! Countless bolts of lightning began to gather together! This was a terrifying magical artifact capable of annihilating a Grand Magi! This was the core of this extremely expensive flying vessel. Once it was used, the value of the entire flying vessel would be reduced to nothing! At this moment, the front of the flying vessel suddenly changed, and the original bow of the vessel was split apart, with a pitch-black turret slowly protruding outwards. Boom! A terrifying roar, accompanied by the sound of a cannonball! The energy of the lightning cannonball was like a world-destroying fiend, blasting towards Lin Lei. The clouds in the sky were all scattered by the impact of the lightning. Seeing that terrifying cannonball fly towards Lin Lei, Malina laughed out loud. ¡°This lightning cannonball is capable of instantly killing a peak-stage Grand Magus. No matter how powerful you are, you won¡¯t be able to escape this calamity!¡± ¡°Die!¡± Malina laughed wildly, his eyes filled with incomparable madness. Lin Lei let out a cold snort. Gripping the Styx White Tiger in his hand, he pointed it directly at the cannonball! That incomparably terrifying cannonball was instantly annihilated in front of Lin Lei! Rumble..! Black light flashed. The powerful cannonball was swallowed into the darkness. ¡°If this is all you have, then you can die already.¡± Linl Lei looked calmly at everyone, his face completely expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Impossible. This is absolutely impossible!¡± Malina stood there, stupefied. Then, he finally came to his senses. The way he looked at Lin Lei was as though he had seen a demon emerge from the infernal realm! Marlina¡¯s legs went limp, and he fell to the ground. This was a terrifying existence who could instantly wipe out even a Grand Magus. And yet, Lin Lei had actually killed him in an instant. Not even a spark had been ignited.. What sort of background did this mysterious elite in front of them have! ? Everyone looked at each other. They could sense a thick sense of terror in the depths of each other¡¯s eyes. Most likely, today, they, who had always been so high and mighty, would truly be overturned! Lin Lei¡¯s footsteps finally reached the airship. Clatter. Lin Lei¡¯s foot landed on the deck of the airship, and at the same time, it landed on their hearts! ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°What exactly do you want¡­¡± Malina forcibly suppressed his desire to flee, then slowly rose to his feet and said to Lin Lei. ¡°I am from the Duke of Rose¡¯s estate, and they are from the Duke of Rose, the Duke of Peony, and the Duke of Sunflower¡¯s estate.¡± ¡°If you kill us, you will be offending the four Dukes!¡± ¡°You need to think clearly about the pros and cons. Right now, in the empire, most likely no one would dare to offend the four great clans at the same time!¡± ¡°Moreover, my brother is the eldest son of the current Duke of Rose, Hoover. If you kill me, my brother will definitely fight to the death with you!¡± Malina¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. When the other three people heard Malina¡¯s words, they could not help being shocked. Malina was absolutely right. No one in the empire had ever dared to offend the four great clans behind them at the same time! ¡°Yes, yes, sir! Those people are just a bunch of ants. Compared to us noble existences, they aren¡¯t even worth mentioning, are they?¡± At this moment, the vixen-like woman laughed sinisterly as she spoke to Lin Lei. ¡°Yes, yes, sir. Given how powerful you are, why don¡¯t you join our sunflower clan? With your power and my recommendation, I imagine that you will definitely become a guest elder of our clan!¡± ¡°A bunch of ants. You must understand the benefits your relationship with the four great clans, right?¡± Lin Lei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. Looking at the four people in front of him, he said calmly, ¡°It seems you all really like to toy with the lives of so-called lower-class people?¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± A hint of confusion flashed through Malina¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know what Lin Lei meant. ¡°Your Excellency, we don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Those people are of such low-class. Every year, more than ten million ants are born in the empire. It doesn¡¯t matter if we kill them, right?¡± Malina said calmly. Hearing Malina¡¯s words, Lin Lei laughed calmly. The magnificent longbow which those people had used to kill Alice had fallen into Lin Lei¡¯s hands. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s play some games.¡± ¡°But this time, you will be the prey.¡± Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, the faces of the four people present changed dramatically. ¡°Your Excellency¡­¡± ¡°You must be joking¡­¡± ¡°We are of the noble bloodlines of the four great clans. The lives of those ants can not be compared to ours at all.¡± To the side, the skinny man named George complained directly to Lin Lei. Boom! The skinny youth¡¯s head suddenly exploded, and a ball of extremely hot flames appeared in front of his head. George¡¯s brain matter splashed onto the faces of the three of them. ¡°There are still three people left. Is there anyone who wishes to object?¡± Lin Lei said calmly, his expression cold. At this moment, a shudder that came from the depths of one¡¯s soul shot out from the tips of Malina¡¯s and the others¡¯toes towards the top of their heads! This was too terrifying! What sort of background did this fellow have? He didn¡¯t care at all that they were members of the four great clans! When they began to fight, it was as though they were slaughtering chickens. They didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Run!¡± Malina shouted loudly, immediately fleeing at full speed. His entire body transformed into a streak of light, shooting off into the distance. The nearby woman and the other youth were both frightened by Lin Lei¡¯s terrifying techniques and slowed down a beat. They hurriedly followed Malina¡¯s footsteps, fleeing into the distance. The three of them had an incomparably tacit understanding. They immediately fled in three different directions. They didn¡¯t give Lin Lei any chance to annihilate them! Right now, every single one of them was fleeing! As long as today¡¯s news was spread, Lin Lei would suffer the endless fury of the four great clans! ¡°Alice, do you remember what I told you? I will protect you for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Watch carefully¡­¡± ¡°This is the price they have to pay for hurting you.¡± CH 45 Lin Lei gently carried him down from behind and placed him on the bow of the flying boat. And then, with one hand, he drew the longbow! An incomparably terrifying flaming arrow suddenly began to condense on the longbow. An endless amount of astral energy was currently swirling around Lin Lei. Red Lotus Bow Arrow! ¡°Perish.¡± Lin Lei released the bowstring. Bang! The flaming arrow transformed into a fiery dragon, carrying with it an incomparably terrifying flame as it shot towards the distance! The fiery dragon roared, and the flames burned! Space itself suddenly collapsed! What a terrifying arrow! One of the youths, upon hearing the enormous sound waves behind him, subconsciously turned his head, seeing the most terrifying scene of his life! Unable to restrain himself, the youth¡¯s urine and feces instantly flowed out, and he was so frightened that he could no longer keep himself in control! Boundless terror spread out in his heart. In the next instant, the youth was directly swallowed by the Fire Dragon! Boom! Accompanied by an enormous explosion, the youth transformed into a bloody mist that filled the skies! How terrifying! ¡°Next.¡± Lin Lei said calmly. In his eyes, killing that boy was like stepping on an ant. Immediately afterwards, Lin Lei¡¯s next target was that alluring vixen woman. An incomparably terrifying sense of danger rose in that woman¡¯s heart. ¡°Milord! Milord, I was wrong!¡± ¡°I truly know my mistake. I am willing to become your slave!¡± ¡°All I ask is that you spare my life!¡± The woman¡¯s entire body was trembling, and she had fallen to the ground. Right then, she hurriedly kowtowed towards Lin Lei with all her might. The bright red blood on her forehead didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping at all. Her current sorry state was in stark contrast to how she had looked when she had shot arrows and killed others on the flying ship. Lin Lei acted as though he hadn¡¯t seen the woman beg for mercy at all. He immediately released his bowstring. A second fire dragon suddenly shot out! Accompanied by a terrifying explosion, the alluring woman exploded, transforming into a bloody mist! Seeing his two companions die under Lin Lei¡¯s arrows, Malina¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be filled with more fear. Where did this fiend come from? ? The third young master of the Duke of Rose, the youngest daughter of the Duke of Peony, and the second young master of the Duke of Sunflower had all died at Linley¡¯s hands! Although like him, none of them were the most important members of the clan, their still had status. Too terrifying! Malina¡¯s entire body was in a terrible state. He was like a refugee, completely disregarding his image as he fled for his life! When the people of the northernmost region saw the look on Malina¡¯s face, their eyes almost popped out of their sockets in shock. What was going on! ? Ever since the founding of the Empire, this was the first time someone had dared to chase after the four great clans and kill them all by himself. They raised their heads, staring at the flying ship in the sky. Seeing Lin Lei, the blood-thirsty asura with his longbow in hand, they all felt their soul tremble! This was a truly vicious person! Those cult members were nothing compared to Lin Lei! Would those cult members dare to pursue and kill the members of the four great clans by themselves? ¡°In the end, it will be you.¡± Lin Lei said calmly. At the same time, he released the bowstring in his hands. Bang! The Fire Dragon Roared! The terrifying sound waves caused the entire northernmost region to tremble! Malina, who was fleeing frantically, suddenly felt an extremely terrifying sense of danger. He subconsciously turned his head to look. He saw a terrifying fire dragon tearing through space and charging towards him from the horizon! In the blink of an eye, that was merely a small red fire dragon. It had turned into an incomparably huge fire dragon! Under Malina¡¯s despairing gaze, it was continuously magnified! Malina was extremely afraid and hurriedly prepared to flee! In the next moment, Malina suddenly saw a figure in the distance. That person was dressed in a handsome suit and had a gentlemanly appearance. In his hand was a walking stick. This handsome man¡¯s face was 90% similar to Malina¡¯s. Marlina¡¯s elder brother! Hoover! In the rose family, he was a super genius that would be hard to come by in ten thousand years! Compared to the incomparably arrogant Marlina, Hoover was even more low-key and reserved. He became a magic apprentice at the age of three, stepped into the mage realm at the age of thirteen, and became a Grand Mage at the age of twenty-one! And now, at the age of thirty-three, Hoover had already become a peak level nine Grand Mage. He was just one step away from breaking through to the half-step Sage realm! It could be said that in all the families in the empire, Hoover could be said to be a peerless genius! ¡°Brother!¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually you!¡± Seeing Hoover¡¯s figure in the distance, Malina¡¯s originally despairing eyes flashed with a glimmer of hope. He used all the strength in his body and rushed in Hoover¡¯s direction. ¡°Save me!¡± ¡°Malina?¡± Hoover could not help but frown when he saw Malina flying in his direction from afar. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly looked into the distance. There, a terrifying aura was firmly locked onto Malina¡¯s body. ¡°Who dares to chase after you?¡± Hoover said in a deep voice. ¡°Brother, save me! A madman killed all of us. The Rose family, Peony family, and Sunflower family¡¯s comrades were all killed by this fellow!¡± Malina shouted. ¡°Who dares to be so bold! ?¡± Hoover¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. If someone really dared to do this, it was likely that something big would happen! Immediately, a formation rose from the crutch in Hoover¡¯s right hand. It seemed to contain the laws of heaven and earth as it headed in Malina¡¯s direction in an attempt to save him. But right at this moment, that terrifying fire dragon suddenly accelerated! Instantly, it devoured Malina! ¡°I refuse to accept this!¡± Malina¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness and disbelief! He had clearly met his elder brother, and he, who should have died, had just been given a chance to survive! With a boom, Malina exploded in front of Hoover¡¯s eyes, transforming into a bloody mist that filled the skies. On the airship, Lin Lei slowly lowered his longbow. Looking at Malina in the distance, who had already disintegrated into a bloody mist, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snort in his heart. Spare the enemy¡¯s life? Lin Lei would never do something so brainless. ¡°How dare you!¡± Hoover was enraged! Although Hoover didn¡¯t care much about Malina¡¯s livelihood, this was still a matter of honor of the Duke of Rose! Lin Lei actually dared to kill Malina in broad daylight, right in front of him. This was a slap to the face to their clan! Hoover¡¯s bespectacled right eye was currently circulating with mageforce. He saw Lin Lei, who had just put down his longbow and was standing on the airship. Hoover¡¯s body moved slightly, and he instantly disappeared. In the next moment, he appeared atop the airship. CH 46 ¡°Isn¡¯t that Hoover from the Rose Family? Why is he here?!¡± ¡°Hoover is the future patriarch of the Rose family and will be in charge of the entire Rose family in the future. Why is he here at this time?¡± ¡°I heard some rumors. It seems that Hoover is looking for someone to break through to the half-step sage realm!¡± ¡°Oh my God, Hoover is about to break through to the half-step sage realm? Isn¡¯t he only in his early thirties¡­ his talent is too terrifying.¡± ¡°Yeah, even in the entire empire, Hoover¡¯s talent is considered top-notch.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. His brother Malina died tragically in front of Hoover. This mysterious man has started a blood feud with the Rose clan!¡± Right now, on the ground in the northernmost region, quite a few people were chatting amongst themselves. Hoover looked calmly at Lin Lei, one hand on his walking stick, the other behind his back. He stared down at Lin Lei as he spoke. Lin Lei didn¡¯t even look at Hoover. Right now, the mageforce in his body was surging constantly! A brand new level of insight was being formed! The sage level! Right now, Lin leiwas at the critical moment of his breakthrough. With a single thought from Lin Lei, he would instantly break through to the sage level! ¡°You are indeed very arrogant.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, and you dared to ignore me.¡± Hoover¡¯s eyes were ice cold, so gloomy that it seemed as though water could be wrung out. An invisible killing intent was slowly directed towards Lin Lei, who was on the airship. Lin Lei slowly calmed down the mageforce fluctuations in his body, then turned to look in Hoover¡¯s direction. Lin Lei¡¯s was silent, as though this was nothing to him at all. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just killing a few people? What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Right now, Lin Lei didn¡¯t care at all about this. This sort of scum, born into the comfortable, pampered life of a large clan, was more like a beast. Killing Lin Lei would impose no psychological burden on him at all. Hoover¡¯s eyes were cold. At this moment, a fierce, powerful aura suddenly burst forth from Hoover¡¯s body! Ninth level archmage! Peak! Hoover¡¯s mana fluctuations were clearly displayed. A great battle was about to break out at any moment! A powerful aura burst out from Hoover¡¯s body. At this moment, because of this powerful mageforce fluctuation, Hoover¡¯s suit was fluttering despite the windless weather and the his long hair was fluttering non-stop. His eyes flickered, as if there was a terrifying existence within, so people did not dare to look directly at him. He was intimidating to behold! ¡°As the eldest son of the Rose clan, Hoover, I order you to kowtow in front of me and admit your mistakes. If you follow me to the Rose clan and explain your sins, perhaps you will be spared.¡± Lin Lei shook his head helplessly. Why were these people from the Imperial Magus clan all so arrogant. It was as though they were carved from the same mold. Lin Lei said calmly, ¡°How is your relationship with your little brother?¡± Hoover was stunned by Lin Lei¡¯s sudden question. He subconsciously replied, ¡°My little brother, Malina, and I are family who share the same blood. Naturally, we are extremely close.¡± Lin Lei nodded, then said calmly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I imagine that your little brother must be very lonely in the infernal realm by himself. I¡¯ll send you down as well.¡± After speaking, Lin Lei slowly pointed his right hand towards Hoover. A surge of powerful mageforce slowly began to condense. The Hoover in front of him was merely the eldest son of the little Rose clan. He wasn¡¯t worthy of Lin Lei¡¯s Damocles sword at all. As a half-step sage, Lin Lei had already placed his opponent at the sage level. Even a peak-stage Grand Magus of the ninth rank was nothing more than trash in Lin Lei¡¯s eyes. ¡°You dare to attack me?¡± ¡°Interesting!¡± Seeing that Lin Lei was planning to attack him, Hoover let out a cold snort, a disdainful look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the wisdom of the past generations of the mighty figures of our Rose clan!¡± ¡°Rosette magic, rosette magic¡­¡± Just as Hoover was speaking, Lin Leis voice rang out from the heavens. ¡°Lock.¡± In almost an instant, Hoover¡¯s entire body came to a halt. In fact, both of his hands were still gesturing to unleash a spell. A mysterious energy suddenly charged into Hoover¡¯s four limbs and bones, sealing off his mana circuits! The half-used mageforce was forcibly dissipated by Hoover¡¯s mana circuits. It was as though he had used up all of his strength to punch a cotton ball. Hoover was feeling extremely uncomfortable! What the hell was going on! ? Hoover wanted to speak, but there was no way he could. Just as Hoover was in deep thought, the shadow of Lin Lei¡¯s foot had already appeared above his head. Bang! Lin Lei stomped down viciously on Hoover¡¯s head, sending him crashing into the ground. An enormous crater, shaped like Lin Lei¡¯s shoe print, appeared on the ground of the northernmost region. To those who were stronger than Lin Lei, locking spells seemed to be of no use. But to those who were weaker than Lin Lei, in the face of the power of the locking spell, it was a one-sided massacre. Rumble..! At this moment, a green defensive barrier suddenly appeared around Hoover¡¯s body, forcibly blocking most of the power of Lin Lei¡¯s previous kick. ¡°A grandmaster-level defensive magical artifact?¡± ¡°He really is the eldest son of the first wife. The treatment he receives is different from those people.¡± Lin Lei looked at the battered Hoover on the ground, and couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°From the looks of it, if I don¡¯t use my full strength, I won¡¯t be able to take you down in a short period of time.¡± In the next moment, Lin Lei¡¯s mageforce was completely unleashed! An incomparably terrifying pressure, centered around Lin Lei, spread out across the entire plains! A wild wind howled! Everyone held their breaths. Lin Lei¡¯s power as a half-step sage had finally been completely revealed to everyone. ¡°Half-step sage!?¡± ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s actually a half-step sage!¡± Countless people raised their heads, staring at the sky as they cried out in shock. They had all been utterly stunned! They had thought that Lin Lei¡¯s power was at most at the peak of the Grand Magus realm, but now that Lin Lei had personally slapped them in the face, the mysterious elite in front of them was actually at the half-step sage-level. And then, Lin Lei¡¯s next foot directly stomped in Hoover¡¯s direction! Boom! The green barrier protecting Hoover was now filled with cracks. Seeing the incomparably powerful aura in the sky, Hoover¡¯s heart was filled with incomparable shock. ¡°How can there be a half-step sage expert in this barren northernmost region?¡± Before Hoover could recover from his shock, Linley¡¯s foot stomped down once more! Rumble! The green barrier of light couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. It shattered into pieces! Right now, just the remaining shockwaves from Lin Lei¡¯s foot, after most being blocked by the light barrier, caused Hoover¡¯s entire body to bleed. Even Hoover¡¯s mageforce circuits were beginning to crack! Having personally experienced how terrifying Lin Lei was, Hoover was now on the verge of collapse! All he had done was put on a show to give himself a way out. Otherwise, as the eldest son of the Rose clan, he would lose all of his dignity. How could he continue to become the leader of the Rose clan in the future? But in the face of Lin Lei¡¯s terrifying power, who cares about his little brother, or his clan¡¯s honor for that fact? Compared to his own life, it didn¡¯t matter at all. He had only come to the northernmost region to find an opportunity to break through to the half-step sage realm! CH 47 Right now, Hoover¡¯s eyes were wide open. He could tell that Lin Lei didn¡¯t want to kill him. Because there was no deep feud between the two of them at all. Malina and the others, the people who had provoked Lin Lei, had all been killed already. But now, because of Lin Leis locking technique, Hoover wasn¡¯t even able to open his mouth. In this moment of desperation, Hoover could only keep his eyes wide open, hoping that Lin Lei would understand what he meant. He had surrendered! He was done! As long as you let me live, anything was fine! But right now, Lin Lei didn¡¯t understand what Hoover meant. ¡°Do you hate me that much? Is that why your eyes are so wide open?¡± Lin Lei frowned. To be honest, Lin Lei had no intention of killing Hoover. Although Lin Lei didn¡¯t mind killing one more, Hoover hadn¡¯t participated in the hunting competition that had just attacked Alice. There was indeed no deep feud between the two of them. In the end, Hoover had merely acted arrogantly in front of Lin Lei. Lin Lei didn¡¯t want to kill someone innocent just because. But now, seeing how much Hoover hated him, it was obvious that he was extremely unconvinced. Lin Lei did not want to keep an enemy who hated him this deeply alive in this world. ¡°You really are making things difficult for me.¡± Lin Lei shook his head helplessly. He had already killed quite a few people today, and now, he didn¡¯t mind adding Hoover to the list. With that in mind, Lin Lei stomped down viciously in Hoover¡¯s direction once more. Bang! Seeing the enormous foot coming towards him, Hoover¡¯s heart was on the verge of collapse! How was he about to die? He had yet to use all of the life-saving techniques his clan had taught him! But right now, no matter how hard Hoover urged the mageforce in his body, he was unable to break free from the binding of the locking spell. Seeing that terrifying foot charge towards him, Hoover¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but fill with despair! Boom! The eldest son of the Duke of Rose, the supreme genius Hoover, one in a thousand. Today, he had died! Even his soul had been destroyed by Lin Lei¡¯s terrifying foot. Everyone in the northernmost region, upon seeing this scene, was stunned. The eldest son of the Rose Duke, Hoover, had actually been trampled to death by Lin Lei with a single kick!? This was too exaggerated! Countless people looked at each other. They could all sense the mocking look in each other¡¯s eyes. Hoover should be the first person in the history of the empire to be trampled to death by someone, as the eldest son of a noble Magus clan. They had thought that when Lin Lei and Hoover met, a world-shaking battle would break out. They hadn¡¯t imagined that this would be the case. But right now, everyone was thinking about something. Hoover was the true successor to the patriarch of the Rose clan. He was different from the ruthless kids like Malina. He was one who¡¯d be in charge of the Rose clan and future Duke! If Lin Lei had only killed Malina and his group, perhaps because of Lin Lei¡¯s power as a half-step sage, these members of the noble Magus clan would have considered the bigger picture. They didn¡¯t want to get too tangled up with Lin Lei. But after killing Hoover, things were different! The Rose clan had spent countless amounts of blood, sweat, and money to nurture a supreme genius! If he was killed by Lin Lei just like that, it would probably be impossible for the Rose clan to swallow this humiliation! If they didn¡¯t wipe Lin Lei out of the empire, then wouldn¡¯t the Rose clan, which had existed for tens of thousands of years, become the world¡¯s laughingstock? It must be understood that the minimum requirement for a Magus clan to become a Magus clan was to have a sage-level expert! And right at this moment, Lin Lei slowly closed his eyes. Following Hoover¡¯s death, the final barrier leading to the sage-level was shattered. It had been three years since he had transmigrated! Lin Lei was finally about to break through to the sage level! The heavens and earth suddenly darkened. Within Lin Lei¡¯s body, the boundless mageforce was like a dam that had been released, surging wildly. The aura within his body continued to rise, and in the end, it reached its limit! But this wasn¡¯t the end. After reaching the limit of his mageforce, the entire mageforce circuit began to change. A higher level of insight slowly appeared! Lin Lei stood there in the center of the world. In this moment, he was the center of this world! ¡°From today onwards.¡± ¡°I am the sage.¡± Lin Lei said slowly. In the next moment, the world began to tremble. The surrounding earth began to crack, and the skies began to fill with countless ancient, cryptic words. Right now, it was as though they were celebrating Lin Lei¡¯s achievement as a sage! An indomitable aura of sharpness suddenly exploded forth from Lin Lei¡¯s body, sweeping through the entire northernmost region! Astral energy spread out in all directions, and in the sky, the illusory image of a dragon appeared. Everyone stared in shock at this scene. At this moment, all of the loose cultivators who trained in sword techniques, the longswords at their waists or at their backs, suddenly began to emit a buzzing sound. It was as though they were bowing in Lin Lei¡¯s direction. The sovereign of the sword had been born! Countless people, upon seeing this, were incomparably shocked, and they cried out, ¡°That elite actually broke through to the sage level!¡± ¡°In our Belagaroa Empire, we¡¯re going to have another sage level elite!¡± ¡°A sage level elite is someone who can establish his own Magus clan. Even the imperial family will give him the title of nobility he wants!¡± ¡°Now that this mysterious elite has advanced to the sage-level, the Rose family had only lost a candidate. Who cares if he dies! I¡¯m afraid the Rose family won¡¯t even dare to say a thing!¡± An intense light rose from the horizon, dyeing the entire sky a brilliant golden color. It was as if everyone was in heaven. The powerful mageforce in the world gathered and finally condensed into raindrops! The raindrops fell. The originally barren land of the far north was now being transformed into a fertile land! Countless natural treasures were slowly growing in the soil. The pure mageforce condensed into raindrops and fell on the bodies of countless freelance martial artists. They instantly began to help them recover from their injuries and slowly increased their strength. ¡°I, Spencer Wilbur, thank you, Lord Sage, for your gift!¡± An old man that was covered in wounds and had been on the verge of death was healed by the mageforce raindrops, and had in fact recovered once more. He couldn¡¯t help but feel incomparably shocked. He prostrated himself respectfully on the ground, then called out to Lin Lei in the sky. As though he had become a flock of sheep, the countless loose cultivators behind him all knelt down in the direction of Lin Lei, shouting loudly. ¡°I, Spencer Wilbur, thank you, Lord Sage, for your gift!¡± ¡°I, Alec Angelo, thank you, Lord Sage, for your gift!¡± ¡°I, Priestley Leonard, thank you, Lord Sage, for your gift!¡± For a moment, praises for Lin Lei rang out through the heavens! CH 48 Lin Lei slowly opened his eyes. His deep pupils seemed to contain boundless energy within. At this moment, all of the loose cultivators who were kneeling on the ground could sense an extremely mysterious energy, lifting them up. ¡°Stand up.¡± Lin Lei, hovering in mid-air, said to everyone. But right at this moment, an enormous tear suddenly appeared in the sky, vast amounts of energy gathering within. It was as though there was a chaotic wind. ¡°Who is so bold!¡± ¡°He actually dared to kill the eldest son of our Rose clan! ?¡± A terrifying voice rang out from the enormous tear in the sky, and the entire world seemed to be trembling! Boundless, terrifying pressure emanated from within the rift. Lin Lei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He could vaguely make out a simple, ancient face from within the rift. The old man¡¯s face was filled with rage, and the wrinkles on his face were all squeezed together. And then, Lin Lei could sense that the enormous aura was drawing closer and closer. It was as though it was about to transcend space! ¡°The exclusive ability of the Sage realm. Ten thousand kilometer sound transmission?¡± Lin Lei eyes turned cold. The Sword of Damocles slowly appeared in his hand. Without any hesitation, he chopped down viciously towards the spatial rift! Slash! The light of the sword swing directly shattered space! Like a giant silver dragon, it flew towards the spatial rift in the sky! This was a supreme king-level weapon! The terrifying light of the the Sword of Damocles howled through the air! The astonishing power made this terrifying attack visible to all elites in the empire! It was as though the end of the world had arrived! The light of the sword tore through the heavens, and the earth began to crack! The sword¡¯s aftershock slammed into the earth, creating an enormous gully that was a hundred meters wide! The gorge was so wide that one couldn¡¯t see the bottom. From now on, the terrifying abyss which Lin Lei had created after becoming a sage was known as the sword abyss of the northernmost region. Countless sword cultivators had come to worship it, thus gaining insights into its intent. Boom! The world was shaking! The large tear in the sky was instantly shattered by the sword light Lin Lei had released! Space collapsed! Within the tear, the sage-level elder belonging to the Rose clan was incomparably furious. He said unwillingly. ¡°You are actually a sage as well! ?¡± ¡°You dare to kill a member of our Rose clan? We will fight you to the death!¡± ¡°If you have the guts, then tell me your name!¡± Lin Lei stared at the tear in the sky that was about to disappear. He relaxed his grip on the Sword of Damocles, and stored it in the system space. He said quietly to the sky. ¡°Master of the final sword, remember my name.¡± .. In the northernmost region, countless people were in an uproar. ¡°That spatial rift in the sky just now¡­ it was the Rose Duke of the Rose clan, right?¡± ¡°F * ck, the master of the final sword is damn terrifying! He killed the sons of the four great clans in four moves, stomped the eldest son of the Rose clan, Hoover, to death with three kicks, and now, with another earth-shaking sword strike, he forced the Rose Duke to retreat!¡± ¡°Too terrifying!¡± ¡°Just what kind of background does the ultimate sword master have? How come I¡¯ve never heard of such an almighty one in the empire before!¡± ¡°This ultimate sword master probably won¡¯t have a few good days left. These families are used to being arrogant, and they won¡¯t allow anyone to step on their faces.¡± ¡°What are you guys thinking!? Master of Ultimate Sword is a sage realm expert. Even if Master of Ultimate Sword is unable to defeat the members of the Rose family, he only needs to hide and assassinate the members of the Rose family. I¡¯m afraid that within a few days, the members of the rose family will have no choice but to shut their doors and not come out.¡± Everyone was used to being bullied by these magic aristocratic families. At this moment, when they saw that the Duke of Rose was defeated, they all clapped and cheered. All this time, these people from the ten great clans of the empire had always been arrogant. As long as they showed even the slightest bit of disrespect, they would kill. They had always dared to be angry, but didn¡¯t dare to speak out. Now that they saw that Linl Lei wasn¡¯t afraid of the aristocratic Magus clans at all, and was even willing to fight back against them, they felt as though they had taken their revenge. They felt extremely happy! In addition, when Lin Lei had become a sage, the raindrops of mageforce which had been born in the world had greatly increased their power. Thus, Lin Lei could be considered a great benefactor to them. ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword, if there¡¯s anything you need from me in the future, just say the word. I, Lebron, will definitely do anything!¡± A muscular man took a step forward and said to Lin Lei. His wife had once been hunted down by Malina in the northernmost region. It could be said that she hated the Rose clan to the bone. Now, Lin Lei had killed Malina with an arrow, and then trampled Hoover to death with three legs. This made Lebron feel as though he had avenged himself. ¡°Right, right. As long as you don¡¯t mind us, we will do anything!¡± ¡°Count me in!¡± ¡°Master of the ultimate sword, the members of the Magus clan are all incomparably sinister and crafty. You must be careful not to be ambushed by them!¡± Lin Lei stood there in midair, watching as the people on the ground excitedly greeted him. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a faint smile. This was what it meant to when the victors gain, and losers lose, right? Interesting. However, Lin Lei knew very well that although these people had dared to come to the northernmost region, most of them weren¡¯t bad people. In essence, they had offended some of the major powers of the empire, and had been unable to fight back against them. Thus, they had fled to this barren, northernmost region. ¡°I¡¯ve heard everyone¡¯s words.¡± ¡°Right now, I don¡¯t have any time to waste here. I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Lin Lei nodded, then smiled at everyone as he spoke. Lin Lei¡¯s personality was very simple. He¡¯d repay any favor ten fold. If someone didn¡¯t offend him, he wouldn¡¯t offend them. As he finished speaking, Lin Lei immediately stored the flying vessel into his system backpack. Gently carrying Alice in his arms, Lin Lei stared off into the distance. That was the direction of the Li Fire Sect. ¡°Alice, I¡¯m going to take you home now.¡± After speaking, countless vortexes rose up around Lin Lei. Stepping into the void, the void beneath his feet was instantly compressed to its limit, and he transformed into a streak of lightning as he soared into the air. He transformed into a streak of light, disappearing into the distant horizon. At this moment, everyone in the northernmost region was staring at Lin Lei¡¯s departing figure, unable to forget the events of the day. Most likely, in the near future, the reputation of the Master of the Ultimate Sword would resound through the entire empire! CH 49 The Belagoroa Empire was divided into 19 regions. And in the 11th region, there was an extremely luxurious manor. Especially in the center of the manor, there was a towering steeple that pierced through the clouds. The totem of Rose was engraved around the sword steeple. This was where the Rose family was located. At the highest point of the towering steeple, in a room. An old man who looked to be in his seventies or eighties was currently sitting on the throne. His hair had long turned white, and his beard was long enough to reach his chest. If one were to look at it, one would see that it had been around for a long time. The old man slowly opened his eyes, and a trace of killing intent flashed across his eyes. ¡°Bastard.¡± The old man felt a surge of mageforce ripple through his entire body, and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Fortunately, he had forcibly swallowed the blood. This was why he hadn¡¯t lost his composure. ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword¡­¡± The old man was the Duke Rose, who had been preparing to pass through space to challenge Lin Lei to a duel in the northernmost region! The Sword of Damocles which Lin Lei had used was incomparably powerful. With a swing of his longsword, he directly chopped apart the entire spatial tunnel. Not only that, the terrifying aftershock of the Sword of Damocles had pierced through the shattered space, traveling ten thousand kilometers, directly injuring him. Duke Ross¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. It wasn¡¯t just that Lin Lei had injured him. It was because Hoover had died! Hoover wasn¡¯t just the heir to the throne of the Rose clan. He was also the grandson of the Duke of Rose. For Hoover, the Duke of Rose has definitely doted on him and spent a lot of effort. From the moment Hoover was born, he had piled up heavenly and earthly treasures for him in extravagance. This was the miracle that allowed Hoover to break through to the half-step Sage Realm at the age of thirty. If Hoover continued to grow up peacefully, he would probably break through to the half-step Sage Realm in less than a hundred years and become the true ruler of the Rose family. To become a sage within a hundred years! In the entire Beilageluoya Empire, no one could achieve that in such a short amount of time. Any one of the sages in the empire would be over three or four hundred years old. A peerless genius who had piled up countless treasures had died in Lin Lei¡¯s hands. How could the Duke of the Rose not be angry? ! If he could, the Duke of Rose would want nothing more than to tear Lin Lei to shreds. ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword¡­¡± ¡°You destroyed my grandson. I won¡¯t let you have it easy.¡± The Duke of Rose¡¯s face was dark, and a thick, murderous aura emanated from his body. He would definitely take the head of the Master of the Ultimate Sword. But he definitely wouldn¡¯t do it now. Duke Rose, who had been a sage for hundreds of years, was an extremely cunning old fox. He had to figure out the Master of the Ultimate Sword¡¯s true strength and background, and then use lightning-fast methods to kill him in one blow! Otherwise, if the Master of the Ultimate Sword escaped, his revenge would probably cause the Rose family a splitting headache. ¡°It seems that people from the Rose family, Peony family, and Sunflower family have all died at the hands of the Master of Ultimate Sword.¡± ¡°It seems that I have to find a time to properly communicate with the people from the other three great families.¡± ¡°If we can work together and find an opportunity, we can eliminatel the Master of Ultimate Sword.¡± Duke Rose¡¯s expression was dark and cold. After thinking for a long time, he stood up from his throne. Then, with a flash of his body, he disappeared from the room. .. By now, the name of the Master of the Ultimate Sword had completely spread throughout the entire Beilageluoya Empire. Ever since the founding of the Beilageluoya Empire, the Master of the Ultimate Sword could be said to be the only person in the empire who had dared to go head-on against the four Grand Magus clans, or even stomp his eldest son to death with three kicks, and then directly attack Duke Rose with his sword. All of this instantly caused a heated discussion within the empire. The Magus world had been dominating the Beilageluoya empire for far, far too long. There were quite a few people who didn¡¯t like the way the aristocratic Magus clans acted. Quite a few people were applauding for Lin Lei. However, within the empire, there were quite a few members of the aristocratic Magus clans as well. After learning of Lin Lei¡¯s actions, they all laughed coldly, saying that in front of the four great clans, Lin Lei was nothing more than a clown who was like a praying mantis trying to stop a chariot. There were also quite a few people who didn¡¯t choose to side with them, just watching them coldly. For a time, the empire could be said to be incomparably lively. But all of this had nothing to do with Lin Lei at all. At the same time, in the skies above. Countless clouds flashed past. The setting sun in the skies had already dyed the entire world of clouds a faint golden color. It was like heaven. And now, Lin Lei was riding on a giant flaming dragon, flying at high speed through the skies. His hair was fluttering in the wind behind him. In Lin Lei¡¯s arms, he was holding Alice, who had already fallen into a deep sleep. A hint of paleness could be seen on her delicate face. Every now and then, she would tremble uncontrollably. And right now, fresh blood was slowly flowing out of her little nose. Seeing this, Linley helplessly shook his head, gently wiping the blood away from Alice. Right now, Alice¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t that serious. This was because of the Goblin¡¯s tear that Alice had consumed. Although this terrifying secret medicine was able to increase Alice¡¯s power by an entire level within a short period of time, after the effects of the medicine disappeared, the side effects were still quite serious. The best outcome would be the collapse of her magic circuit. If the worst outcome would be her dying directly on the spot. This kind of terrifying secret medicine could be said to be used only to perish together with the enemy. Currently, Alice had merely shattered the magic circuit and lost all of her original cultivation. This could be said to be the best outcome. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to shatter the amulet early on?¡± ¡°What a silly girl.¡± Lin Lei sighed. She could have shattered the amulet earlier so that he could¡¯ve rushed over. But Alice would rather swallow the Goblin¡¯s tears and perish together with her enemies than drag Lin Lei into this. This made Lin Lei incomparably helpless. Fifteen minutes later. In the distance, the towering pagodas of the Li Fire sect could already be vaguely seen. The fire dragon beneath Lin Lei¡¯s feet disappeared as well. Holding Alice in his arms, he leapt through the air a few times, then appeared within the isolation room. ¡°Alice, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± The Isolation Room had long since been empty. There weren¡¯t even any guards left. In the corner of the solitary confinement room, weeds had grown out. But the kitten had already disappeared. Lin Lei didn¡¯t think too much of it. With a gentle wave of his right hand, a spark of fire flickered, and all the weeds in the Isolation Room disappeared. It transformed back to the way it was before Lin Lei left. And then, Lin Lei pointed his index finger at the wall. The thick wall split open like tofu, and with a few light slides, Lin Lei had dug out a cave. Holding Alice in his arms, Lin Lei walked into the cave. ¡°The coffin of the demoness.¡± Lin Lei said calmly. The space in front of him flashed, and a deep violet coffin with thick mageforce appeared in front of Lin Lei. CH 50 The Witch¡¯s Coffin. This was the reward that Lin Lei received from the system near the ocean. The dense mageforce within the witch¡¯s coffin could lock down people¡¯s life force, delaying their recovery process. However, this was perfect for Alice¡¯s current condition. Staring at the witch¡¯s coffin in front of him, Lin Lei was rather hesitant. The mageforce circuits in Alice¡¯s body had completely shattered. Although it was severe, in the end, it wouldn¡¯t affect her life. Actually, all it would take was a drop of violet banshee¡¯s blood to completely heal Alice¡¯s injuries. But if that was the case, not only would Alice lose all of her cultivation levels, she would also become an ordinary person and no longer able to use magic. In Lin Lei¡¯s system inventory, there was a witch¡¯s seed. As long as he consumes the witch¡¯s seed, he would be able to become one of the seven deadly sins witch. By that time, he would be able to consume the negative energy of humans to nourish his own strength, allowing him to quickly level up his power. The requirement of using the witch¡¯s seed was to first shatter the current mageforce circuits in his body, and then absorb the witch¡¯s seed to develop a new mageforce circuit. Linley was staring at Alice who was sleeping within the witch¡¯s coffin. Finally, he made up his mind. ¡°Alice, whether or not you can become a witch of the seven deadly sins is all up to you now.¡± ¡°I hope that when you wake up, you won¡¯t resent me.¡± A violet pearl suddenly appeared in Lin Lei¡¯s right hand, and then he pointed it directly between Alice¡¯s eyebrows. In the next moment, countless amounts of mageforce began to rapidly gather towards Alice, solidified within her body to help her transform her body. Lin Lei took one last look at Alice¡¯s beautiful face, then slowly closed the lid of the coffin. The day Alice wakes up would be the day she becomes a witch. Although he didn¡¯t know how long it would take for the witch¡¯s seed to transform Alice¡¯s body¡­ A year, ten years, or even a hundred years¡­ all was possible. But now that Lin Lei had done it, there is no going back. And then, Lin Lei walked out of the cave and sealed the entire wall. Now, Alice shall begin her training within the walls of the isolateded room. Time once more began to flow. Lin Lei began his own training journey as well. ¡°Drip, Drip!¡± ¡°Congratulations to our host for practicing the basic magics 38,000 times!¡± ¡°Reward: profound mysteries divine ability: Thor¡¯s Rage!¡± In Lin Lei¡¯s mind, the system¡¯s voices sounded once more. He didn¡¯t pay any attention. The Flames in his hands continued to rise, and he continued to practice the basic magics. To most people in the Beilageluoya Empire, the level of Sage was the endpoint of their entire lives of training. To Lin Lei, however, it was just the beginning. While Linley was training hard, the news of the Master of the Ultimate Sword appearing out of nowhere spread like wildfire. Everyone in the empire began to subconsciously search for news about the Master of the Ultimate sword. Afterward, quite a few people went to the northernmost region to pay their respects to the terrifying ravine which Lin Lei had created. But some people sharply discovered that the terrifying sword intent contained within this terrifying ravine was exactly the same as the terrifying sword intent which had destroyed the gate of vampires three years ago! The person who had destroyed the gate of vampires three years ago was finally revealed to everyone. Everyone knew that the one who destroyed the gate of vampires back then was this extremely mysterious master of the ultimate sword. Subsequently, countless people ran to the ruins of the gate of vampires to search for traces of the destruction. In the end, they found the true reason for the destruction of the gate of vampires. The Li Fire Sect! An extremely ordinary, weak, and small force had appeared in the Beilageluoya! For the first time, the Li Fire Sect had appeared in front of everyone. Because of Lin Lei, countless people had turned their gazes toward the Li Fire Sect. But of course, at this moment, the leader of the Li Fire Sect, Roderick still didn¡¯t know what was going on. As usual, in the main tower of the Li Fire Sect was holding a meeting. Roderick¡¯s face was filled with joy. A while ago, he had gained some new insights. He was already at the peak of the Mage state. It would not be long before he would completely breakthrough and become a grand magnus. Natasha, who was standing beside Roderick, already had the strength of a level-four mage. She could be considered to have entered the intermediate level of a mage. The eight tower masters in front of him also had the strength between level-eight and level-nine mages. These people in the main tower were all the high-end combat strength of the Li Fire Sect. ¡°The disciples that our Li Fire sect will recruit next year must be increased by more than 15% on the basis of this year¡¯s disciples. Only then will we have a greater chance to recruit more disciples with more potential.¡± Roderick was looking forward to next year¡¯s plan. At this moment, the sound of hurried footsteps sounded from outside of the door. ¡°Leader¡­¡± ¡°Someone from our Li Fire Sect has come to visit!¡± A Li Fire Sect disciple panted heavily and hurriedly from outside. Looking at this disciple who didn¡¯t have much manners, Roderick couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. How could the disciples of the Li Fire Sect be getting more and more unruly? He was still in a meeting, but he just ran in like that. ¡°Doesn¡¯t our Li Fire Sect have people visiting every day? If there are people visiting, then bring them to the guest room of the Li Fire Sect to wait.¡± Just as Roderick finished speaking, that disciple hurriedly opened his mouth to speak. ¡°But leader, they said that they are members of the Haitang family.¡± ¡°Leader, you have to personally go to the mountain gate to greet them.¡± Roderick¡¯s pupils shook, and he immediately stood up from his seat. He said in disbelief, ¡°What, people from the mage family actually came! ?¡± To be completely accurate, the Li Fire Sect was considered a subordinate force under the Haitang family. When the Li Fire Sect was attacked by the vampire gate, Roderick would send people to the Haitang family to ask for help. Roderick immediately hurried to the gate of the Fire Sect. From a distance, he saw an old man and a young man. The old man was about 70 to 80 years old. His hands were behind his back and he was wearing a platinum robe. The young man was wearing a luxurious suit. He looked like an aristocrat. ¡°It¡¯s Elder Almos. Sorry for not properly welcoming you.¡± ¡°Please forgive me, Elder.¡± Seeing that the person who came was elder Almos of the Haitang family, Roderick was shocked. Elder Almos had a very high status in the Haitang family. He already had the strength of a half-step sage. He was also regarded as one of the three revered elders of the Haitang family. How could such a noble Elder Almos appear in the Li Fire Sect ! ? CH 51 ¡°Forget about these complicated formalities.¡± Elder Almos waved his hand indifferently and said. ¡°May I ask, Elder, who is this young master?¡± Roderick looked at the young man in a suit next to Elder Almos again. ¡°This is the eldest son of our Begonia family, Jerry.¡± ¡°He is actually the eldest son of the Begonia family, no wonder!¡± ¡°Please follow me. Master of Black Dragon Tower, please bring me that bottle of good red wine, I will open it for you two to sober up.¡± Jerry nodded slightly when he saw Roderick¡¯s flattering manner. The two followed Roderick and walked toward the patriarch tower of the Li Fire Sect. Looking at the environment of the Li Fire Sect, Jerry put his hands behind his back and said with his eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°So this is the Li Fire Sect? It looks like trash. Was the Master of Ultimate Sword really born here?¡± Soon, under Roderick¡¯s reception, the three of them entered the patriarch tower. Roderick brought them goblets and respectfully poured the red wine for the two of them. He then opened his mouth and asked. ¡°Respected Sirs, may I know why you suddenly came to our Li Fire Sect?¡± Almos pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°Patriarch, have you heard of Master of Ultimate Sword who is currently in the limelight?¡± Roderick was stunned. Master of Ultimate Sword? He was the most famous person in the empire currently, how could he not know. But what did this have to do with the people from the Begonia family suddenly coming to Li Fire Sect? After thinking for a while, Roderick finally answered, ¡°My lords, of course I have heard of Master of Ultimate Sword.¡± ¡°It is rumored that he is a newly born sage in our empire. He uses an unknown silver longsword and is extremely powerful.¡± Almos nodded and agreed with Roderick¡¯s reply. ¡°What you said is right.¡± ¡°Although this Master of Ultimate Sword is only a newly born sage of the empire, judging from the terrifying power of the sword that he slashed out in the far north, he is only slightly weaker than the old sages of the empire.¡± ¡°By the way, Patriarch, have you heard such news recently?¡± ¡°Elder, what news?¡± Roderick asked in confusion. Almos took a deep breath and calmly said to Roderick. ¡°It is rumored that this new sage in the empire, the Master of Ultimate Sword, is a member of your Li Fire Sect.¡± The Master of Ultimate Sword actually came from Li Fire Sect?! After Almos said that, not only was Roderick stunned, the eight tower masters and Natasha were also stunned. What¡¯s going on?! Was this famous Master of Ultimate Sword really from our Li Fire Sect? How come we didn¡¯t know about it?! ¡°Elder Almos, is the Master of Ultimate Sword that you mentioned really from our Li Fire Sect?¡± Roderick swallowed his saliva and said in disbelief. Before Almos could speak, Jerry said coldly from the side. ¡°If this is not true, why did we come all the way here to your Li Fire Sect?¡± Roderick didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the patriarch doesn¡¯t know?¡± Almos frowned and said coldly. ¡°Or are you actually pretending to be ignorant?¡± ¡°Or I¡¯ll give you a little hint.¡± ¡°Back then, when the Vampire¡¯s Gate was preparing to destroy your Li Fire Sect, who was it that helped you solve the crisis of extermination?¡± ¡°And who was it that finally went to massacre the entire Vampire¡¯s Gate ?¡± Roderick was extremely shocked. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°The Vampire¡¯s Gate has already been destroyed?!¡± The Li Fire Sect had been in a remote area of the empire for many years. Moreover, Roderick would not leave Li Fire Sect unless there was something special. Therefore, he really did not know that the Vampire¡¯s Gate had already been destroyed. Then, Roderick reacted. Could it be that the master of the ultimate sword mentioned by Elder Almos was the mysterious expert of the Li Fire Sect?! That mysterious expert had already broken through to the Sage realm?! As he thought of this, Roderick could not help but be very excited. The few tower masters at the side also looked at each other. At this moment, they had also vaguely guessed something. And all of this naturally could not escape the eyes of Almos. He immediately said slowly to Roderick. ¡°Patriarch, now you should know who I am talking about, right?¡± Roderick was violently shaken in his heart. He hurriedly calmed his excitement and did not dare to simply speak for a moment. Roderick had also heard a little about the master of the ultimate sword. It seemed that he had already offended the Duke of Rosette to death. Moreover, he had also at the same time offended the other three great families. But Roderick still didn¡¯t know why the Begonia family would send people to their Li Fire Sect. Could it be that they wanted to find out the information and then give it to the Rosette family as a favor? Roderick was still clear about the severity of the situation. The master of the ultimate sword had saved Li Fire Sect, so it could be considered as saving their lives. Therefore, the master of the ultimate sword could be considered half a member of Li Fire Sect. Naturally, Roderick wouldn¡¯t reveal the secrets of the master of the ultimate sword to the members of the Begonia family. Thus, Roderick gritted his teeth and said to Almos. ¡°Elder Almos, I truly do not know who the master of the ultimate sword is. Please ask someone else.¡± Right now, Roderick actually wasn¡¯t lying. Although he knew that Lin Lei might have a relationship with the mysterious master of the ultimate sword, and it was possible that Lin Lei was able to contact the mysterious master, in actual fact, Roderick didn¡¯t know the true identity of the master of the ultimate sword. But of course, Roderick naturally wouldn¡¯t tell the other tower masters about this. Only Natasha knew about this. The other tower masters, upon seeing Roderick¡¯s actions, all lowered their heads in tacit agreement, not saying a single word. Elder Almos¡¯s eyes slowly turned cold as well. He said, ¡°Patriarch, someone saw the master of the ultimate sword who destroyed the Vampire¡¯s Gate. He was wearing the clothes of your Li Fire Sect.¡± ¡°Roderick, are you still playing dumb with me?¡± Boom! The terrifying pressure of the half sage realm immediately burst out from Almos¡¯s body. The pressure was pressing towards Roderick fiercely. The floor under Roderick¡¯s feet instantly shattered, and the pressure on his knees increased violently. Almost immediately he was about to kneel down. In the face of such a terrifying pressure, fine beads of sweat appeared on Roderick¡¯s forehead. But Roderick still gritted his teeth and said to Almos. ¡°Elder Almos, I really don¡¯t know.¡± Roderick had already decided to keep this secret in his heart forever. Even if Elder Almos directly broke through his mind to search through his memories, he wouldn¡¯t be able to come to any conclusions. As he himself didn¡¯t know any news about the master of the ultimate sword! Almos frowned and slowly withdrew his aura as he spoke to Roderick. ¡°Patriarch, have you misunderstood anything?¡± ¡°I have come on behalf of the Begonia family this time. I do not have any bad thoughts towards the master of the ultimate sword. Instead, I want to form an alliance with the master of the ultimate sword.¡± ¡°The four great families have always wanted to gobble our Begonia family. The enemy of the enemy is naturally a friend. I think that being a patriarch, you should know this principle, right?¡± ¡°Now that the master of ultimate sword has completely offended the four great families, I¡¯m afraid that the revenge of the four great families will follow one after another.¡± ¡°Forming an alliance with our Begonia family is the best choice at the moment!¡± Roderick looked at Almos¡¯s spouting nonsense and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little amused in his heart. His words were really nice to hear. He said that they were an alliance, but in fact, he was just trying to draw out the Master of Ultimate Sword! Moreover, he was just a small sect master of the Li Fire Sect. He didn¡¯t have any qualifications to help the Master of Ultimate Sword, who had already become a sage, decide anything. ¡°That¡¯s great, Elder Almos. But the problem is that I really don¡¯t know anything.¡± Roderick pretended to be regretful. Almos pondered, and his expression changed several times looking at Roderick. He didn¡¯t expect that this Roderick, who had always been respectful to them, was actually such a tough nut to crack! CH 52 In the patriarch¡¯s tower, Almos gave Roderick a meaningful glance before slowly standing up from his seat. He said, ¡°If this is the case, there¡¯s no point for us to stay in Li Fire Sect anymore.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be making a move.¡± After saying that, Almos directly led Jerry and walked towards the door. Seeing that the two of them were preparing to leave, Roderick hurriedly put on an unwilling look. ¡°Elder Almos, there¡¯s no need to hurry. We can stay and have a meal.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± After saying these words, Almos immediately pulled Jerry along, then left Li Fire Sect without looking back. Seeing the two of them disappear from his sight, Roderick then only suddenly said to Natasha. ¡°Quick, go take a look inside the solitary confinement room. Has Lin Lei returned yet?¡± ¡°If he has returned, hurry up and invite him back here.¡± Roderick¡¯s expression was incomparably solemn. ¡°Why me?¡± Natasha pointed at herself, stunned. ¡°Stop the nonsense, my good daughter. Hurry up and go.¡± ¡°Also apologize to him for offending Lin Lei previously.¡± Roderick said with a solemn look on his face. Only now did Natasha nod helplessly, and then walk towards the direction of the solitary confinement room. ¡­ Within the solitary confinement room. ¡°Drip! Drip!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for cultivating the basic magics 40,000 times!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for acquiring the mystic ability: Shadow Charge Obliteration!¡± Lin Lei slowly put away the flames in his right hand. A hint of surprise flashed through his forehead. The method to unleash this mystic ability had already appeared in Lin Lei¡¯s mind. Through the system¡¯s explanation, Lin Lei knew that this mystic ability called Shadow Charge Obliteration was an ultimate killing technique of the ancient fiend gods. After unleashing it, one would be able to increase the strength of one¡¯s entire body by ten times in a short period of time! Furthermore, the power cpuld be compressed by nine times! It could be said that this was an extremely terrifying skill! Right now, Lin Lei had broken through to the sage level. Although he was only at the first rank of the sage level, with the king-class peak level weapon, the sword of Damocles, Lin Lei would be able to put up a fight. And now, with the shadow charge obliteration, Lin Lei¡¯s battle-power had significantly increased by another level. He had already provoked the four great families. According to Lin Lei¡¯s original plan, if the four great families really came knocking on his door, at most, he would just use the dark elf¡¯s evasion spell and leave calmly. But now that he had the shadow charge obliteration ability, Lin Lei had another choice. Before the four great families came knocking on his door, if he could quickly raise the levels of his power, and let Damocles¡¯ level surpass that of a king, coupled with the shadow charge obliteration ability, he wouldn¡¯t have any fear at all even if a sage expert came knocking on his door. It wouldn¡¯t even be impossible for him to wipe out the four great families! Just as Lin Lei was in deep thought, a female voice suddenly rang out from outside the solitary confinement room. ¡°Lin Lei, are you in there?¡± Lin Lei followed the voice and saw that Natasha was dressed in a short black dress. Her beautiful face, coupled with her voluptuous figure, she had her white hair tied up with ribbons into a ponytail. ¡°What is it?¡± Lin Lei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. Natasha¡¯s little nose twitched, and she said, ¡°Patriarch has something to ask of you. Come with me to the patriarch tower.¡± Linley raised his eyebrow, and said, ¡°I have something to do right now. What exactly is it that the patriarch wants? You can just tell me right now.¡± ¡°How can you behave in such manner?¡± Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, Natasha instantly grew angry from feeling embarrassed. ¡°Lin Lei, don¡¯t think that just because you have the protection of the Master of Ultimate Sword, you can be so arrogant!¡± ¡°This is an important matter concerning senior master of the ultimate sword. You¡¯d better behave!¡± Lin Lei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. And then, a hint of an interesting smile appeared on Lin Lei¡¯s lips as he asked Natasha, ¡°You actually know about Master of Ultimate Sword?¡± Natasha looked at Lin Ley who looked like an idiot. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just spouting nonsense? Right now, the reputation of the Master of Ultimate Sword has already spread far and wide throughout the empire.¡± When Natasha said the words ¡®Master of Ultimate Sword¡¯, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of adoration. Natasha adored experts to begin with, and not only had the master of the ultimate sword trampled the eldest son of the Rosette family to death, he had even injured the Duke of the Rosette with a single blow. Such a powerful master of the ultimate sword had become the person whom Natasha adored the most. After Natasha finished speaking, she frowned as she looked at Lin Lei. ¡°Why would a peerless genius like Master of Ultimate Sword choose a dull blockhead like you?¡± For a moment, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but not know what sort of expression he should have on his face. Was this a compliment or a reprimand? However, Lin Lei was rather puzzled as to why Natasha felt that he had something to do with Master of Ultimate Sword. After pondering for a moment, Lin Lei finally understood. It should be because he had attacked Natasha in the patriarch tower the last time that Natasha had misunderstood him. Lin Lei slowly shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how the master of the ultimate sword has taken a liking to me. In any case, I only know that he definitely hasn¡¯t taken a liking to you.¡± ¡°You b*stard!¡± Natasha bit her red lips tightly as she said angrily. How could Lin Lei, after all these years, still speak so harshly?! ¡°Perhaps the master of the ultimate sword hasn¡¯t seen me. If he has, he may have abandoned you.¡± Lin Lei felt rather amused. I was the master of the ultimate sword that you spoke of. How could I not know? Thus, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue chatting with Natasha. Lin continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Patriarch had something to ask of me? Why aren¡¯t you bringing me over quickly?¡± Natasha let out a soft snort. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then come with me.¡± And then, Linley followed Natasha towards the direction of the patriarch tower. ¡°Yes, Lin Lei.¡± Suddenly, Natasha said. ¡°What now?¡± Lin Lei frowned. Why was Natasha so troublesome? Natasha pursed her red lips tightly, her hands clutching the hem of her dress. After hesitating for a moment, she finally spoke. ¡°Last time¡­¡± ¡°Last time, I went a bit too far¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I apologize to you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± After speaking, Natasha felt as though her face was burning. This was the first time since Natasha was born that she had apologized to someone. Over the years, under Roderick¡¯s tutelage, as well as Natasha herself, she had grown quite a bit. When she thought back to what she had said to Lin Lei, she felt herself being extremely immature. ¡°What did you say?¡± Lin Lei said calmly, as though he hadn¡¯t heard her clearly. ¡°I¡­ I said what had happened previously, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Before Natasha could finish speaking, Lin Lai was already one step ahead of Natasha, walking directly into the patriarch tower. ¡°I know, I know.¡± Watching Lin Lei leave, Natasha was so very angry. This fellow must have done it on purpose! CH 53 They entered the patriarch tower. Only Roderick was there. Upon seeing Lin Lei¡¯s arrival, Roderick hurriedly rose from his seat. ¡°Lin Lei, come quickly, let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Roderick said very respectfully. Lin Lei, on the other hand, felt a bit uncomfortable with Roderick¡¯s sudden enthusiasm. With a strange look on his face, he asked. ¡°Patriarch, why did you call me here?¡± Roderick looked around. After making sure that no one was around, he hurriedly moved closer to Lin Lei¡¯s ear and whispered in a low voice. ¡°Lin Lei, tell me quickly. Is Master of Ultimate Sword in good health?¡± Lin Lei narrowed his eyes. Could it be that everyone knew that he was related to the master of the ultimate sword? Lin Lei nodded directly, and said to Roderick. ¡°He is fine. Thank you very much for your concern, Patriarch.¡± Hearing these words, Roderick finally felt much more at ease. He continued to speak to Lin Lei. ¡°Just now, the members of the Begonia family came. Did you know?¡± Linley shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Roderick hurriedly began to explain to Lin Lei. ¡°The people who came to our Li Fire Sect were Elder Almos, one of the three honorary elders of the Begonia family. Not only that, this time, the eldest son of the Begonia family, Jerry, came as well.¡± ¡°The reason why they came is because they have wanted to form an alliance with Master of Ultimate Sword, and work together to fight against the four great families, the rosette, the rose, the peony, and the sunflower.¡± ¡°So this is how it is.¡± Lin Lei nodded. He had never had any dealings with the Begonia family before. Why had they suddenly come here, wanting to form an alliance with him and fight against the four great families together? Lin Lei¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. He continued to speak. ¡°Then what did Patriarch say to them?¡± Roderick laughed loudly. ¡°Those people are all old foxes. They are all scheming.¡± ¡°Most likely, they are just using the prince of the alliance, the Senior Master of Ultimate Sword, as a spear!¡± Linley nodded. What Roderick had said was pretty much what Lin Lei was thinking. Lin Lei had never considered the idea of forming an alliance. Especially when it came to a group of people whom he had never interacted with. He had the dark elf evasion technique. If he really wasn¡¯t a match for them and wanted to leave, no one would be able to stop him. Since that was the case, why did he need to form an alliance? ¡°So why did Patriarch call me here?¡± Lin Lei asked. Roderick said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special indeed. The first reason is to tell you about the Begonia family. The second reason is¡­¡± ¡°Can you tell me who the master of the ultimate sword is?¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t help but be curious.¡± Lin Lei laughed calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll pass this information on to the master of the ultimate sword. As for who the master of the ultimate sword is, it¡¯s best that Patriarch doesn¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Roderick said rather regretfully. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, it should be that the senior master of the ultimate sword has his own plans.¡± Lin Lei nodded, then said, ¡°If Patriarch doesn¡¯t have anything else to do, then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Lin Lei, right now, the empire is in a state of turmoil. There¡¯s nothing special going on right now. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go out as you please.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Lei said, and then left the patriarch tower. After seeing Lin Lei leave, Roderick couldn¡¯t help but stare into the distance, and sighed with a long sigh and his hands behind his back. The wind was blowing, the clouds were billowing. The empire was most likely going to change¡­ At this moment, in a city closest to the Li Fire Sect. In a hotel, Almos and Jerry from the Begonia family were staring in the direction of the Li Fire Sect from afar. ¡°Elder Almos, could it be that we really came here for nothing?¡± Jerry said with a frown. This time, they had received orders from Duke Begonia himself to form an alliance with Lin Lei. They had already sworn an oath. Speaking of which, the Begonia family truly did want to form an alliance with Lin Lei, but that wasn¡¯t their final goal. They just wanted to use Lin Lei¡¯s outstanding power to exhaust the reserves of the four great families. By the time Lin Lei defeated the Rose family, they would immediately kick Lin Lei aside and take advantage of him. Even if Lin Lei had discovered the scheme of the Begonia family, Lin Lei, who had already used up most of his power, wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to the Begonia family, which had been conserving its power. ¡°Sir Jerry, of course we won¡¯t just let it go.¡± Almos shouted coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s be polite before we act. Since we can¡¯t be soft, we¡¯ll use force.¡± ¡°If Roderick isn¡¯t able to give us a satisfactory answer by tomorrow, then we¡¯ll directly pressure the Li Fire Sand force the master of the ultimate sword out.¡± ¡°When that time comes, as long as the master of the ultimate sword appears, then everything will be easy to handle.¡± Jerry¡¯s eyes could not help but light up when he heard of Almos¡¯ plan. ¡­ The next day, at noon. Almos and Jerry waited until noon, but they did not receive a reply from Roderick. Almos¡¯ eyes were cold as he said, ¡°Such a small Li Fire Sect, I still gave you face!¡± ¡°They only have the support of the master of the ultimate sword, yet they dare to disobey our Begonia family!¡± ¡°Sir Jerry, let¡¯s go back and teach those brats who don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth a lesson.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Jerry¡¯s eye expression showed incomparable excitement. In the next moment, two streams of light shot out in the direction of Li Fire Sect. As for whether attacking Li Fire sect would incur the wrath of the master of the ultimate sword, Almos and Jerry did not intend to think about it. After all, the current master of the ultimate sword had already offended the four great families. If he did not form an alliance with the Begonia family, then he would die! If this master of the ultimate sword still dared to show off to the Begonia family, and offend them, then he would most likely be making an enemy of the entire empire! What a joke. Could it be that the master of the ultimate sword dare to make an enemy out of the entire empire? Two rays of light pierced through the sky. The distance of 500 kilometers passed in an instant. In an instant, the two of them arrived directly above the Li Fire Sect. An extremely terrifying pressure instantly enveloped the entire Li fire Sect. Looking at the two figures in the sky and the terrifying pressure that followed, Roderick couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Old Almos, as expected, still hasn¡¯t given up?¡± Roderick¡¯s figure directly appeared in the sky, and directly said in the direction of Almos and Jerry. ¡°The two of you, what exactly do you mean?!¡± CH 54 Almos looked coldly at Roderick from high in the sky and said. ¡°Patriarch, now is not a matter that you can get involved in. For the safety of your Li Fire Sect, I advise you not to get involved.¡± Jerry, who was at the side, sneered. ¡°A second-rate force attached to our Begonia family, a good-for-nothing Li Fire Sect that doesn¡¯t even have a grand mage, and you still dare to stop us from finding the master of the ultimate sword?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± ¡°Our Begonia family had really raised an ingrate like you in Li Fire Sect.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, Roderick, if it weren¡¯t for the relationship between you and the master of the ultimate sword , for you to act so presumptuously in front of me, I would have killed you with a single slash.¡± ¡°If you do anything out of line in front of me again, do you believe that I will cut your head off right now?¡± Upon hearing Jerry¡¯s words, Roderick was so angry that he gritted his teeth. These people from the aristocratic families of magic were all not good people! Having been in the Empire for tens of thousands of years, they had long developed a superior, arrogant, and domineering personality. If he had the ability, Roderick would probably be like the Master of the Ultimate Sword, giving these b*stards from the aristocratic families of magic a good lesson. At the same time, Jerry and Almos had already transmitted their voices to the depths of Li Fire sect. ¡°Master of Ultimate Sword, we are Elder Almos from the Begonia family of the Bela Gloria Empire, as well as the eldest son, Jerry.¡± ¡°We have come this time to discuss in detail how to form an alliance with you. Master of Ultimate Sword, please come out quickly and discuss with us.¡± Almos¡¯ voice had already spread throughout the entire Li Fire Sect. However, after waiting for a full quarter of an hour, there was still no response from Master of Ultimate Sword within Li Fire Sect. Seeing that the other party was actually so tactless, Almos could not help but frown and speak slowly. ¡°Master of Ultimate Sword, our Begonia Holy Land is sincerely negotiating an alliance with you. You must not affect the entire Li Fire Sect because of your own selfish desires.¡± ¡°After all, you have already provoked the four great families of the empire. In the entire empire, the only family that you can rely on is our Begonia family.¡± After saying this, the expressions of everyone in the Li Fire Sect, the eight tower masters, and Natasha changed drastically! Now they knew that the Master of ultimate sword came from the Li Fire Sect. Everyone in the Li Fire Sect worshipped this mysterious master of Ultimate Sword to the extreme. Now that Almos had actually used Li Fire Sect to threaten the master of the ultimate sword, everyone in the Li Fire sect was enraged to the extreme. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that they weren¡¯t powerful enough, and charging forward would have been a waste of their lives, most likely, the people of Li Fire Sect would have charged forward long ago. In the solitary confinement room¡­ The flames on Lin Lei¡¯s right hand were extinguished, and he slowly opened his eyes. His face was silent. There wasn¡¯t much emotion on his face at all. ¡°He¡¯s just a half-step sage. He actually dares to threaten me with Li Fire Sect?¡± ¡°In that case, die!¡± Lin Lei¡¯s voice filled the entire world of Li Fire sect. It was like rolling thunder, extremely terrifying! And then, Lin Lei¡¯s right hand made a grabbing motion towards the void! In the next moment, the mage force that had been formed from the heavens and earth transformed into an enormous, thousand-meter-wide hand, grabbing towards Almos and Jerry! The pressure was incomparably powerful, and the enormous hand formed from the mage force was extremely solid, as though it were a real hand! Under the pressure of this terrifying hand, Almos¡¯s face changed drastically. What exactly was the Ultimate Sword Master¡¯s plan?! Could it be that he wanted to kill him?! Almos¡¯ heart was incomparably shocked. At the same time, he hurriedly shouted. ¡°Ultimate Sword Master, could it be that you want to kill me! ?¡± ¡°I am here on behalf of the Begonia family. If you kill me, you will have completely offended our Begonia family!¡± ¡°After offending the four great families, don¡¯t tell me you want to completely offend the entire empire?!¡± However, the terrifying palm in the sky did not have any intention of stopping. The surrounding majestic magic power directly blocked any path of retreat for Almos. The terrifying large hand directly smashed almos into minced meat in an instant! Fresh blood splattered! The eldest son of the Begonia family, Jerry, saw how badly Almos had died, and his entire body couldn¡¯t help but tremble! A sense of impending death rose from the tips of his toes to his head! Although Linley¡¯s palm had only locked onto Almos, and hadn¡¯t caused any real damage to Jerry, that terrifying palm had caused Jerry¡¯s heart to suddenly stop. The blood in his body had almost flowed backwards, and his entire body was shaking uncontrollably. ¡°This¡­ is the power of a sage?¡± Jerry swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Staring at the slowly dissipating magical palm, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself in terror. Almos was a powerful half-step sage, but now, in front of the Master of the ultimate sword, he hadn¡¯t even been able to withstand a single palm strike. Most likely, the power of the master of ultimate sword had far surpassed their expectations. Too powerful! Just as Jerry was about to say something to give himself a way out, Lin Lei¡¯s voice rang out once more from deep within Li Fire Sect. ¡°Three seconds.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t scram, you die.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s voice echoed throughout the heavens, his voice was incomparably cold. And right now, Jerry¡¯s courage had finally been completely shattered by Lin Lei. Just as he was about to say something, Jerry almost lost control of his bowels. He lost his balance and fell to the ground. At this moment, Jerry finally understood why Duke Rosette¡¯s grandson, Hoover, had been trampled to death by the master of ultimate sword. This person was a madman! A madman who didn¡¯t even consider the pros and cons! Lawless! Jerry didn¡¯t dare to stay in Li Fire Sect any longer. He crawled up from the ground and ran away without looking back under everyone¡¯s gaze. Now, everyone in Li Fire Sect was extremely shocked. From Roderick, the eight tower masters, and Natasha to the miscellaneous disciples of Li Fire Sect. Everyone was shocked beyond words. They were only second-rate forces in the empire. The strongest existence they had seen was only a grand mage. This was the first time they had seen a sage-level existence attack! In a word, all the energy in the world was used. So what if Almos was arrogant in front of the people of Li Fire Sect? So what if he was a revered elder from the Begonia family? In front of the Master of Ultimate Sword, he was nothing more than an ant that could be trampled to death at any time! In the solitary confinement room, Lin Lei slowly closed his eyes, continuing to circulate his basic magic. Cultivation would continue. CH 55 One week later. At this moment, in region 11 of the Bela Gloria Empire. In a towering steeple within the Rosette family¡¯s wide courtyard. At the top of the steeple, in a room, there was a round table. At this moment, Duke Rosette, whose face was full of wrinkles, was already seated at the round table. His eyes were tightly shut, as if he had already fallen asleep. He was waiting for someone, a distinguished guest of the Rosette family! Time quickly passed, and the guard in charge of the Rosette family¡¯s entrance hurriedly shouted. ¡°Rosette family, the Duke Rosette has arrived!¡± ¡°Peony family, the Duke Peony has arrived!¡± The guard had just finished speaking when two figures directly rushed towards the top of the steeple. One of them was an old lady. At this moment, the old lady¡¯s figure was stooped, and she was completely relying on a strange magic staff to support her body. Only then was she able to slowly advance. After entering the room, she immediately sat at the corner of the round table. The one from the Peony family was a dignified middle-aged man. He was over two meters tall and was wearing an incomparably gentlemanly tuxedo. However, on the middle-aged man¡¯s face that was cut by the knife, there were three silver lines. It was unknown if they were tattoos or some special totem. There were two long knives on the back of the middle-aged man. The two long knives were engraved with peonies. ¡°Welcome, both of you.¡± Duke Rosette slowly opened his eyes, looked at the two of them, and said with a smile. ¡°Rosette, it¡¯s indeed been a long time since we gathered together.¡± The two of them also nodded, which was a response to Duke Rosette. ¡°Where¡¯s Sunflower? Why hasn¡¯t he come yet?¡± The stooped old woman, Duke Rose, slowly said, ¡°Sunflower is in closed-door cultivation. He will soon break through to the fourth stage of the Sage realm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of him, too.¡± Duke Rosette could not help but raise his eyebrows and said, ¡°Sunflower is about to enter the middle stage of the Sage realm. It¡¯s really something to celebrate!¡± ¡°However, our sage has been in closed-door cultivation for a long time. He probably broke through to become a middle-rank sage. How long will it take?¡± The stooped old woman replied, ¡°It will only take a year.¡± ¡°A year? That¡¯s not too long.¡± Duke Rosette said slowly. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s discuss first.¡± ¡°I have invited the two of you to come to our Rosette family this time, and I believe that the two of you are clear about the reason, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the famous Master of Ultimate Sword who is currently in the Empire.¡± The old woman and the middle-aged man nodded without any expression of surprise. ¡°This master of ultimate sword has killed the younger generation of our four great families. I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t know that our four great families are as close as one family. This time, he took the initiative to offend our four great families. Naturally, we want to regain our face.¡± The middle-aged man said indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although this master of ultimate sword definitely needs to be killed, we must calculate everything in detail. As long as he makes a move, it will definitely be a lightning strike that will kill him. We absolutely can not let him escape.¡± The old woman slowly said, ¡°Rosette, you are the only one among us who has fought with Master of Ultimate Sword. Come and judge. What is the strength of Master of Ultimate Sword?¡± Duke Rosette frowned slightly and said after thinking for a while. ¡°This kid¡¯s talent is indeed not bad. Although he has just entered the sage realm, his strength is much stronger than the average sage rank one.¡± ¡°According to my speculation, it is very likely that his true strength is around the sage rank two to rank three now. Moreover, this master of the ultimate sword is very young. I¡¯m afraid that there is still a lot of room for growth in the future.¡± Although Duke Rosette was praising him now, his eyes were flickering with thick killing intent. He had just entered the sage realm and already possessed strength comparable to the sage¡¯s second and third rank. If he was allowed to grow, it was likely that he would pose a great threat to the current situation in the empire. Rosette and Peony looked at each other, and they saw a hint of solemnity in each other¡¯s eyes. Although Duke Rosette had the strength of a sage at rank six, Rose and Peony were only at rank three. ¡°Oh yes, Rose, have you heard the news?¡± Rose said slowly. ¡°Just a few days ago, the Begonia¡¯s people went to Li Fire Sect to look for the master of the ultimate sword to form an alliance.¡± Rose raised her eyebrows and nodded. ¡°I heard that the alliance failed. Even one of their revered elders, whose strength had already reached half-step sage, was killed by this kid.¡± ¡°The Begonia family is just a weak clown trying to impress others.¡± Duke Rose¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of disdain. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°In fact, the Begonia family has already successfully formed an alliance with the master of the ultimate sword in secret.¡± ¡°Just to lower our vigilance, they deliberately put on a good show for us?¡± Before Duke Rose could finish, he was interrupted by Duke Peony. ¡°I have studied this master of the ultimate sword.¡± ¡°Based on his past experiences, I can judge that he is an extremely conceited person. I¡¯m afraid that the master of the ultimate sword doesn¡¯t even bother to form an alliance with those trash from the Begonia family.¡± ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have killed Marlina Hoover knowing that he was from our magic family.¡± The Peony Duke was about to say something when the Duke Rosette shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. In front of absolute power, an ant wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.¡± ¡°Even if they form an alliance, in our eyes, they¡¯re just a bunch of ants.¡± ¡°If they really form an alliance, a small Begonia family would at most slaughter their entire family.¡± Duke Rosette continued. ¡°This time, killing the Master of ultimate sword was the initiative of my Rosette family. Therefore, I will take the lead and naturally have to put in more effort.¡± ¡°When the time comes, not only will I personally participate in the battle, but I will also use our Rosette family¡¯s Rosette Knight¡¯s Kiss to increase our chances of success in killing the Master of Ultimate Sword.¡± ¡°If any accidents happen during the operation, my elder brother, who is hiding in the dark, will personally make a move and guarantee that we will definitely kill the Master of Ultimate Sword.¡± ¡°In short, I can assure everyone that this operation to kill the Master of Ultimate Sword is absolutely foolproof.¡± The Duke of Rosette said very calmly. When the two heard this, their bodies could not help but tremble slightly. They did not expect that Duke Rosette would actually put in so much effort to kill the Master of Ultimate Sword! CH 56 Rosette Knight¡¯s Kiss! This was a family heirloom of the Rosette Family! Normally, the Rosette Family wouldn¡¯t use it unless they were in an emergency situation. The older brother of Duke Rosette was called Edward. A few thousand years ago, Duke Rosette was already named Edward. Under the leadership of Edward, Duke Rosette¡¯s strength improved by leaps and bounds. In the end, he rose from the bottom of the original ten great families to the top of the ten great families. A thousand years ago, Edward retired from the position of Duke Rosette and passed it to the current Duke of Rosette. After that, he was never seen again. The people in the Empire originally thought that Edward had probably entered the Holy Land of the continent or had reached the end of his lifespan. However, they did not expect that Edward was still in the Rosette Family. Moreover, according to what Duke Rosette had said, it was likely that Edward, who had been hiding behind the scenes for a thousand years, still had the ability to make a move. They did not know how much Edward¡¯s strength had improved after a thousand years.. Duke Rosette and Duke Poeny subconsciously looked at each other in shock. According to this situation, Duke Rosette had used all of her trump cards. She was determined to kill the Master of Ultimate Sword. Even a lion would use all of its strength to kill a rabbit. Although they knew this logic, they were extremely surprised by just how caution she was, and not giving them any chance at all. However, now they see why Duke Rosette was treating him so seriously. If he were to easily let his enemy escape, it would take 30 years for the river to flow east and 30 years for the river to flow west. With the terrifying talent of the Master of the Ulitmate Sword, it was likely that it would not be long before he would completely mature. When the Master of Ulitmate Sword matured, it would be disastrous for the Rosette Family! Right now, they had to wait for the best opportunity. Either they did not make a move, or they would directly go for the kill! ¡°Rosette, when do you plan to take action?¡± The two of them subconsciously looked at Duke Rosette. Killing intent flickered in Duke Rosette¡¯s eyes as she slowly said. ¡°Let¡¯s set the date a year from now. When sunflower comes out, we will directly exterminate the Li Fire Sect. At that time, naturally, the Master of the Ultimate Sword will appear, and that will be our chance.¡± .. Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, more than half a year had passed. Within the isolation room. Lin Lei slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Drip, Drip!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for practicing in Basic Magics 399,900,000 times!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining a reward: half a year worth of training!¡± In his mind, the system¡¯s voice sounded. Linley frowned slightly. Why had his luck been so bad lately? He had been getting half a year¡¯s worth of training points several times in a row. At the very least, there should be at least one year¡¯s worth of training points. During the past half-year, Lin Lei had been working hard every day in practicing his basic magics. Recently, no matter how he had drawn the lottery, he hadn¡¯t been able to obtain any good items. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Next time, I¡¯ll draw forty thousand times. At the very least, he should be giving me some good items, right?¡± Lin Lei said to himself. And then, Linley focused his mind, eliminating all other distracting thoughts, and began to meditate. And then, a streak of flame suddenly burst forth from his right hand. Boom! Although the flame wasn¡¯t very large, the terrifying temperature it contained was enough to shock anyone. How was he able to master the basic magic to this level? ¡°Drip, Drip, Drip!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for practicing basic magic 40,000 times. You have received the system reward: super spastic egg!¡± 1 The system¡¯s voice once more sounded in Lin Lei¡¯s mind. Lin Lei frowned. Super spastic egg? Was this the only reward he had for training 40,000 times? Super spastic egg? What exactly was this thing. Ever since he had started training in basic magic, this was the first time Linley had obtained this super spastic egg. For a moment, Lin Lei really didn¡¯t know how to use it. And then, Lin Lei hurriedly opened his system inventory. Lin Lei gently tapped on the twisting egg, and instantly, an exquisite red twisting egg appeared in his hands. Lin Lei opened the twisting egg with both hands. By the next moment, a few rays of light suddenly shined from the twisting egg. ¡°Beep Beep!¡± ¡°Congratulations to host for activating the Super Twisting Egg!¡± ¡°Rewards are being distributed! Please wait a moment!¡± ¡°Beep Beep Beep!¡± ¡°Congratulations to host for obtaining 1,000 years of training points!¡± ¡°Congratulations to host for obtaining the sword component of Damocles, sword tip!¡± ¡°Congratulations to host for obtaining the skill: Sword Hell Shadow Killing Formation!¡± ¡°Congratulations to host for obtaining the reward: Unlimited Magic Comprehension 3-hour experience card!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the reward: super spatial meditative experience card!¡± Lin Lei was stunned for a moment, but then his eyes were filled with intense joy. He was just talking about his bad luck, but now, he had been struck by lightning. His luck had changed! In addition, good things came one after another, allowing his battle-power to jump a large level in just a few short minutes! The first reward was a thousand years of training value. After using it, one would instantly gain a thousand years of training experience without any short-cut power. With a thousand years of training experience, although Linley felt that he might not be able to advance to the peak-stage of the Sage realm, breaking through to the high-stage of the Sage realm shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. And according to Lin Lei¡¯s understanding, there weren¡¯t many high-stage sages in the entire empire. If he added in the shadow charge technique, which could increase his terrifying battle-power in a short period of time, and the Damocles¡¯sword, which was a peak-level king-level weapon, nobody probably would be a match for a sage-level weapon. And then, the important component of the Damocles¡¯sword, the sword tip. Lin Lei had already collected the four components of the Damocles¡¯sword. The hilt, the gauntlet, the blade, and the tip of the sword. The current sword of Damocles, with the support of the tip of the sword, had already completely surpassed that of a king-level weapon. It had reached a new level of power, a divine weapon! At this moment, Damocles had completely evolved from an ordinary weapon into a divine weapon. Although it hadn¡¯t completely succeeded in evolving, it was already an existence that ordinary king-level weapons couldn¡¯t compare to. The current Damocles sword should be at the level of a demigod artifact. As for demigod artifacts, they hadn¡¯t appeared in the Empire for tens of thousands of years. This was only mentioned in the ancient books. Lin Lei slowly looked at the next system reward. The Infernal Sword Shadow Killing Formation. Lin Lei¡¯s body appeared in the sky. He wanted to test out just how powerful the sword Purgatory Shadowkill formation was. And then, the Sword of Damocles appeared in Linley¡¯s right hand. At this moment, the terrifying mageforce all over Linley¡¯s body was rapidly pouring into the sword of Damocles in his hand. On the edge of the sword, silver light exploded forth! A powerful aura suddenly burst forth! It was as though the sword of Damocles had revealed its true form. A terrifying, world-ending pressure emanated from the blade of the sword. Linley¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he immediately swung towards a distance! ¡°Sword Purgatory Shadowkill Formation!¡± In the next moment, the sky began to shatter! A black sword shadow that was thousands of meters long, like a terrifying world-ending lightning bolt, smashed directly into the sky. Then, it continued to spread out, shattering the sky! After which, the calm azure blue sky suddenly exploded like a shattered mirror! At this moment, everyone in the Empire¡¯s sky subconsciously lifted their heads and looked at the sky! CH 57 At this moment, in the main tower of the lifire sect, Roderick¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in mid-air. He first subconsciously looked in the direction of the confinement room, and then looked at the sky. His pupils trembled, and he was extremely shocked. At this moment, Roderick felt that the sky seemed to have turned into a purgatory. As long as the almighty who had this terrifying sword move wanted, he could kill anyone under the sky at any time. ¡°This is a true sword cultivator! ?¡± Roderick swallowed, then said in shock. This terrifying sword attack caused Roderick to feel as though all the values he had accumulated over the past few decades had been completely shattered. At this moment, Roderick felt as though what he was learning wasn¡¯t a sword at all, but a toothpick. This sword attack made Roderick realize for the first time that the strength of a human could actually reach such a level! In the air, Lin Lei was similarly stunned. His eyes were still rather dull. He looked at the distant heavens, then at the Sword of Damocles in his hands. This was the first time Lin Lei had used the Sword of Damocles at full power. ¡°This¡­ my own power has already reached such a level?¡± Lin Lei said in disbelief. This terrifying sword attack had far surpassed Lin Lei¡¯s imagination. It was as though as long as his power continued to improve, sooner or later, he would be able to completely chop the sky in half with a single sword attack. In the next moment, Lin Lei felt countless gazes sweep towards him. He hurriedly activated the dark elf evasion technique, and in almost an instant, Lin Lei had returned to the solitary confinement room. And then, Lin Lei turned his gaze towards the last two treasures. This was also the first time Lin Lei had acquired these treasures. Lin Lei was completely at a loss as to what these things were. Subconsciously, Lin Lei looked at the system¡¯s introduction. [ unlimited three-hour mageforce training experience card: able to allow the host to train for three more hours without any bottlenecks, while at the same time possessing an unlimited amount of mageforce sensing ability. Whether it is training in magic or improving one¡¯s mageforce affinity, there won¡¯t be any obstacles. ] Looking at the system¡¯s introduction, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but feel rather excited. Although there was nothing special about the introduction, Lin Lei immediately grasped the most important part of it. No bottlenecks! Now that he had entered the sage level, in order to once again increase his power, aside from needing an incomparably terrifying amount of mageforce, he also needed to gain insights into the laws of nature. ¡°I¡¯ll activate the Unlimited Mageforce Insight Experience card, and then receive a thousand years of training in the system space. Will it result in an even greater increase in power?¡± Lin Lei¡¯s eyes flashed. He still had the god-blessed level of mageforce affinity. Ever since he had broken through to become a sage, Lin Lei had already begun to vaguely sense another layer of the profound mysteries of mageforce affinity. Perhaps within this unlimited mageforce experience card, the level of mageforce affinity had once more risen to a new level. ¡°The things that this super spastic egg has provided are indeed powerful. For the current me, it can be said to be an all-rounded improvement.¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Although he¡¯s had extreme bad luck for the past half year, this reward was enough to offset all of his bad luck. Lin Lei continued to look at the final reward given to him by the super spastic egg. The Super Training Space Experience Card. [ super training space experience card: after using it, the host will enter the virtual space provided by the system. Within the virtual space, the host would have unlimited mageforce and unrivalled life force. He would be able to casually combine or transform the profound mysteries and divine abilities he possessed to increase his power. (a warm reminder: the virtual space can be used for a maximum of three days.) ] Linley nodded, quickly understanding the meaning behind this. Wasn¡¯t this the training camp of the League of Legends? This was tremendously convenient for Lin Lei. After all, most of the profound mysteries and divine abilities Lin Lei possessed were incomparably powerful. If he were to easily change the way the profound mysteries and divine abilities were used within the mageforce circuits, there would be severe consequences. At the very least, he would suffer a backlash from the mageforce, and his meridians would be damaged. Worst case scenario, he would become a human bomb, instantly dying on the spot. But now that he had this training camp-style virtual space, Lin Lei was able to unscrupulously combine all sorts of profound mysteries. For example, if he was able to successfully combine the dark elven evasion technique with the judgement of darkness, he would be able to greatly improve the immobility of the judgement of darkness. Although he hadn¡¯t used the supreme spatial trial card yet, Lin Lei¡¯s heart was already filled with excitement, and he was itching to give it a try. ¡°The rewards this time are simply too generous. I feel a bit embarrassed for using such a ridiculous cheat.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s lips curved as he continued to speak. ¡°But that¡¯s what makes it interesting!¡± Right now, Lin Lei¡¯s goal was to increase his power. Once his power reached a bottleneck, he would then use the unlimited mageforce Insight Experience Card. This way, he would be able to increase his power to the maximum. Lin Lei slowly sat down, and a blue mageforce barrier slowly wrapped around the isolation room. With his right hand, he tapped his system¡¯s backpack, where a thousand years worth of training points were located. ¡°Drip,fdrip!¡± ¡°Host, do you wish to absorb a thousand-year training value?¡± ¡°Absorb!¡± As Lin Lei spoke, a surge of energy instantly swept out. A thousand years of thick mageforce directly connected all four limbs and bones in Lin Lei¡¯s body, then quickly gathered towards Lin Lei¡¯s mageforce circuit! In just an instant, Lin Lei¡¯s power had quickly broken through to the second rank of the sage realm! But this didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping. And then, the aura which Lin Lei emanated grew more and more powerful! The third rank of the sage realm! The fourth rank of the sage realm! The fifth rank of the sage realm! Lin Lei¡¯s training speed was increasing at a terrifying rate! At this moment, in the seventh region of the BeilageluoyaEmpire. This was the region controlled by the Sunflower clan. On the highest mountain peak, the residence of the Sunflower clan was located here. Behind the mansion, there was a grand hall. This was a palace specially built for Duke Sunflower. Rumors went that Duke Sunflower was in seclusion inside the palace. At this moment, an extremely majestic voice came from the palace. ¡°I¡¯ve been in seclusion for 50 years. I¡¯ve finally broken through!¡± ¡°From today onwards, I, Duke Sunflower, am a sage of level four!¡± CH 58 In the sky, Duke Sunflower placed his hands behind his back and looked down at the world. ¡°Is this the power that only a tier 4 sage can possess? This is simply too shocking!¡± Duke Sunflower looked at his hands and said in great surprise. As Duke Sunflower announced that he had become a tier 4 sage, countless figures scuttled out of the sunflower family¡¯s mansion. When they saw Duke Sunflower in the sky with his hands behind his back, they could not help but kneel down on one knee. ¡°We congratulate Duke Sunflower for advancing to the tier 4 Sage!¡± Instantly, congratulations rose from the Sunflower family for Duke Sunflower¡¯s breakthrough one after another. Duke Sunflower, who was in the sky, could not help but nod his head in satisfaction as he looked at the crowd kneeling on the ground. Fifty years had passed, and the Sunflower family had many new faces. Moreover, they seemed to be quite strong. It seemed that the Sunflower family¡¯s ranking in the empire had advanced by one. In the next moment, an elder of the family appeared in front of Duke Sunflower. ¡°Argus, in the fifty years that I¡¯ve been in closed-door cultivation, has something big happened in the empire?¡± The elder of Argus did not dare to be negligent. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Your grace, the empire is still the same as usual. However, just a year ago, a sage who uses a sword appeared in the far north. He is known as the Master of the Ultimate Sword.¡± ¡°A newcomer who advanced to the sage, the Master of the ultimate sword¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell which family he comes from. What is his background?¡± Duke Sunflower asked. Argus shook his head and said, ¡°Duke, this person¡¯s origin is extremely mysterious. There are no signs at all. He appeared directly in the empire.¡± ¡°Moreover, this Master of the Ultimate Sword even killed a descendant of the magic family. He is already an enemy of the magic world.¡± Duke Sunflower raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°He actually dared to kill a member of the magic family. He is quite bold. Don¡¯t tell me he thinks that he is invincible in the empire just because he has broken through to the sage realm?¡± Fifty years ago, before Duke Sunflower came out of seclusion, he had seen many such things. He had just broken through to the sage realm and was already arrogant and cocky. However, the final outcome of such a person was very tragic. ¡°So, which aristocratic family of magic did this Master of the Ultimate Sword Kill?¡± Duke Sunflower asked. Hearing Duke Sunflower¡¯s question, Argus couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva, saying quickly, ¡°Duke, the Master of Ultimate Sword killed members of the Rose family, the Rosette family, the Peony family¡­ and the people of our Sunflower family.¡± Originally, Duke Sunflower¡¯s expression was very normal, but when he heard the word Sunflower family, it changed slightly. ¡°A little new sage is actually so audacious!¡± ¡°He killed people from our four great holy lands. What about Duke Rosette, that old fart? He should be the most protective. Could it be that they didn¡¯t do anything while I was in closed-door cultivation?¡± Duke Sunflower said angrily. At this moment, thunder exploded in the sky, and countless people shuddered. Agulus continued to say with some fear, ¡°Duke, Rosette is ready to attack the Master of Ultimate Sword. Now, hse¡¯s just waiting for you to come out of seclusion.¡± ¡°She said that as long as we gather the power of the four great families, we can easily kill the Master of Ultimate Sword.¡± ¡°I see. No wonder that old woman came to me and said that she had something important to discuss. It seems that she was talking about this matter.¡± Duke Sunflower said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s good too. I¡¯ll use the death of the Master of the Ultimate Sword to commemorate my achievement of the tier 4 sage realm.¡± ¡°Argus, prepare the troops immediately. The elders and juniors who can fight will follow me to the Rose family.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and kill the Master of the Ultimate Sword together!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Argus nodded repeatedly and hurriedly made the arrangements. In the sky, Duke Sunflower was also in the sky with his hands behind his back, muttering to himself. It seemed that the prestige of the Mage family had been greatly reduced during the fifty years of his closed-door cultivation. Even a newly advanced sage dared to provoke the Mage family with a deep foundation. This was good as well. This was a chance to use the method of killing the Master of the Ultimate Sword to show the entire empire just how powerful the Magus clan truly was. In just a short while, the soldiers within the Sunflower Manor were all ready, and they immediately flew towards the direction of the Rosette clan. Right now, a plot against Lin Lei and the Li Fire sect had begun. .. The Li Fire sect. Within the Isolation Room. After absorbing a thousand years of training value, Lin Lei¡¯s current level of cultivation had already reached the limit of the seventh rank of the sage. As long as he took another step forward, he would be able to break through his shackles and become a sage of the eighth rank. Lin Lei¡¯s current level of insight into the natural laws of the world had already reached a bottleneck. After all, Lin Lei hadn¡¯t spent too much time trying to gain insights into the natural laws after transmigrating to this world. In front of Lin Lei, more than half of the thousand years of training had yet to be fully absorbed. Right now, even without using the unlimited mageforce meditative experience card, Lin Lei was already extremely satisfied with his current level of power. And then, Lin Lei¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spoke. ¡°Use the unlimited mageforce meditative experience card.¡± ¡°Beep! Beep!¡± ¡°The host has successfully used the unlimited mageforce meditative experience card for three hours. The countdown begins. The remaining time is two hours, 59 minutes, and 59 seconds.¡± In Lin Lei¡¯s mind, the system¡¯s voice rang out once more. Rumble! In an instant, Lin Lei felt as though he had entered an extremely marvelous state. It was as though the entire world was beginning to slowly grow blurry. The sky and the ground had transformed into mageforce, slowly flowing through them. In this moment, Lin Lei felt an incomparable sense of familiarity towards all living things in the world! At this moment, Lin Lei¡¯s understanding of mageforce had once more risen to another level. The eighth rank of the Sage! Although he had already broken through to the eighth rank of the sage, Lin Lei didn¡¯t care. Right now, his mind was completely immersed in this world of magical power. Within Lin Lei¡¯s body, his magical power was rapidly increasing, and at this moment, the divine protection level of magical power once more began to increase explosively! ¡°Drip, Drip, Drip!¡± ¡°Detected that the host¡¯s magical power has broken through to the divine protection level, reaching the divine arrival level!¡± Within the Isolation Room, the system¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. CH 59 Three hours passed almost in a flash. The Li Fire sect. The Isolation Room. Lin Lei could sense that the mageforce in the world was slowly dissipating at this moment. Only now did Lin Lei slowly open his eyes. Was it already over? A hint of pity flashed through Lin Lei¡¯s eyes. These three hours had passed in a flash, and in the blink of an eye, it was over. ¡°What a pity. If I had more time to gain some insights, I feel that my control over my mageforce would have increased by another level.¡± Lin Lei shook his head helplessly. Only now did he begin to inspect his own mageforce circuits. It didn¡¯t matter. As soon as he saw Lin Lei, he was completely stunned. He.. He had actually reached the peak of the ninth rank! ? Was this for real! ? A faint shackle had already appeared within Lin Lei¡¯s mageforce circuit. In addition, Lin Lei could faintly feel a sense of familiarity towards the mageforce of the world. It was as though the natural mageforce of the world was no different from the blood flowing through his body. Lin Lei was now certain that his power had truly reached the ninth rank of the sage. Just three hours ago, his power had only been at the seventh rank of the sage! Not to mention the three-hour experience card, it had actually allowed Lin Lei to break through to the peak of the ninth rank! The thousand years of training value that the system had given Lin Lei had now completely fused into his body. This was different from his usual training. This time, Lin Lei didn¡¯t waste any of it. It could be said that the power of a peak-stage sage of the ninth rank was now completely invincible within the Beilageluoya Empire. Completely Invincible! There was no one else in the empire who had reached the peak-stage sage of the ninth rank like Lin Lei had. Lin Lei could sense the mageforce within his body. That extremely dense, terrifying energy made Lin Lei feel as though with just a little bit of force, he would be able to shatter space. In the eyes of Lin Lei, the so-called ten great clans of the empire were nothing more than ants! The current Lin Lei was already qualitatively different from him, who had just broken through to become a sage. Lin Lei was certain that a hundred of himself who had just broken through would probably not be a match for the man he was today. And then, Lin Lei slowly began to inspect his mageforce affinity. Deity-level! ? His own mageforce affinity had already surpassed the records of the empire regarding mageforce affinity. Perhaps this deity-level mageforce affinity was the first time Lin Lei had ever achieved it. With a thought, Lin Lei instantly transformed the mageforce in front of him, transforming it into spiritual energy! In the next moment, a vast amount of spiritual energy shot forward like an arrow. Lin Lei was somewhat surprised. He had actually mastered the ability to attack the soul. Spiritual energy attacks were very different from mageforce attacks. First of all, spiritual energy attacks were extremely hard to detect. Unless one was born with extraordinary talent and an extremely high sensitivity to spiritual energy, unless one was prepared for it, there was no way one would be able to detect the spiritual energy arrow. It must be understood that a person¡¯s soul was different from their body. Generally speaking, a person could increase the strength of their body through training, or they could use various types of equipment to increase their own defense. But how many people could confidently say that their own soul was extremely strong in defense? It could be said that Lin Lei possessed a powerful divine assassination power. ¡°Let¡¯s call it the spiritual arrow.¡± Lin Lei nodded. What he needed to do now was to enter the supreme training space and begin to increase his power. .. At this moment, within Duke Rosette¡¯s residence. A voice pierced through the heavens and earth. The voice was like an ancient bell, suddenly ringing out. ¡°Rosette, I have arrived!¡± Duke Sunflower, who had already advanced to the fourth rank of the sage, landed directly within Duke Rose¡¯s main hall. In the main hall, the three dukes, Rose, Rosette, and Peony, were already seated on their thrones. ¡°Rose, Rosette, Peony. You came very quickly.¡± Sunflower sat on his throne and laughed loudly. ¡°Came very quickly?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already been waiting for you in the Rosette family for a whole year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you. You¡¯re too slow!¡± Duke Rose snorted coldly. It seemed that he was not satisfied with Duke Sunflower¡¯s tardiness. ¡°I can¡¯t completely control this breakthrough.¡± Sunflower forced a smile. ¡°How¡¯s the preparation for killing the Master of Ultimate Sword coming along?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a newbie who just entered the sage realm. Aren¡¯t you guys being too cautious?¡± ¡°I say, there¡¯s no need for me to do it. Any one of you can easily finish off the Master of the Ultimate Sword, right?¡± ¡°Or if none of you make a move, I can kill that newbie by myself.¡± Duke Rose sneered. ¡°Is that so? If you¡¯re so powerful, then we¡¯ll be waiting here for the good news of your triumphant return.¡± Hearing Duke Rose¡¯s words, how could Duke Sunflower not understand the hidden meaning. It was obvious that this Master of the Ultimate Sword was not easy to deal with. Moreover, even if he really was just a guy who had just entered the sage realm, he was definitely not an easy opponent. After all, if he really provoked the other party to self-destruct, even the current level four sage, Duke Sunflower, would be severely injured in an instant. Duke Rosette frowned slightly and said, ¡°Everyone is not here to bicker. Let¡¯s not talk too much.¡± ¡°Right now, our main point is still the Master of Ultimate Sword.¡± Duke Peony said slowly, ¡°Of course, we know that the main point is the Master of Ultimate Sword. But the question is, what should we do?¡± Duke Rosette thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Now that Sunflower has arrived, we have no reason to hold back. If we continue to drag this on, who knows what other tricks the Master of Ultimate Sword would pull¡± ¡°Tomorrow, we will lead our troops to exterminate the Li Fire sect. At that time, the Master of the Ultimate Sword would naturally appear.¡± ¡°The elites of our four great clans have already gathered. This time around, not only will we be able to exterminate the Master of the Ultimate Sword, but we will also be able to show the entire empire the true strength of our noble family of magic.¡± After Duke Rosette finished speaking, Duke Rose, Duke Peony, and Duke Sunflower looked at each other in dismay. A killing intent flashed across their eyes. What Rosette said was absolutely right. Ever since the royal family had gone into hiding, the entire empire had been in their hands. Now, the Master of the Ultimate Sword was bold enough to shake the foundation of their rule. Naturally, they would not allow it. CH 60 The next day. The elites and troops of the four great clans had already gathered around Duke Rosette¡¯s residence. There was a dense black mass, and it was likely that there were over a thousand people. In the sky, there were dozens of huge airships. Compared to the airships that Malina had taken before, each of the airships was more than ten times the size. The huge airships blotted out the sky like a mountain range. At this moment, the airships were emitting a white aura. It was like a sleeping terrifying magical beast, making people fearful. The four great families had sent a total of eight hundred mages to battle. The grand mages also had a total of two hundred people. Now, with the four dukes, it could be said that their lineup this time was extremely powerful. It was very difficult to find such a terrifying lineup within the empire. Even the first-rate factions within the empire would avoid the airships. They definitely did not dare to come into direct contact with this lineup. ¡°It¡¯s time, let¡¯s set off!¡± At this moment, Duke Rosettes¡¯s voice directly appeared in the world. Immediately, dozens of enormous flying ships suddenly emitted a terrifying sound wave. Immediately, cyclones rolled and rose in the sky. After which, they quickly headed in the direction of the Li Fire sect. They were just like cruise ships in the clouds! They had deliberately slowed down so that the entire empire would notice their figures. They wanted to display the complete strength of the noble family of magic to everyone in the empire. This empire was still under the rule of their noble family of magic! As long as one of the ten great mage families still existed, the rule of the noble family of magic in the empire would not be shaken! At this moment, the clouds in the sky were all shattered. The huge airship that carried the four dukes flying at the very front. The four dukes stood at the very front of the flying ship with great tacit understanding. A terrifying aura was released at the same time! It was unleashed with all its might! The terrifying aura swept across the entire empire. No one dared to come into direct contact. At this moment, the entire empire was in an uproar. The four great clans, who had not made a single move for an entire year, had finally made their move against the Master of the Ultimate Sword today! Just like a python, they stood still and waited for the right opportunity to observe. As long as their prey revealed even the slightest flaw, they would instantly strike with lightning speed! They would directly tear the neck of their prey apart! Everyone hid far away. Looking at the densely packed airships high in the sky, everyone¡¯s expression was extremely shocked. The price of each airship was extremely expensive. It could be said that just the airships that appeared in the sky were enough to surpass the number of airships they had seen in their entire lives. The foundations of the four great families made them feel fear. Eight hundred mages! Two hundred grand mages! And there were four great dukes who personally took action! Among them, Duke Rosette¡¯s strength had reached the tier 6 of the sage realm, while Duke Sunflower had also reached tier 4. Both of them had already reached the intermediate sage tiers! Duke Peony and Duke Rose, who were slightly weaker, also possessed the formidable strength of the peak of tier 3. This terrifying lineup made everyone feel suffocated! In front of such a formidable foundation, everyone was unable to feel the slightest bit of resistance in their hearts. ¡°Is this the terrifying foundation of the noble family of Magic! ? It¡¯s really too terrifying, I feel that my legs can¡¯t help but tremble!¡± ¡°My entire body is trembling. With such a terrifying foundation and strength, I¡¯m afraid that the people of the Beilageluoya Empire will never be able to turn things around!¡± ¡°The foundation of this noble family of magic is not something that the Master of the Ultimate Sword alone can deal with! I¡¯m afraid that the Master of the Ultimate Sword must be extremely regretful at this moment!¡± At this moment, countless people on the ground exclaimed in shock. This kind of terrifying foundation and strength could easily kill any other noble family of magic in the empire, let alone the Master of the Ultimate Sword, who had just broken through to the sage realm. Everyone thought that the probability of the Master of the Ultimate Sword surviving this time was infinitely close to zero. ¡°Is ultimate sword master going to die¡­¡± ¡°We have to send him off! He is a hero!¡± ¡°The Master of the Ultimate Sword is the only sage in the empire in the past 1,000 years who did not come from a magic family. He is worthy of our goodbyes!¡± ¡°Even if the Master of the Ultimate Sword dies, he will always live in our hearts!¡± ¡°The four great families are getting stronger and we are getting weaker. I¡¯m afraid we will never be able to escape the control of the magic families!¡± At this moment, countless unaffiliated cultivators were rushing towards the direction of the Li Fire sect. They wanted to carry out their mission for the Master of the Ultimate Sword! .. At the same time. In the Haitang family. Inside the mansion. ¡°Your grace, the four great families of the Rosette family, Rose family, Peony family, and Sunflower family are all rushing towards the direction of the Li Fire sect.¡± At this moment, the eldest son of the Haitang family, Jerry, was speaking slowly to the middle-aged man on the throne. The middle-aged man in front of him wore a crown on his head. It was obvious that he had already regarded himself as the king. He was Duke Haitang. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the Master of the Ultimate Sword unwilling to form an alliance with us? Not only that, he even killed our revered elder, Almos.¡± ¡°The heavens want him to die, rather than let him be arrogant!¡± ¡°Now, this arrogant little brat seeking his own death is expected.¡± Duke Haitang¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°Jerry, why don¡¯t you come with me to the Li Fire sect? I want to see the look on the face of the Master of the Ultimate Sword before he dies. How laughable!¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± And then, the two transformed into two streaks of light, flying towards the direction of the Li Fire sect at high speed. At the same time. On a beach not too far away from the Li Fire sect. The old man whom Lin Lei had addressed as Uncle Bud slowly stopped brandishing his greatsword. In his eyes, an extremely sharp light flashed. ¡°Kid, I will never forget the kindness you showed me in the past!¡± ¡°I, the desolate sword sage, will never owe anyone a favor. Tomorrow, I will do everything I can to bring you away!¡± Boom! The desolate sword sage, the sage who had existed for the longest time in the entire Beilageluoya Empire, suddenly disappeared from his original spot with a flash of light beneath his feet. However, an unrivalled, heaven-shaking sword intent suddenly erupted from his original spot, transforming into a streak of light that shot into the nine heavens! In the northernmost region. The loose cultivators who had been blessed by Lin Lei all subconsciously gathered together, heading towards the direction of the Li Fire sect. For a time, the Li Fire sect became the center of the empire. Whether it was the ten great clans of the empire or the countless unimportant loose cultivators, they all headed towards the direction of the Li Fire sect. CH 61 At this moment, in the Li Fire sect. Natasha¡¯s face was pale, and even her arms were trembling subconsciously due to fear. ¡°Father, what should we do? The people of the four great families are all charging towards the direction of our sect.¡± On the side, despair flashed in the eyes of the eight tower masters, and their faces were ashen. At this moment, Roderick was sitting on the main seat of the cult master tower. He stared blankly at the ceiling of the cult master tower, as if all the strength in his body had been completely lost at this moment. There wasn¡¯t any light in his eyes. After all, these were the four great families! Although Roderick had already expected that the four great families would definitely not let the Li Fire sect off, he didn¡¯t know that this day had actually come so quickly. In just a year¡¯s time, they were already prepared to make a move. Perhaps tomorrow, the Li FIre sect would be completely annihilated under Roderick¡¯s lead. ¡°Leader, please say something!¡± ¡°What should our sect do next?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we hurry up and find the Master of the Ultimate Sword again? Where exactly is he?¡± ¡°As long as we discuss it with the Master of the Ultimate Sword, there might be a chance to turn everything around!¡± One of the Tower Masters asked hurriedly. When Roderick heard this, he frowned slightly. Right now, he was the soul of the Li Fire sect. As the leader of the Li Fire sect, he definitely couldn¡¯t lose his cool at this time. If Roderick lost his calm, the entire Li Fire sect would probably fall into a deep despair. Roderick took a deep breath, and his entire spirit reached its peak at this moment. At this moment, he seemed to have become the awe-inspiring leader of the Li Fire sect. Roderick said in a deep voice, ¡°All tower masters, go back and escort all the disciples out of the sect.¡± ¡°I will lead the others.¡± ¡°Fight to the death!¡± Hearing Roderick¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s faces were very ugly. Fight to the death? What qualifications did they have? Their eight tower masters were only level-eight or level-nine mages. In the eyes of the four great families, they were no different from ants. If they wanted to crush them, they could do so at any time. But although they knew, they still nodded solemnly. ¡°No problem, we will definitely fight to the death until the last soldier dies!¡± The disciples of the Li Fire sect could leave, but as the pagoda masters of the Li Fire sect, they absolutely could not. Although the strength of the Li Fire sect was not enough to match the four great clans, but in terms of spirit, the Li Fire sect would definitely not lose to the four great clans! This was the only thing that the Li Fire sect had left in the face of the four great families. Just as the eight pagoda masters left the pagoda master¡¯s tower and were about to return to their respective pagodas, they were all stunned. They saw that all the disciples of the Li Fire sect had gathered in the square of the nine towers. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± One of the pagoda masters asked. Nord, the elite disciple of the pagoda master tower, except for Natasha, slowly took a step forward. ¡°Pagoda masters, we¡¯ve discussed it. We don¡¯t want to leave the Li Fire sect just like that.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want to be cowards!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Master of Ultimate Sword who helped us defend against the attacks of the two great mages of the gate of vampires, we would have died in their hands a long time ago.¡± ¡°Now that Master of Ultimate Sword has been threatened by the four great clans, won¡¯t we become those despised ungrateful wretches if we abandon him? !¡± Another person walked out. He was the elite disciple of the green-eyed White Dragon Pagoda, Rosis. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Although we weren¡¯t born in the Li Fire sect, we grew up and lived here. We ate here and lived here. When we encounter danger, we will be protected by the Li Fire sect.¡± ¡°Now that the Li Fire sect has encountered danger, how could we just up and leave? We would really be ungrateful wretches.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯d be a bunch of scumbags!¡± ¡°We want to live and die together with the Li Fire sect!¡± ¡°We will never be ungrateful!¡± ¡°Who wants to leave? I¡¯m staying no matter what!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± In front of them, the voices of the disciples of the Li Fire sect rose and fell. The eight pagoda masters looked at each other in dismay. They could see a touch of gratitude in each other¡¯s eyes. Wasn¡¯t this sending themselves to their deaths in vain.. Their disciples were really too ignorant of the big picture! Naive, they were really too naive! They sighed helplessly in their hearts, but for some unknown reason, their noses were already slightly sore. This was the spirit of the Li Fire sect! Although the Li Fire sect was a second-rate force in the Beilageluoya Empire, compared to a first-rate force, they were no different from ants. It would be an easy task to trample the lifire sect to death. But this was the Li Fire sect! This was the spirit of the Li Fire sect! Although it was weak, it would rather die than submit! At this time, Roderick had already walked out of the sect leader¡¯s tower. She looked at everyone in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart. Bastard! However, looking at the sincere gazes of the Li Fire sect disciples in front of her, she couldn¡¯t say this word no matter how hard she tried. Following that, the corners of Roderick¡¯s mouth curled into a slight smile. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, tomorrow we will fight to the death with the four great clans!¡± After saying that, strong winds overflowed beneath Roderick¡¯s feet! He directly leaped into the sky and appeared in front of everyone. Everyone looked in the distant direction. That was the position of the four great clans! .. The next day. Early in the morning, the first rays of the sun dyed the sky white. At this moment, countless unaffiliated cultivators had already arrived around the Li Fire sect. Soon after, in the distance. The sky, dyed white by the morning sun, had suddenly shattered with a loud bang! Dozens of kilometers away from the Li Fire sect, numerous airships appeared in the sky. They carried a whistling hurricane and were just like terrifying magical beasts! The airships were densely packed and directly covered the morning sun. Numerous incomparably powerful pressure directly appeared within the Li Fire sect. Under the gaze of the dozens of airships, the Li Fire sect was like a grain of sand in the ocean, swaying on the verge of collapse! Roderick looked at the sky, and his heart could not help but clench. The members of the four great clans had finally arrived! Within the airships, Duke Rosette stood on the deck, his hands behind his back, and a strong wind blew against his robes. Behind Duke Rosette stood Rose, Peony, and Sunflower, the three sages. The remaining two hundred grand mages and eight hundred elite mages directly attacked from the airship and surrounded the entire Li Fire sect. They did not leave any chance to escape! CH 62 ¡°This¡­ This is the Li Fire sect?¡± ¡°This is utter trash!¡± ¡°A few puny mages of the eighth or ninth rank, a half-step Grand Magus¡­ This sort of trash at the very bottom of the lower class.. how could it harbor a sage?¡± Duke Sunflower shook his head disdainfully as he spoke. Duke Rosette, on the other hand, spoke directly to the entire Li Fire sect. ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword, come out on your own.¡± ¡°Perhaps, I can spare the lives of the Li Fire sect.¡± Duke Rosette looked down at the entire Li Fire sect, her eyes filled with contempt. Roderick¡¯s brows were tightly knitted as he forcefully shouted at Duke Rosette in the sky. ¡°Impossible!¡± However, the moment his words sounded, Duke Rosette¡¯s brows were knitted together. A terrifying and powerful pressure directly descended from the sky! Boom! Under the pressure of duke rosette, the yellow tortoise shell array of the Li Fire sect was like tofu. It shattered instantly! With a pfft sound, a mouthful of blood spurted out of Roderick¡¯s mouth. His entire face was as pale as a sheet of white paper, and his aura was extremely weak. ¡°Ant, you don¡¯t have the right to talk nonsense with me.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t intend to let the Master of Ultimate Sword come out by himself, then I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± After saying this, the Duke of Rosette sneered and looked at Roderick¡¯s miserable appearance. The so-called resistance that Roderick led the Li Fire sect to was nothing in the Duke of Rosette¡¯s eyes. But Roderick staggered and fell to the ground like an electric plug. He looked at the sky and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Was this the existence that stood at the top of the empire? The sage was really an unreachable existence.. Just a single pressure almost trampled all the people of the Li Fire sect to death like insects. The Duke of Rosette didn¡¯t intend to continue talking nonsense with the ants of the Li Fire sect. This was a waste of his time. Therefore, she said coldly to the depths of the Li Fire sect. ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword, I advise you to show yourself as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Continuing to hide won¡¯t do you any good.¡± ¡°Of course, you can pretend that you didn¡¯t hear me.¡± ¡°But the consequence of doing so is the miserable death of everyone in the Li Fire sect.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Not only will I kill them, I will also kill their parents, relatives, friends, and brothers. I will send assassins to kill anyone who has anything to do with them.¡± ¡°In this life, even if I don¡¯t say a million lives have died at my hands, there should be at least 100,000.¡± ¡°I have destroyed more than a hundred sects and factions.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think that I¡¯d have qualms about killing a small Li fire sect like yours, do you?¡± In Duke Rosette¡¯s eyes, the Li Fire sect, which only had over a thousand people, was like a bug that could be trampled to death at any time. Hearing what Duke Rosette said about the Li fire sect¡¯s disciples, they all felt a chill run down their spines. This was too terrifying! The Duke of Rosette didn¡¯t just want to kill them, she wanted to kill their entire clan! And now, within the isolation room. Lin Lei slowly opened his eyes. He had finally come out of the supreme training space. Within the supreme training space, Lin Lei had used all of his profound mysteries and divine abilities tens of thousands of times. Although his cultivation level hadn¡¯t increased, Lin Lei¡¯s control over his profound mysteries divine abilities have reached the grandmaster level! The actual combat power Linley currently possessed was on a completely different plane from before. ¡°The members of the four great clans have arrived?¡± Lin Lei murmured to himself. His incomparably powerful spiritual energy directly swept towards the direction of the entire Li Fire sect. Eye of insight! In the next moment, the power of Duke Rosette, Duke Rose, Duke Peony, and Duke Sunflower all appeared in front of Lin Lei. At the same time, Lin Lei discovered all of the people hidden in the shadows. Slowly closing his eye of insight, Lin Lei raised his head and looked towards Duke Rosette and the others in the sky, who viewed him as a god. ¡°You wish to see me?¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± After speaking, Lin Lei rose to his feet inside the isolation room. His concealment technique was completely shut down, and his face, mageforce, and aura were no longer hidden. He walked directly towards the main gate of the LI Fire sect. .. At this moment, outside the main gate of the Li Fire sect. Lin Lei¡¯s voice slowly rang out in the heavens. Duke Rosette and the others all turned to look towards the direction of the solitary confinement room. It wasn¡¯t just them. The experts in the shadows, as well as the loose cultivators who had come from all directions to help the Master of the Ultimate Sword, as well as the elite disciples of the four great clans who had surrounded the Li Fire sect. In fact, within the Li Fire sect, there were Roderick, Natasha, the eight pagoda masters, and more than a thousand disciples of the Li Fire sect. At this moment, they were all heading towards the deepest part of the Li Fire sect. And right in front of their stunned gazes. Lin Lei¡¯s face was calm. His black robes slowly fluttered behind him, and he walked out of the isolation room step by step. .. ¡°This is the Master of the Ultimate Sword! ?¡± ¡°How can he be so young!¡± ¡°Could it be that the sages are all extremely old grandpas and grandmas? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The Master of the Ultimate Sword has finally appeared!¡± ¡°What a pity. The Master of the Ultimate Sword has only just entered the sage realm. If he were to stay around longer, he would definitely become a giant of the Beilageluoya Empire.¡± ¡°Perhaps in a thousand years, the Master of the Ultimate Sword would be able to establish a magic family that belongs to him!¡± ¡°These people from the magic family are too detestable. Do you know that back then in the far north, the members of the magic family were wantonly slaughtering, and even the family members of Master of Ultimate Sword didn¡¯t let them off!¡±! ¡°This is the serious revenge of Master of Ultimate Sword.¡± ¡°The magic family is so disgusting! ? Is there no justice in this empire?¡± ¡°I really hope that the Master of the Ultimate sword will be able to escape this calamity today¡­¡± At this moment, far away from the Li Fire sect, countless loose cultivators were sighing in amazement. But when they had been amazed at how young Lin Lei had been, they had felt incomparably regretful. After all, under the combined efforts of the four great clans, not a single person had a positive attitude towards Lin Lei. Even the desolate sword sage, Bader, who had been fated to be with Lin Lei, didn¡¯t have any hope at all. But right now, in the dark. A black-robed man was standing in mid-air with his hands behind his back. As he stared at the distant Lin Lei, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I sense his mageforce ripples?¡± ¡°The Master of the Ultimate Sword is incomparably strange.¡± The Haitang clan was currently at the horizon. Duke Haitang was with Jerry as he watched Lin Lei slowly walk out. ¡°This is the Master of the Ultimate Sword?¡± ¡°Such a young and arrogant mageforce ripple. It seems he didn¡¯t intentionally use some sort of divine ability to conceal himself. He really is so young.¡± ¡°No wonder young people are so frivolous.¡± Duke Haitang laughed coldly. ¡°But so what?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t ally with our Haitang clan, today will be the day you die!¡± CH 63 Far away. The desolate sword saint¡¯s heart trembled. He knew that if he wanted to save Lin Lei, he only had one chance. He had to restrain himself and calm down. If he failed, most likely not only Lin Lei, but even himself would be annihilated by the four great clans. And in the entire area, the most shocked people were the people of the Li Fire sect. Everyone stared at Lin Lei in utter shock. Their eyes were flashing with disbelief. Everyone in the entire Li Fire sect was completely stunned. The true identity of the Master of the Ultimate Sword was actually Lin Lei! ? That Lin Lei who had once been imprisoned in the solitary confinement room for defying the Holy Maiden, Natasha, and who didn¡¯t have much of a presence in the Li Fire sect at all! ? How could this be possible? ! This had completely exceeded their expectations! At this moment, they felt a bang, and their minds exploded. They found it hard to even think. Natasha stared at Lin Lei¡¯s figure, her mouth agape in shock. ¡°Why did Lin Lei come out? Where¡¯s the Master of the Ultimate Sword?¡± It must be understood that in the entire Li Fire sect, Natasha was the person who worshipped the Master of the Ultimate Sword most. But now, the person who had come out wasn¡¯t the Master of the Ultimate Sword, but Lin Lei. This made Natasha extremely puzzled. She was just about to say something, but Roderick immediately shut her mouth. Roderick frowned, panting heavily as he solemnly told Natasha. ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t say anything more¡­¡± ¡°The true identity of the Master of the Ultimate Sword is Lin Lei!¡± Roderick looked at Lin Lei, who was slowly approaching. In this moment, he finally understood the question in his heart. Lin Lei was the Master of the Ultimate Sword. As long as he understood this point, all of the unexplainable problems would be easily solved! Why the Master of the White Tiger Tower, James, suddenly gained another three years of lifespan before dying. Why had the Master of the Ultimate Sword suddenly acted when the Li Fire sect was in danger? Why he had saved the Li Fire sect, and why he had traveled ten thousand kilometers to wipe out the gate of vampires. Why Natasha had been suddenly punished. All of this had begun when Lin Lei confronted Natasha and got locked up in the solitary confinement room. After coming to a sudden realization, Roderick was even more shocked! This was because it had only been six years since Lin Lei had been locked up in the solitary confinement room! Roderick still clearly remembered that in the past, Lin Lei had indeed only been at the level of a rank 3 magus apprentice! In just six years, he had directly advanced from the level of a rank 3 magus apprentice to the level of a sage. The speed at which he had advanced was simply unbelievable! Hearing what Roderick had said, Natasha stood there in a daze. As for Lin Lei, he was completely expressionless. Under the shocked gazes of everyone in the Li Fire sect, he slowly walked out. ¡°Hmph. You are the Master of the Ultimate Sword, right?¡± Even though Duke Rosette and Lin Lei were enemies, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in praise. Lin Lei was simply too young. Based on that incomparably powerful surge of magical energy, most likely Lin Lei wouldn¡¯t be more than twenty years old. What sort of concept was this? He was even younger than the eldest sons of the four great clans, not to mention old freaks like them, who would often enter closed-door training for decades. At this moment, Duke Rosette¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She changed her mind and said slowly, ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword, you are indeed very talented.¡± ¡°Your talent is incomparably powerful. Even I am extremely envious of you.¡± ¡°Even though you have offended the four great families, you and the Li Fire sect should be doomed today. Only death is the only outcome.¡± ¡°But I have changed my mind now. As long as you are willing to imprint a slave seal on the magic circuit for us and swear allegiance to our rosette family, I can promise you that I will let you and Your Li Fire sect off today.¡± ¡°Not only that, I can also promise you that you will become the new eldest son of our Rosette clan. Even if you aren¡¯t blood, I will accept you!¡± ¡°This way, not only will your life-and-death crisis be resolved, but you will also be able to gain a high status within the Beilageluoya Empire!¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Duke Rosette placed her hands behind her back as she stared at Lin Lei, waiting for his reply. A sage who wasn¡¯t even twenty years old¡­ What did this mean? The value which Lin Lei had displayed had far surpassed the value of those two combined. If Lin Lei was willing to give up everything and join the Rosette clan, then even if more than ten Hoovers died, Duke Rosette would still be extremely pleased. Even if Hoover was of her own blood and was her own grandson, it didn¡¯t matter! After Duke Rosette finished speaking, she subconsciously turned her gaze towards Lin Lei. In the Li Fire sect, the eight pagoda masters all had looks of joy on their faces. This was the best possible outcome for the current situation of the Li Fire sect! Under the countless gazes of everyone present, Lin Lei aid quietly. ¡°Why should I, Lin Lei, bow my head to you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you saying that you aren¡¯t willing to join our Rosette clan?¡± The Duke of Rosette frowned, and a wave of pressure slowly came up. At the age of twenty, he had become a sage. In the future, even the Duke of Rosette didn¡¯t know how terrifyingly talented he would be. Since Lin Lei wasn¡¯t willing to become a chess piece for the Rosette clan, he had to be killed! Otherwise, the threat he would bring to the Rosette clan in the future would be endless! A powerful aura suddenly exploded forward! At this moment, Duke Rosette leapt out of the airship. The terrifying aura made everyone unable to breath, and their faces changed dramatically! After sensing this aura, Lin Lei remained extremely calm. From the beginning to the end, his face hadn¡¯t changed at all. But at this moment, Lin Lei said slowly. ¡°Capital punishment?¡± ¡°Could it be that our Li Fire sect has committed an extremely heinous crime?¡± ¡°Me? What crime did I commit?¡± ¡°What crime did you commit?¡± Duke Rosette laughed coldly. ¡°Then let me tell you. Your mistake was that you were too weak.¡± ¡°If you were said to have absolute power, or if you were born in one of the ten great magic families of the empire, with their support, who would dare to attack you?¡± ¡°And who would dare to condemn you to death?¡± ¡°You are just too weak!¡± ¡°The strength of your Li fire sect is also extremely weak!¡± ¡°In this vast Beilageluoya Empire, only the four great clans are truly in control.¡± Duke Rosette laughed coldly. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± The corners of Lin Lei¡¯s lips curved slightly, revealing a hint of a pitying smile. And then, a terrifying aura that could destroy the heavens and earth exploded from Lin Lei¡¯s body! CH 64 At this moment, the sword of Damocles slowly appeared in front of Lin Lei. The silvery-white Sword of Damocles was currently emanating an unrivalled, terrifying aura. Waves of astral energy slowly gathered around the sword of Damocles, as though it was now a living creature, slowly absorbing the natural mageforce. And just as Lin Lei gripped the hilt of the Sword of Damocles¡­ A terrifying wave of energy, centered around Lin Lei, suddenly exploded forward! Light blossomed! Even the sky behind him had transformed into the Milky Way! This was broad daylight! A supernatural phenomenon! An incomparably bright light appeared on Lin Lei¡¯s body, then shot straight into the clouds! The entire Milky Way in the skies was split in two by this ray of light which Lin Lei had transformed into. Everyone was stunned. Just how terrifying was this longsword? To be able to just hold it and unleash such terrifying power! ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°This is too terrifying¡­¡± Natasha was completely stunned. Her eyes were wide open, and she had had completely lost the ability to think. It wasn¡¯t just Natasha. Duke Rosette and the others were all stunned. Lin Lei¡¯s face was silent, and he said calmly. ¡°Destroy.¡± The Sword of Damocles in his hand chopped down. Instantly, the sky turned dark. A terrifying sword-light descended from the skies. This sword-light was thousands of meters long! The power contained within it was enough to encompass the entire Beilageluoya Empire. Everyone could sense how terrifying Lin Lei¡¯s sword-light was. ¡°Rosette!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Master of the Ultimate Sword had just broken through to become a sage? !¡± Duke Sunflower stared at that terrifying sword-light in the skies, his eyes instantly turning bright red. He almost roared as he spoke to Duke Rosette. Duke Rosette frowned and did not reply to Duke Sunflower. Instead, he said slowly. ¡°Prepare to join forces to defend against the enemy. Activate the Zeus Raytheon Cannon.¡± Just as Duke Rosette finished speaking, everyone took a step forward at the same time. Their most powerful magic treasures appeared in their hands. All sorts of extremely powerful profound mysteries and divine abilities were unleashed at this moment! ¡°Consecutive Rose Arrows!¡± At this moment, a rose bow and arrow appeared in Duke Rose¡¯s hand. All the strength in his body struck the bow and arrow, and he suddenly released it! At this moment, the two longswords on Duke Peony¡¯s back were already held by him. In an instant, light flashed, and the two longswords with peony patterns engraved on them were shockingly unsheathed. Two rays of light directly shot into the sky, completely protecting Duke Peony¡¯s body. ¡°Peony dual-edged lotus flower!¡± Duke Sunflower took a deep breath. In his right hand, Sunflowers slowly began to form. In the blink of an eye, the sunflowers had formed into the shape of a glove. Then, an orange light suddenly burst forth, and the Duke of Sunflower¡¯s astonishing chop towards Lin Lei exploded forth. At this moment, the space behind the Sunflower Duke shattered. But the Sunflower Duke didn¡¯t let his guard down at all. He attacked with full force, pouring all of his mageforce into the glove. After nine consecutive punches, the space behind him began to crack. Only now did the Sunflower Duke come to a halt, panting. But right now, Duke Rosette, who was standing at the very front, suddenly opened his eyes. In an instant, the terrifying strength of the sage¡¯s tier 6 strength had been condensed to the extreme! He slowly extended his right hand, and an icy blue light directly appeared in his hand. The Rosette Knight¡¯s kiss, an incomparably slender knight¡¯s longsword. ¡°The Rosette Knight¡¯s kiss.¡± ¡°Forbidden Rosette spell, rose tear!¡± The hurricane whistled! At this moment, countless amounts of mageforce were gathering towards the right hand of Duke Rosette. In front of the Rosette Knight¡¯s Kiss, an enormous rose of mageforce was gathering! And then, the four Dukes unleashed their full power! Their most powerful techniques were all unleashed at this moment! And behind them, within all the flying ships. The cannonballs were all ready. One terrifying, pitch-black cannon barrel after another, the sizes of city gates, were aimed directly at Lin Lei! And then, with a single command, all of the Zeus Raytheon Cannons were fired! Dozens of them were fired at the same time! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! An earth-shattering boom! At this moment, the weaker mages all had utterly defeated looks on their faces. They fell to the ground, their bodies trembling. They wanted to cover their ears, but were unable to do so. Following that! Ringing in their ears! At this moment, the weak mages had lost their hearing for a short period of time. Following that, a terrifying shock wave directly flattened all the mountains around the Li Fire sect! A terrifying white wave suddenly spread out in the sky! ¡°Is this a battle between sages? It¡¯s too terrifying!¡± ¡°In a battle of this sort, any random ripple from this sort of domain can instantly kill us!¡± ¡°The destruction of the heavens and the earth. This is the true destruction of the heavens and the earth!¡± Everyone was incomparably shocked at this moment. After the attacks from the four Dukes finally dissipated, Lin Lei¡¯s figure finally appeared in front of everyone. At this moment, Lin Lei¡¯s face was as calm as ever. His black robes were slowly fluttering in the wind, and his hair was gently swaying. It was as though all of this had nothing to do with Lin Lei at all. In contrast, the four great clans were in an incomparably miserable state! The four dukes, who had been defending at the very front, were now covered in blood! Their clothes were torn and they looked extremely miserable! The two peony longswords in the Duke of Peony¡¯s hands were broken and he only had half a longsword in his hand. The bow and arrow in Duke Rosette¡¯s hand had been shattered and there were several bloody wounds on his old face! Duke Rosette, who was the strongest, was slightly better. He only spat out a mouthful of blood and his body was pushed back. He was thrown onto the flying boat. Among the four dukes, Duke Sunflower was in the most miserable state. His four limbs were directly blown apart at this moment. At this moment, he was like a human rod. Duke Sunflower, who had secluded himself for a whole fifty years and had finally managed to break through to sage level four, was now extremely dispirited! He only needed a sage level one mage to casually attack and he would be able to directly kill Duke Sunflower. Behind them, countless elite disciples and elders who had the strength of grand mages and mages were either dead or injured. Countless mournful wails could be heard from behind them. ¡°Master of the final sword¡­¡± ¡°What realm¡­ is he at? !¡± CH 65 ¡°What exactly is his realm? !¡± The four dukes stared in Lin Lei¡¯s direction. An incomparably cold aura emanated from the soles of their feet, going straight to the top of their heads. Deep within their eyes, an enormous hint of terror had already appeared. Lin Lei was the Master of the Ultimate Sword. His power definitely wasn¡¯t what Duke Rosette had said. He had just broken through to the first rank of the Sage! The surrounding spectators were all stunned by Lin Lei¡¯s earth-shattering sword blow. The power of the Master of the Ultimate Sword was simply too terrifying! It was just a casual blow, but it had nearly wiped out the entire four great clans! It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration at all to say that the four great clans had almost been wiped out by Lin Lei¡¯s sword blow! Those who had just attacked weren¡¯t just the four dukes! The dozens of flying ships behind them had released their Zeus Raytheon Cannons, as well as the hundreds of Grand Magnus who had led elite disciples of the Magus level. All of them had released their combined attack formations during the battle just now. With so much power added together, even a high-level sage would be instantly and heavily injured! But even these four great clans weren¡¯t able to withstand a single sword blow from Lin Lei. Lin Lei had almost been annihilated with a single sword blow! 1 Everyone from the four great clans stared in Lin Lei¡¯s direction. In their hearts, an incomparable terror had already appeared. In the air. A figure was incomparably shocked. ¡°How is this possible? The Master of the Ultimate Sword actually has the power of a tier 9 sage.¡± This mysterious figure instantly saw through Lin Lei¡¯s power. ¡°Most likely, the four great clans are going to suffer today.¡± 1 A long time later, the mysterious figure finally spoke slowly. At this moment, in another part of the void, the desolate sword sage Bard stared at Lin Lei in utter shock. For a moment, he wanted to say something, but not a single word came out. After thinking for a long time, he finally spoke slowly. ¡°Kid, in the future, I¡¯m afraid that if I encounter a problem in breaking through, I¡¯ll need to find you to solve it.¡± The nervousness and worry on Bard¡¯s face had completely disappeared at this moment. After Lin Lei had displayed his full power, the desolate sword sage, Bard, knew. From this day forth, the four great clans of the Beilageluoya Empire had become a joke. They were like pitiful clowns. This forced Bard to recall the time he spent training alongside Lin Lei the sea. He had once said that the name ¡®Master of the Ultimate Sword¡¯ was an ominous sign. But now, it seemed, it wasn¡¯t an ominous sign for Lin Lei¡¯s at all. It was for the four great clans¡¯! In the air. Duke Haitang and his eldest son, Jerry, had incomparably pale faces. They looked at each other. Clearly, they had been shocked by Linley¡¯s earlier attack. ¡°Jerry, I. . .¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to apologize to the Master of the Ultimate Sword. Do you think he will be able to forgive us?¡± Duke Haitang panted deeply. Clearly, he was extremely afraid. As for Jerry, he subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his entire body trembling. He was stunned for quite a while, then hurriedly said. ¡°Lord Duke¡­¡± ¡°As I see it, we should hurry up and flee¡­¡± ¡°If Lord Ultimate Sword is magnanimous enough to let bygones be bygones, then seeing that we aren¡¯t here, he¡¯ll just forget about us.¡± ¡°If Lord Ultimate Sword really does plan to attack us, then at least we¡¯d have a burial place if we return to the Haitang clan¡­¡± Thus. With just this single sword attack, Lin Lei was able to directly destroy the entire four great clans. Everyone in the empire was incomparably shocked. At this moment, Lin Lei was already preparing to unleash his second sword attack. ¡°Sword Purgatory Shadowkill Formation.¡± And then, a terrifying explosion rang out, accompanied by Lin Lei¡¯s sword attack. One terrifying sword-light after another was splitting apart! One transformed into two! Two transformed into four! .. In the blink of an eye, it transformed into countless streaks of sword-light! The sword-light covered an entire hundred kilometers of the sky! It was so dense that the entire sky was covered by Lin Lei¡¯s sword-light. The Sword of Damocles seemed to be hovering above everyone¡¯s head, judging everyone¡¯s sins. And then, sword light flashed explosively! Countless Sword Shadows split apart from the Sword of Damocles, charging straight towards the members of the four great clans! Within the supreme training space, Lin Lei had already trained the [ infernal sword ] formation to its limits! It could be said that in the entire empire, there was no one who had a greater understanding of the large-scale [ infernal sword ] formation than Lin Lei! ¡°Lord Duke!¡± ¡°Save us!¡± ¡°I beg of you. No matter what, don¡¯t kill me!¡± The members of the four great clans had all been scared silly by Lin Lei. Seeing the Shadow Sword Formation attack, they all howled in grief. Under the Shadow Sword Formation, both Grand Magi and magi were instantly pierced through like tofu! Fresh Blood! Severed Limbs! It was incomparably tragic! As for Lin Lei, when he saw this scene in the infernal realm, he didn¡¯t have any expression on his face. Countless streaks of sword light were currently slaughtering the lives of the four great clans. The four dukes whom they had sought help from, faced with the countless sword shadows of the Sword of Damocles, were unable to protect themselves! The four dukes were all completely submerged within the countless swords of Damocles. They were desperately trying to use their strongest life-saving methods. But it was completely useless! The human-rod-like Duke Sunflower was instantly turned into a bloody mist by the Sword Light and Sword Shadow! ¡°Rosette, I hate you!¡± Before dying, Duke Sunflower looked at Duke Rosette in despair. Back then, it was Duke Rosette who had told everyone that the Master of the Ultimate Sword had only just advanced to a tier 1 sage! ¡®You¡¯re telling me that this is a tier 1 sage? !¡¯? The next moment, the sky suddenly darkened! Solar eclipse! This was a heaven and earth phenomenon that would only appear when a sage level cultivator perished! And the death of Duke Sunflower was just the beginning. ¡°Run!¡± At this moment, Duke Rose was hunched over, spitting out large mouthfuls of blood. She directly ignited his own magic circuit, trying to escape at any cost. Sage level 9! The true strength of the Master of the Ultimate Sword! This strength was enough to look down on the entire Beilageluoya Empire! If she did not escape, everyone would probably die at the hands of the Master of the Ultimate Sword today! If she had known that the Master of the Ultimate Sword had the strength of a sage Level 9, Duke Rose would definitely not have joined forces with Duke Rosette! Rosette, you deserve to die! She hadn¡¯t even been able to clearly determine the true power of the enemy, and simply assumed that the enemy was at tier 1 of the sage. Duke Rose¡¯s body was fleeing wildly, and in the blink of an eye, he had fled dozens of kilometers! Just as the Duke of Rose was about to escape the range of the Shadowkill Formation of the sword jail, Lin Lei¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from within the heavens. ¡°Lock.¡± As soon as Lin Lei ¡®s vice fell, it was as though the entire world had come to a halt. The Duke of Rose was still charging forward, but she was completely unable to move! It was incomparably strange! ¡°What is going on here! ?¡± ¡°Could it be some sort of profound mystery divine ability?¡± The Duke of Rose was incomparably shocked. A sense of impending death appeared in her heart! In the next moment, countless sword lights appeared on Duke Rose¡¯s body! The silver light drowned Duke Rose! Solar eclipse! The sage fell, a second one! CH 66 The Rose family, Duke Rose! Less than a minute after the death of Duke Sunflower, he died abruptly! In the sky, two suns appeared and then turned into a solar eclipse. It was an extremely spectacular sight! Within a day, the two great sages died one after another! For a moment, countless people raised their heads to look at the strange phenomenon in the sky. Their faces were filled with incomparable shock! It must be known that it had not happened for nearly a thousand years in the Beilageluoya Empire. Two great sages had died within a day! But at the next moment, before they could react. In the sky, the third solar eclipse suddenly appeared! This was the Duke of Peony! Countless Swords of Damocles directly surrounded the Duke of Peony. Under the desperate situation where he could not escape, the Duke of Peony resolutely chose to self-destruct. However, before the aftermath of the terrifying explosion could spread out, it was directly shattered by countless sword lights! The Duke of Peony! Perished! Currently, the only sage who survived among the four great families was the Duke of Rosette. The Duke of Rosette furrowed his brows. Unknowingly, a pitch-black light barrier had enveloped his entire body. On the light barrier, countless complicated and obscure incantations appeared. ¡°It¡¯s the fallen angel Lucifer¡¯s Chaos Clock!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a king-level defensive item!¡± ¡°Not only can it bring luck to the family, but it¡¯s also known as the strongest defensive magic tool in the entire empire!¡± ¡°This time, the Duke of Rosette is actually so cautious. He even took out the fallen angel Lucifer¡¯s Chaos Clock!¡± At this moment, someone recognized the magical artifact which Duke Rosette had used, and shouted loudly. Under the protective light of the chaos clock, Duke Rosette¡¯s face was extremely ugly to the extreme! Facing Duke Sunflower¡¯s despairing howl, he naturally had heard it, but he didn¡¯t know how to explain it. A year ago, in the northernmost region. The Duke of Rosette had fought Lin Lei before. He was 100% certain that back then, Lin Lei¡¯s power had only been at the first rank of the sage realm. But in just a year, Lin Lei had directly raised his power to the ninth rank of the sage realm! This was something which Duke Rosette couldn¡¯t explain even if he racked his brains! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment, countless cracks had appeared on the pitch-black defensive barrier which the fallen angel, Lucifer, had unleashed. As the countless sword clones of the Swords of Damocles attacked, the cracks became more and more obvious. ¡°Damn it!¡± Duke Rosette¡¯s face was incomparably ugly to behold. Staring at Lin Lei, who was wielding the sword in his hands, a hint of shock flashed through his eyes. The sword in Lin Lei¡¯s hands was definitely an extremely precious treasure! In addition, its power far surpassed that of his own chaos clock! King-class weapons were divided into the upper, middle, and lower classes. Although the chaos clock was only a mid-class weapon, it was able to defend against attacks from king-class weapons! But now, against the attack of the Sword of Damocles, in less than three minutes, the chaos clock was about to shatter! The level of the Sword of Damocles had most likely far surpassed what Duke Rosette had imagined. Bang! At this moment, the chaos clock began to tremble wildly! ¡°This thing won¡¯t be able to save your life.¡± Lin Lei clenched his right hand, and all of the scattered sword shadows in the air suddenly appeared in Lin Lei¡¯s hand. And then, in the next moment, the light in Lin Lei¡¯s hand began to shine, and an incomparably enormous Sword of Damocles appeared in the sky! And then, it stabbed directly towards the direction of the chaos clock! Boom! At this moment, the middle-level king-class chaos clock was shattered! Within it, the face of Duke Rosette, who was hiding within, changed dramatically! In the skies, countless shattered flying ships fell from the skies. The originally awe-inspiring alliance of the four great clans had been completely annihilated by Lin Lei in two blows! Now, only Duke Rosette was left standing alone in the skies. Only ten minutes had passed since this had happened. Duke Rosette was currently looking at Lin Lei. Deep within his eyes, a hint of terror was causing his soul to tremble. The current Duke Rosette had completely lost all thoughts of fighting. ¡°They¡­¡± ¡°They lost¡­¡± Within the Li Fire sect, a look of disbelief flashed through Natasha¡¯s beautiful eyes. This was the combined attack of the four Grand Magus clans of the entire empire. Not only did the four dukes join forces, but they also had dozens of flying ships, a thousand Grand Magi, and a team of Grand Magi. But now, they had been killed by Lin Lei in two blows! There was no way they could resist at all. They had been instantly killed! How laughable was it that the so-called four great clans of the empire were now in front of Lin Lei! As for Roderick and the eight tower lords, they were completely stunned. They stared in astonishment at Lin Lei in the skies. After all, the scene before them was completely different from what they had imagined. In their imaginations, the current lifire church had been casually destroyed by the four great clans. And as the Master of the Ultimate Longsword, Lin Lei had been defeated by the combined efforts of the four dukes, and then killed. But now, Lin Lei had killed them all. He had single-handedly swept through an army of ten thousand soldiers! All of the disciples of the Li Fire sect were staring at Lin Lei in the skies, their faces incomparably heated. The current Lin Lei¡¯s status far surpassed that of anyone in the Li Fire sect, including the leader of the Li Fire sect, Roderick! ¡°Rosette, die.¡± Linley¡¯s face was calm. A black light flashed from his right hand, and he pointed directly towards the forehead of the Duke of Rosette. Ever since Lin Lei had left the supreme training space, this astonishing battle had come to an end. The dark specks of light directly tore through space, and the incomparably terrifying chaotic flow of space directly emanated a terrifying aura. Seeing this terrifying existence, Duke Rosette gritted her teeth. ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Can it be that today, you really are going to kill them all? !¡± Lin Lei laughed coldly. The finger which he pointed at Duke Rosette didn¡¯t pause at all. At this moment, a terrifying aura was gathering within Duke Rosette¡¯s body! He was planning to self-detonate! Rather than be killed by Lin Lei, he might as well self-detonate to leave behind some dignity for himself! But right at this moment, ripples began to spread out through space. A voice rang out from within the heavens. ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword, you¡¯ve killed enough. Please stop.¡± This voice seemed to have traveled through time, incomparably ancient. After this voice appeared, the flying ships that had fallen from the skies all vanished into nothingness. Even the space which had been torn apart by the dark judgement in Lin Lei¡¯s hands was now completely healed. In the skies, an opening was pulled open. A figure appeared from within. Soon after, everyone saw the true appearance of the owner of the voice. The old man¡¯s body was hunched over. He wore an incomparably black robe. His skin was as dry as a zombie. If it was not for the faint glow in his eyes, it was likely that some people would treat him as a dead person. The old man slowly walked down from the sky. A magic array would appear at the spot where the old man stepped, dragging the old man¡¯s body. ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve come to save me!¡± When Duke Rosette saw the person who came, the joy in her eyes were completely unconcealed! The person who came was the former Duke Rosette, the brother of the current Duke, Edward! CH 67 ¡°Elder brother!¡± At this moment, seeing Edward¡¯s figure appear, Duke Rosette¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but be filled with wild joy! After all, Duke Rosette had already understood Lin Lei¡¯s current level of power. A tier 9 sage! With this level of power, Duke Rosette believed that his elder brother, Edward, had already given up on her. When Edward had given up his position as Duke Rosette, he had left the Beilageluoya Empire and headed towards the holy region. And these days, Edward had just returned. Therefore, Duke Rosette did not know at all what level of power her brother Edward had attained. ¡°What? Edward has actually returned! ?¡± ¡°A thousand years ago, Edward disappeared. I thought that Edward¡¯s lifespan had come to an end. I didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t die, but instead, he reappeared!¡± ¡°Back then, Edward¡¯s power was far greater than the current Duke of Rosette!¡± In the air, the desolate sword saint was muttering to himself. In the sky above the Li Fire sect, Lin Lei looked at Edward, speaking calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve finally come out. Aren¡¯t you going to continue hiding?¡± When Lin Lei had been in the solitary confinement room, he had sensed a mysterious existence appear in the sky above the Li Fire sect. It was extremely powerful. Even Lin Lei wasn¡¯t able to completely see through it with his inspecting eye. This was why, when Lin Lei had just annihilated the four great clans, he hadn¡¯t used his full power. Lin Lei was afraid. He didn¡¯t know when this mysterious existence would ambush him. He didn¡¯t expect that now that he had already annihilated the four great clans, the enemy would finally come out. However, towards the enemy, Lin Lei had no fear at all. ¡°You want to protect him, don¡¯t you?¡± Edward stood next to Duke Rosette. Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword, you¡¯ve already killed so many people. You have to forgive and forget.¡± ¡°If you continue to slaughter like this, you won¡¯t be able to go to heaven.¡± ¡°Duke Rosette is my younger brother, who shares the same father and mother as me. The same blood flows in our veins. In this world, the only family I have is him.¡± ¡°I promise you that from today onwards, the Rosette clan and the Li Fire sect will never interfere with each other, nor will they ever interact with each other. Is that alright?¡± By now, the Duke of the Rosette had been scared out of his wits by Lin Lei. He no longer had any desire to continue fighting. But Lin Lei laughed coldly. ¡°You want me to forgive and forget?¡± ¡°You really are full of false benevolence and righteousness. You disgust me!¡± ¡°When the four great clans came to our Li Fire sect and prepared to destroy it, why didn¡¯t you come out and stop them? Why didn¡¯t you say to your little brother, ¡®forgive and forget¡¯?¡± ¡°Now I was about to kill Rosette, you came running out. What a joke!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I had a bit of power, the Li Fire sect would¡¯ve been trampled to the ground by the four great clans long ago.¡± ¡°Edward, right? I¡¯m warning you as well.¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to take Rosette¡¯s life. If you dare to stop me, I¡¯ll kill you as well!¡± ¡°Do you believe me?¡± After Lin Lei finished speaking, a hint of anger flashed across Duke Rosette¡¯s face! Lin Lei was simply too arrogant and lawless! Right now, a hint of anger flashed through Edward¡¯s eyes as well, but he wasn¡¯t able to react to it. ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword, the so-called training to increase one¡¯s power isn¡¯t just about fighting and killing.¡± ¡°The daily negotiations are also a part of cultivation.¡± ¡°You are now in the Beilageluoya Empire, so what you can see is only the size of the Empire.¡± ¡°I know you are young and full of vigor now, but you have to know that after you have grown to a certain level, these fighting and killing are no longer necessary for us.¡± ¡°In the end, I urge you to use this method. Master of the Ultimate Sword, put down your killing intent. I am willing to live in peace with you.¡± Edward said slowly. Lin Lei¡¯s face remained incomparably silent as he said calmly. ¡°You are right. Training isn¡¯t just about fighting and killing.¡± ¡°However, I am warning you for the last time. Rosette will definitely die today.¡± ¡°To have an alliance with the four great clans lead an army to attack our city, wanting to annihilate the existence of our sect¡­ I absolutely will not allow him to continue to exist in this world!¡± ¡°Is that so? If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no need for us to continue this conversation.¡± Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, Edward¡¯s originally stooped figure straightened up. At this moment, a hint of killing intent flashed through Edward¡¯s dark eyes. The reason why he had said so much nonsense to Lin Lei just now was to tell Lin Lei that he, Edward, wasn¡¯t afraid of him, but that he didn¡¯t want to fight. But now, Lin Lei¡¯s single-minded decision had completely angered Edward. Lin Lei¡¯s face was calm as he stared directly at Edward. For a moment, the atmosphere was incomparably tense! But right at this moment, Duke Rosette, who was next to Edward, suddenly collapsed to the ground. His entire body convulsed as he let out an extremely miserable roar. Following that, another solar eclipse appeared in the sky. Duke Rosette¡¯s entire body stiffened as he completely lost his vitality! The four great families, the four great dukes, and the four great sages! Today, all of them had died tragically in the Li Fire sect. Duke Rosette¡¯s sudden tragic death shocked everyone. What was going on? The Duke of Rosette did not receive any injuries, so how did he suddenly die? ? At this moment, Edward frowned. He looked at the dead Duke Rosette behind him and could not help but change his expression. ¡°You actually have a magic tool that can directly attack the soul!¡± Edward had already checked Duke Rosette from head to toe. There was not a single fatal injury that could cause the Duke Rosette to die, and the magic circuit did not have any backlash. Only his soul had completely disintegrated! This caused Edward to feel incomparably furious, but at the same time, he felt extremely terrified! From his whole body, Edward¡¯s mageforce covered the heavens and the earth as it shot towards Lin Lei. It was used to guard against the appearance of Lin Lei¡¯s magical artifact, which could directly attack the soul! Lin Lei laughed calmly, immediately dispelling the soul arrow that had pierced through the Duke Rosette¡¯s mind. This soul arrow truly was incomparably powerful. This was one of the benefits of Lin Lei¡¯s affinity with mageforce, which had reached the level of a deity. But the consumption of mageforce and spiritual energy was simply too great. Even the current Lin Lei wasn¡¯t able to release it many times. But right now, Edward¡¯s eyes were staring at Lin Lei, and a hint of greed flashed through them. After all, this was a magical artifact that could directly attack the soul. And that incomparably powerful Sword of Damocles in Lin Lei hands! If he could acquire those two treasures in Lin Lei¡¯s hands, Edward¡¯s power would most likely increase by another level immediately! CH 68 ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword, since you didn¡¯t listen to reason and still killed my younger brother, don¡¯t blame me for attacking!¡± Following that, the black robe on Edward¡¯s body fluttered in this windless weather! A gust of strong wind directly erupted fiercely with Edward at the center! At this moment, Edward directly opened his arms and hugged the sky. In the next moment, Edward was like the Emperor of this world. His entire body emitted a terrifying pressure that could not be desecrated! Under this terrifying pressure, countless existences hidden in the void were forced out at this moment. ¡°Great Sage! ?¡± The desolate sword saint looked at Edward with a deep fear in his eyes! ¡°No, it¡¯s a half-step great sage!¡± ¡°The current Edward has already reached the half-step great sage level.¡± ¡°Even a half-step great sage is still not someone we can fight against!¡± At this moment, Edward heard the words of Bard, the Wildsword Sage, but he didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. He spoke slowly to Lin Lei. ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword, I¡¯m giving you one last chance. Hand over the soul-attacking magical artifact you just used, as well as the treasured sword in your hands. I can spare your life.¡± A terrifying squall swept through the skies, and Lin Lei¡¯s hair was blown in all directions. The black robes covering his entire body were also being violently blown about by the fierce squall. ¡°It seems as though you¡¯ve become an old man. You really do talk a lot of nonsense!¡± ¡°Edward, let me show you the power of this sword.¡± Lin Lei smiled slightly, and the Sword of Damocles in his right hand began to emit a fierce light! ¡°Annihilation of the shadow charge technique!¡± In an instant, there was a crack in the sky. And then, an incomparably terrifying figure appeared. It was like an Asura from the infernal realm! In the next moment, the illusory figure in the sky merged with Lin Lei. Right now, Lin Lei seemed to be that incomparably terrifying bloodthirsty asura! A ten-fold increase! Lin Lei¡¯s power suddenly skyrocketed! And then, Lin Lei let out a cold shout. ¡°Sword Domain Shadowkill Formation!¡± In the next moment, a terrifying sword-light that shot straight into the clouds appeared in Lin Lei¡¯s hands. That terrifying sword-light chopped directly towards Edward¡¯s direction! A half-step great sage? So what! A single sword blow from Lin Lei would turn him into a wandering ghost! The power of this terrifying sword blow directly shattered space, and the entire sky was split in two by the chaotic flow of space. ¡°What sort of power is this! ?¡± Edward looked at that terrifying sword blow, his face filled with incomparable shock. This powerful sword blow had yet to chop down towards him, but that sword intent had already locked down on his entire body. An imaginably sharp sword intent directly scraped Edward¡¯s body until it was in pain! Edward took a deep breath and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Forbidden Rosette Technique, Rosette Aria!¡± Edward pressed his hands together. An incomparably huge rose appeared behind him! Looking at that terrifying figure, it was at least a few thousand meters in size! The entire Li Fire sect was currently enveloped by that rose! Everyone in the Li Fire sect could hear the melody of the Rose¡¯s internal chant! That was the melody of death! A deathly aura appeared in the hearts of everyone in the Li Fire sect. It was as though Lin Lei and Edward had already left the realm of human combat, like two terrifying wargods! The rose and the sword light suddenly intersected! Bang! The terrifying sword light directly shattered the petals of the rose! ¡°They are nothing more than half-step grand sages. Nothing more!¡± ¡°Break for me!¡± And then, atop the rose, a few more petals began to shatter! ¡°How is this possible!¡± Edward said in utter shock, and in his heart, he was so shocked that he took several steps back. Just how much had this Master of the Ultimate Sword grown? ! At this moment, Edward finally realized that the Lin Lei in front of him wasn¡¯t someone he could easily deal with! If he wanted to deal with Lin Lei, he would most likely have to go all out today! Edward spat out a mouthful of blood essence, and the blood mist immediately covered Edward¡¯s body. ¡°Forbidden Rosette Technique, Rosette Dragon!¡± Boom! In an instant, a dragon¡¯s roar came directly from behind Edward. After that, a phantom condensed into form, and an incomparably huge rose dragon appeared behind Edward. On the dragon, countless roses formed from the condensation of countless magic power. The rose became dragon scales, lifelike! Edward¡¯s expression was incomparably solemn. The rose dragon before him was already Edward¡¯s most powerful trump card. If he really wasn¡¯t able to defeat Lin Lei, then Edward definitely wouldn¡¯t hesitate at all. He would immediately turn around and flee. Flee! In the next moment, the giant dragon and the sword light clashed violently against each other! ¡°No!¡± Lin Lei¡¯s powerful sword strike caused the entire sky to transform into an incomparably resplendent light. As for Edward, he was no longer able to maintain that calm, expert-like appearance! He didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He immediately took out a voodoo doll, and his powerful magical power directly shattered the doll into dust! But in the next moment, that terrifying longsword landed directly on Edward¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, the black clothes on Edward¡¯s body instantly transformed into nothingness, and Edward¡¯s body exploded apart. Then, Edward appeared a thousand meters away. Where Edward was, that damaged voodoo doll replaced him. ¡°A scapegoat?¡± Lin Lei frowned. As a half-step great sage, Edward truly did have many life-saving techniques. However, Lin Lei swung that terrifying longsword in Edward¡¯s direction! Right now, Edward¡¯s entire body was covered in blood, and he looked extremely miserable. Seeing that Lin Lei was still chasing after him, he roared loudly. ¡°Lin Lei!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t dare to kill me!¡± ¡°I am a member of the holy land!¡± ¡°The secret plane of the primordial era is about to open. If you dare to kill me, the holy land will definitely send someone to kill you!¡± Lin Lei¡¯s face was calm as he spoke. ¡°Is that so? Back then, I gave you a chance.¡± ¡°If you had just left, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have attacked you.¡± ¡°But because of the greed in your heart, you ended up in such a state.¡± ¡°Die!¡± Lin Lei didn¡¯t have any intention of stopping. He directly swung towards Edward¡¯s direction! ¡°Lin Lei, don¡¯t you dare to kill me!¡± At this moment, Edward¡¯s mageforce was working at full power. He wanted to use all of his strength to defend against Lin Lei¡¯s sword strike! ¡°Break for me!¡± CH 69 ¡°Break for me!¡± Edward howled wildly. But now that Lin Lei had activated the shadow charge extermination technique, his power had increased tenfold! What¡¯s more, he had used such a powerful sword domain, the Shadowkill Formation. All of Edward¡¯s limbs and tendons had been shattered. How could he possibly be a match for Lin Lei? And then, under that terrifying sword light, Edward¡¯s feet transformed into a bloody mist! Edward lost his center of gravity, and his entire body fell forward. And then, from head to toe, Edward¡¯s entire body slowly transformed into a bloody mist! Bang! But there was no sign of anything strange happening between the heavens and earth! Edward wasn¡¯t dead! In the next moment, a faint purple figure appeared within the blood mist and tried to flee into the distance. As a half-step great sage, even if his body was destroyed, he would not die so easily. This faint blue energy was Edward¡¯s soul. As long as his soul was not damaged, Edward would have a chance to be reborn! Whether it was searching for life force, rebuilding a physical body, or forcibly entering a swaddle, there was no problem at all for him to seize another person¡¯s body. Lin Lei didn¡¯t feel any emotions at all. His right hand waved through the air. ¡°Soul arrow.¡± ¡°Strangle.¡± A thick, murderous aura directly locked onto Edward¡¯s soul. Right now, the two of them had become mortal enemies. Lin Lei definitely wouldn¡¯t allow Edward, a half-step great sage, to escape. Since he had already offended him, he would die here today. Or he wouldn¡¯t attack. Once he did, he would fight to the death! Behind Lin Lei, an enormous amount of mageforce was rapidly transforming into spiritual energy! Finally. A thigh-thick soul arrow appeared behind Lin Lei. A soul arrow! It was more than ten times larger than the soul arrow that killed Duke Rosette! A violet light flashed! In the next moment, the soul arrow locked onto Edward¡¯s soul, flying directly towards him. The soul arrow seemed to pierce through space itself. That violet soul arrow had directly pierced through Edward¡¯s soul! Edward¡¯s anguished wails rang out through the heavens! And then, Edward¡¯s powerful soul directly imploded! In the skies, an incomparably enormous solar eclipse appeared. As a half-step great sage, Edward had died under Lin Lei¡¯s soul arrow. For a moment, countless people were incomparably shocked. The entire area was silent! That was a half-step great sage! In the entire Beilageluoya Empire, there wasn¡¯t a second powerful existence! Lin Lei had actually done it. Not just the four great clans¡¯ allied forces who had come to slaughter Lin Lei, but also the four great dukes of the sage realm, as well as the famous half-step great sage Edward, who had been well-known in the empire for a thousand years! At this moment, they had all completely disappeared from this world. In the incomparably vast skies. At this moment, only Lin Lei was standing in midair. He was like a peerless god of war! Everything that had just happened seemed like an illusion, causing everyone to feel that it was inconceivable. Everyone understood this in their hearts. From today onwards, the four great clans of the entire Beilageluoya Empire. Had all become history From today onwards, the number one person in the Beilageluoya Empire would be none other than the Master of the Ultimate Sword, Lin Lei. ¡°Uncle Bard?¡± At this moment, seeing that the desolate sword saint, Bard, wasn¡¯t too far away from him, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but greet him. ¡°We haven¡¯t met in over a year. Uncle Bard, your sword intent has indeed improved quite a bit.¡± ¡°It seems it¡¯s not just your sword intent. Even your affinity with mageforce has reached the peak of the resonance level. It seems it won¡¯t be long before you will have a chance to reach the threshold of the deity-level.¡± Bard was completely stunned, the corners of his mouth constantly twitching. Right now, Lin Lei was clearly praising him, but Bard felt an inexplicable sense of humiliation. Especially when Bard remembered that a year ago, Lin Lei had only been a half-step sage, he became very angry. In just a year, he had gone from being a half-step sage to being a peak-stage sage of the 9th tier. And now, you are telling me that I¡¯ve improved tremendously? Bard shook his head helplessly. Slowly, he said, ¡°Kid, compared to you, I feel as though I¡¯ve been living like a dog all these years.¡± ¡°Perhaps in the days to come, I¡¯ll have to ask you for advice on training.¡± Lin Lei laughed calmly, then nodded. ¡°Of course, no problem. But let¡¯s talk about that later. I have some things to deal with.¡± Lin Lei had just finished with the four great clans and Edward. Clearly, he had some unfinished business to deal with. ¡°Is there anything else I need to take care of¡­?¡± Everyone was extremely curious. Hadn¡¯t he already killed everyone he was supposed to kill. What else was Lin Lei planning to do? In the next moment, they knew what Lin Lei was planning to do. Lin Lei directly stomped through the air, causing the space on the ground to instantly compress. The counter-force caused Lin Lei to transform into a streak of light and shoot out. Lin Lei¡¯s body appeared in the air. Immediately afterwards, Lin Lei¡¯s voice rang out throughout the entire empire. ¡°From today onwards, the Beilageluoya Empire¡¯s Rosette, Peonies, Rose, and Sunflower clans will not be allowed to have any new sages in the next five thousand years.¡± ¡°In addition, no one is allowed to take a single step outside the perimeters of their clan.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s words were like thunder, exploding in every single corner of the empire. In the next moment, the Sword of Damocles in Lin Lei¡¯s right hand chopped out four times in the direction of the four great clans. A silver light appeared in the skies of the four great clans. The members of the four great clans raised their heads, their faces completely ashen. In the skies, an incomparably enormous Sword of Damocles had appeared within it. As long as Lin Lei wanted to, he could annihilate the members of the four great clans at any time. Seeing Lin Lei¡¯s actions, everyone couldn¡¯t help but draw in a cold breath. The methods of the Master of the Ultimate Sword were simply too vicious! Not only did he annihilate the allied armies of the four great clans, he didn¡¯t allow the members of the four great clans to leave their family at all. In this way, the decline of the four great clans was inevitable! Lin Lei had completely destroyed the future development of the four great clans. He was silent in mid-air. He stared calmly at the ground, waiting for the four great clans to reply. His scrutinizing eyes were clearly telling Lin Lei that there was still a sage hidden within the four great clans. But to Lin Lei, who had already reached the peak of a tier 9 sage, it didn¡¯t really matter. These existences hidden within the four great clans were all people whose lifespans were about to end and were waiting to die. To the current Lin Lei, they posed no threat at all. Roughly half an hour passed. From the skies, a helpless voice rang out. ¡°Rosette clan, heed my orders¡­¡± And then, the Sunflower clan and the Peony clan began to issue orders. Finally, everyone turned to look at the silent Rosette clan. At this moment, a sigh could be heard from the skies. ¡°Rosette clan, heed my orders.¡± CH 70 ¡­ Within the secret chambers of the four great clans. The sages, whose lifespans were about to end, slowly opened their eyes. Staring at the Sword of Damocles hovering in the air above the heads of each of the clan¡¯s disciples, they couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads helplessly. Most likely, within the empire, the four great clans had already completely lost their former glory and prestige. The empire that followed would no longer belong to the four great clans. They didn¡¯t dare to bargain with Lin Lei They knew that if Lin Lei didn¡¯t kill them now, it would already be the best possible outcome. And then, in the skies above the four great clans¡­ A series of explosions rang out. The defensive formations of the four great clans had all been forcibly dispersed. In mid-air, Lin Lei nodded. The Sword of Damocles hovering above the four great clans contained Lin Lei¡¯s powerful sword intent. As long as the four great clans followed Lin Lei¡¯s instructions and remained in seclusion for five thousand years, after five thousand years, the Sword of Damocles hovering above their heads would completely disappear. But if the four great clans dared to disobey Lin Lei¡¯s orders, the hovering swords would instantly end their lives. Lin Lei didn¡¯t think that the members of the four great clans would be able to destroy those four sword intents. That was Lin Lei¡¯s most powerful attack. To completely destroy those four sword intents, one would need to be at least at the level of a Grand Sage. Seeing that his goal had been accomplished, Lin Lei¡¯s body flashed, and he directly appeared in the air above the Li Fire sect. Right now, countless loose cultivators were staring at Lin Lei in the skies, their expressions extremely complicated. After all, the elite disciples of the four great clans had all been brought by the four dukes to deal with the Li Fire sect. As for the remaining members of the four great clans, they were nothing more than smelly fish, rotten prawns, and ordinary people who didn¡¯t have any talent for training. The four great clans, in name only, were dead! At this moment, they all felt as though they were in a dream. Perhaps it was because the ordinary people of the four great clans hadn¡¯t offended Lin Lei, which was why Lin Lei had spared their lives. And right now, amongst the countless people¡­ Two figures were fleeing at high speed into the distance. The two were clearly Duke Haitang and Jerry. ¡°Lord Duke, it¡¯s a good thing we ran so quickly¡­¡± ¡°The Master of the Ultimate Sword seems to have forgotten about us. He didn¡¯t mention us at all when he was settling the score just now.¡± Duke Waiting and Jerry flew away crazily in the sky. Hearing Jerry¡¯s words, Duke Waiting couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Do you still want to live?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live, I still want to continue living. Hurry up and shut up.¡± At this moment, a voice directly sounded from the sky. ¡°Haitang, do you really think you can leave?¡± At this moment, Duke Haitang¡¯s entire body stiffened. The next moment, Duke Haitang¡¯s face was bitter as he brought Jerry to the front of the Li Fire sect. He knew that he absolutely could not escape. If he immediately apologized now, he might even be able to keep his life. ¡°Lord Master of the Ultimate Sword, I suddenly remembered something.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now. Farewell.¡± After speaking, Duke Haitang wanted to leave. Just as Duke Haitang was about to turn and leave, Lin Lei said calmly. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t left earlier, I really would have forgotten about the two of you.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s settle the score.¡± ¡°Although your Haitang family didn¡¯t participate in this joint attack against the Li Fire Sect, you want to use me as a sacrifice for the four great families, right?¡± ¡°Elder Almos seems to want to threaten me even more.¡± ¡°You can escape death, but you can¡¯t escape punishment.¡± ¡°The two of you can continue living as ordinary people.¡± After saying this, a soul arrow directly pierced towards Duke Haitang¡¯s magic circuit! The light purple arrow continuously magnified in Duke Haitang¡¯s eyes. In the next moment, the soul arrow pierced through his voice. It did not cause any harm to Duke Haitang, but there was a piercing sound. This soul arrow had directly pierced through Duke Haitang¡¯s magic circuit at this moment. Following that, Duke Haitang felt that the vast and boundless sage magic power in his body leaked out continuously. Tier Two Sage.. Tier One Sage.. Half-step Sage.. Great Mage.. Mage.. In less than a blink of an eye, Duke Haitang had already become a mage. Feeling his own power, Duke Haitang¡¯s face finally changed dramatically. He wanted to fight back, but there was nothing he could do! In the blink of an eye, Duke Haitang had transformed from an insufferably arrogant sage to an ordinary person who could be seen everywhere on the streets of the empire. ¡°Is there anything you aren¡¯t happy about?¡± Lin Lei asked calmly. Duke Haitang¡¯s face was ashen as he felt the mageforce circuit within his body disappear without a trace. His originally shiny black hair had now turned gray. ¡°Not at all¡­¡± Duke Haitang no longer had the slightest hint of arrogance or pride. Everyone, seeing how Lin Lei was able to strip Duke Haitang of his magic circuit, couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath. How terrifying! As for the nearby Jerry, his legs went limp, and he collapsed to the ground. His eyes flashed with fear. At this moment, he truly was terrified. This once domineering, arrogant eldest son of the Haitang clan had directly prostrated himself in front of Lin Lei. He knelt down! ¡°Milord, I truly was wrong!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to be your slave. But please don¡¯t take away my cultivation¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kneel before you. I beg of you!¡± Linl Lei¡¯s face was calm, and he didn¡¯t budge at all. Another soul arrow flew directly towards Jerry¡¯s mageforce circuits. In the next moment, Jerry¡¯s peak-level power as a Grand Magus slipped away rapidly. In the end, he ended up just like Duke Haitang, a completely ordinary person. Jerry¡¯s entire body was trembling, and his face was blank. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Lin Lei said calmly. ¡°Yes, siir¡­¡± Duke Haitang pulled Jerry up slowly, who was at a loss as to what to do. With his body bent, he slowly departed into the distance. Countless people stared at their backs, shaking their heads helplessly. This was a former sage. But now, he had been reduced to an ordinary person. Lin Lei placed his hands behind his back, slowly watching them leave. A tit for a tat. This was justice. After Lin Lei had done all this, the loose cultivators who had come to watch all dispersed. As for the desolate sword saint, Bard, he left the Li Fire sect after chatting a while with Lin Lei. The Li Fire sect, which had originally been filled with countless people, was now completely empty Lin Lei¡¯s figure appeared within the Li Fire sect. Right now, countless disciples of the Li Fire sect were all staring at Lin Lei with incomparable admiration. Natasha¡¯s eyes were wide open. Even now, Natasha couldn¡¯t accept this reality. ¡°Lin Lei¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ are you really the Master of the Ultimate Sword¡­¡± Linley hadn¡¯t even replied when the nearby Roderick bark hurriedly. ¡°Natasha, how could you talk to the Master like this?¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°There¡¯s no need for everyone to act like this. Just treat me like you did in the past.¡± In the next moment, Lin Lei disappeared on the spot. CH 71 At this moment, within the Li Fire sect. After seeing Lin Lei eave, the eight pagoda masters hurriedly ran over to Roderick¡¯s side and said, ¡°Milord, given Lin Lei¡¯s current status, how can we still allow the Master of the Ultimate Sword to continue to remain in the solitary confinement room!¡± ¡°Right. How about we just make Lin Lei the honorary elder of the Li Fire sect!¡± ¡°What honorary elder? As I see it, we should just make Lin Lei the new leader of our sect.¡± ¡°Indeed. Our Li Fire sect can just change its name. Perhaps in the future, we will be able to use Lin Lei¡¯s name to become an existence comparable to a Magus clan!¡± The eight pagoda masters said excitedly. After all, Lin Lei had come from their Li Fire sect! But Roderick¡¯s heart had only been excited for a short while, before he immediately calmed down. As the Master of the Ultimate Sword, how could Lin Lei have taken a fancy to the Li Fire sect? If he really continued to pester Linley like this, it would only incur his dislike! If that was the case, the losses the Li Fire sect would suffer would be too great. Roderick knew exactly what Lin Lei was thinking. When Lin Lei had been locked up in the isolation room, Roderick had specifically instructed his disciples to release Lin Lei. But Lin Lei still wasn¡¯t willing to come out. This meant that Lin Lei didn¡¯t want to interfere in any matters regarding the Li Fire sect at all. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that the four great clans had joined forces to attack the Li Fire sect, perhaps Lin Lei wouldn¡¯t have appeared at all. After having these thoughts in his mind, Roderick frowned and said. ¡°Silence!¡± The incomparably noisy crowd was all startled by Roderick¡¯s angry roar. And then, the Li Fire sect immediately fell silent. Everyone subconsciously looked at Roderick. What was going on? At this moment, no one in the Li Fire sect understood what Roderick was thinking at all. Didn¡¯t the Li Fire sect produce a supreme expert like the Master of the Ultimate Sword Lin Lei? Wasn¡¯t this a cause for celebration for the sect? Why was Roderick still so solemn? They didn¡¯t understand at all. Roderick put his hands behind his back. He stared directly at the people of the Li Fire sect. A long time later, he slowly spoke. ¡°From today onwards, do as Lin Lei says.¡± ¡°No one is permitted to disturb Lin Lei in the isolation room. From today onwards, the isolation room of the li Fire sect will become a restricted area, and no tower lord or disciples will be permitted to enter!¡± ¡°Also, if anyone dares to use the name of the Master of the Ultimate Sword to intimidate others in the empire, disgracing the name of the Master of the Ultimate Sword, as the Master of the Li Fire sect, I will personally drive him out!¡± ¡°You all know how loathsome those noble Magus clans are. I don¡¯t want you to turn the Li Fire sect into such a disgrace!¡± ¡°Although Lin Lei came from our Li Fire sect, that is Linley¡¯s business. It has nothing to do with us. Do you understand?¡± ¡°No matter how powerful the Master of the Ultimate Sword is, you can¡¯t take credit for it. I¡¯ll allow you to feel proud of Lin Lei, but that doesn¡¯t mean that from today onwards, you will be able to stand above everyone else in the empire!¡± ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Roderick¡¯s voice was extremely solemn. All of the disciples of the Li Fire sect suddenly came to their senses. Right! Did Lin Lei truly approve of the LI Fire sect? Most likely, everyone would be able to guess this answer. Perhaps Lin Lei truly did approve of the Li Fire sect, but that was only because he felt a sense of belonging to the White Tiger Tower. James had already passed away, and Alice had been in a coma for a long time. Perhaps Lin Lei had chosen to stay in the Li Fire sect because he was used to staying in the isolation room. Everyone pondered for a very, very long time. After a while, everyone nodded in unison. ¡°Milord, we understand!¡± Seeing this, Roderick couldn¡¯t help but reveal a gratified smile. The Li Fire sect. Within the isolation room. Lin Lei slowly closed his eyes. What Roderick said wasn¡¯t wrong at all. Right now, Lin Lei had no more reason to remain in the Li Fire sect. Right now, he was only staying because he had gotten used to this place. But of course, if there really were disciples of the Li Fire sect within the empire who¡¯d use the name of the Master of the Ultimate Sword to do whatever they want, Lin Lei wouldn¡¯t mind leaving the sect directly. Thinking that, Lin Lei shook his head. An azure protective barrier appeared around Lin Lei¡¯s body, then immediately spread out, enveloping the entire isolation room. .. At this very moment. The Winter clan. This was the most ancient clan within the Beilageluoya Empire. In the empire, there was no clan that could compare to the Winter clan in power. Unlike the four great clans, the Winter clan was extremely low-key. Ever since three thousand years ago, they had virtually never appeared within the Beilageluoya Empire. No one knew what this incomparably mysterious family was planning at this moment. This Winter family that had existed in the empire for tens of thousands of years seemed to have vanished into thin air. At the same time. The Belageluoya Empire, the northernmost land. In the sky. A castle had shockingly appeared. No one could have imagined that the Winter clan¡¯s base was actually within the clouds! And in the depths of the Winter clan¡¯s castle, a middle-aged man dressed in a suit, surrounded by specks of starlight, appeared by his side. It was incomparably strange. The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were as black as ink, and it was impossible to see his pupils. ¡°Herlos, how have the various empires of the saint-level recently been?¡± The mysterious middle-aged man slowly asked the old man in front of him. ¡°Your grace, Princess Fiona of the Meersass Empire, who went missing in the Beilageluoya Empire, has returned to the empire three years ago.¡± ¡°It seems that she was assassinated by the Molmo Empire¡¯s spies. The king of the Meersass Empire seems to be in a rage, saying that he wants to start a war with them.¡± ¡°Right now, the entire holy region is in a state of unrest.¡± Herlos slowly replied to the middle-aged man¡¯s words. At this moment, only Duke Winter was worthy of being called a duke within the Winter clan. This person was, shockingly, the Duke of Winter! Duke Winter shook his head, then continued, ¡°Let them hurry up and continue fighting.¡± ¡°Soon, the prehistoric ruins within the Beilageluoya Empire will be opened. By then, the various saint-level empires will definitely enter the Beilageluoya Empire.¡± ¡°By then, they will definitely start fighting. Since that¡¯s the case, let them fight as hard as possible.¡± CH 72 Duke Winter pondered for a moment, then asked. ¡°What has happened in the empire recently? Why are there so many strange signs between heaven an earth?¡± Herlus pondered for a moment, then answered, ¡°Recently, the Beilageluoya Empire has indeed not been peaceful. A new star called the Master of the Ultimate Sword has already appeared. He¡¯s not even twenty years old, yet he already has the strength of a tier 9 sage.¡± ¡°Moreover, the four great families of Rosette, Peony, Rose, and Sunflower joined forces to attack Master of Ultimate Sword. In the end, they were all killed by him in an instant.¡± ¡°Even the four great families were forced to be imprisoned under the pressure of Master of Ultimate Sword for 5,000 years.¡± ¡°Oh right, your grace, and Edward were also killed by Master of Ultimate Sword.¡± Duke Winter frowned, showing some interest in the Master of the Ultimate Sword. ¡°He has the strength of a tier 9 nice before he¡¯s even twenty?¡± Duke Winter was an old monster who had been alive for god knows how many years, but even after experiencing countless years of trials and tribulations, he had never seen a prodigy who had the strength of a tier 9 sage before the age of twenty. After all, a tier 9 sage who was not even twenty could be considered a top-notch genius even in the holy region. ¡°Edward was actually killed as well?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t that guy just run to the holy region and find the Molmo Empire to become some sort of commander-in-chief?¡± ¡°Why did he run back to the Beilageluoya Empire?¡± Herlos thought for a moment and replied. ¡°Edward should be searching for that Princess of the Meersass empire, but it seems that the timing of the two happened to be staggered. ¡°he current princess should have already returned safely to the Meersass Empire, and so Edward went back to the Beilageluoya Empire.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Edward, that young fellow, is usually full of evil tricks. It doesn¡¯t matter even if he dies. We don¡¯t need to care about him.¡± To the Duke of Winter, Edward¡¯s life or death was like a dead bug in his eyes. There was not much difference, and the Duke of Winter did not intend to take this matter to heart at all. Following that, the Duke Winter said, ¡°Herlos, the prehistoric relic in the Beilageluoya Empire is about to open soon. Find a time to talk to Master of Ultimate Sword and see if he is willing to join our Winter clan.¡± ¡°Of course, if Master of Ultimate Sword is against it, it doesn¡¯t matter. We don¡¯t have to force him to join. I¡¯m afraid Master of Ultimate Sword is the strongest genius in a thousand years. An existence at this level has endless luck.¡± ¡°We only need to be on good terms with him, but most importantly, we must not offend him. Do you understand, Herlos?¡± Herlos nodded. ¡°Yes, your grace. That is exactly what I plan to do.¡± ¡°Excellent. Since that¡¯s the case, you can go.¡± After giving his instructions, Duke Winter slowly closed his eyes. The Master of the Ultimate Sword, Lin Lei, had reached the power of a tier 9 sage at the age of twenty. For such a terrifying genius to be able to join the Winter clan was definitely the best. However, if the Master of the Ultimate Sword, Lin Lei, was unwilling, the Duke of Winter definitely wouldn¡¯t force him. .. Time passed. Three days in the blink of an eye. Within the Li Fire sect. At this moment, Bard, the desolate sword sage, had arrived at the sect. The arrival of the legendary sage of the empire, the most ancient of the sages, caused the entire Li Fire sect to boil with excitement. Roderick was filled with incomparable fear and trepidation. He was afraid that if he said something wrong, he would offend Bard, the desolate sword saint. In the end, Lin Lei brought the desolate sword saint, Bard, back to the solitary confinement room. Only then did Roderick wipe the fine beads of sweat off his forehead. Without Lin Lei present, the Li Fire sect, which was merely a second-rate power, was under tremendous pressure! Right now, within the isolation room, Lin Lei didn¡¯t have anything to offer to the Bard, the desolate sword sage. He casually pulled out two chairs and a table, and the two of them sat down face to face. ¡°Uncle Bard, given your current level of power, your resonance-level mageforce affinity has already reached the peak, right?¡± ¡°How can it be so easy¡­¡± Bard sighed and continued. ¡°If I can reach that level of magic comprehension, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be able to understand it in a day or two. If I haven¡¯t reached the level of magic comprehension, even after thousands of years or tens of thousands of years, I¡¯ll still be at this level.¡± ¡°Oh right, Kid, I¡¯ve asked you to come this time for two things.¡± ¡°When we were training together, what you said to me benefited me greatly. This time, I want to continue to discussing some more knowledge regarding the sword art with you.¡± ¡°Also, the prehistoric ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire are about to open. I see that you don¡¯t know much about matters above the sage level, and so I came here to tell you about it.¡± ¡°Prehistoric ruins, existences above the sage level¡­¡± Lin Lei muttered to himself. Although Lin Lei now had the power of a tier 9 sage, in truth, the amount of time he had spent training was still too short. He didn¡¯t know much about these matters. As for matters above the sage level, what Lin Lei knew was that when he had killed Edward, he had heard Edward mention something about the saint-level. Lin Lei nodded, indicating for Bard to continue. After all, Bard was indeed much older than Linley. He definitely knew much more about the affairs of this world than Lin Lei did. Lin Lei didn¡¯t have any arrogant thoughts about this. He just humbly studied. Even though Bard was now much weaker than Lin Lei, this still didn¡¯t make Lin Lei look down on the desolate sword sage. After all, when Lin Lei and Bard had been training together by the sea, Bard hadn¡¯t paid any attention to the fact that Lin Lei was younger and had a lower cultivation level than him. ¡°Right. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll continue.¡± Bard nodded, then began to speak. ¡°Kid, back then, you still remember how Edward told you that your horizons are indeed limited. Your horizons are only limited to the Beilageluoya Empire.¡± ¡°What he said is indeed correct.¡± ¡°Our continent is indeed divided into several regions, and our Beilageluoya Empire is located in the Far East.¡± ¡°There are also three major regions, the south, west, and north. There are a large number of countries and tribes. They come from different races, such as orcs, elves, goblins, and so on.¡± ¡°And the most important one is the central region that is surrounded by the four major regions in the east, west, south, and north.¡± ¡°We usually call this central region the Holy Region.¡± ¡°Because it is located in the center of the continent, it is incomparably prosperous! Regardless of race, experts will appear there.¡± ¡°In the holy land, geniuses are everywhere, and there are countless experts.¡± ¡°The four great clans who have dominated the Beilageluoya Empire for so many years are not as powerful as any of the sects in the holy land.¡± ¡°The holy land is said to be the most powerful place in the entire continent.¡± ¡°Even the four great regions, east, west, south, and north, combined, are not as powerful as the holy land!¡± CH 73 Seeing that Lin Lei was listening attentively, Bard continued. ¡°Holy regions are extremely powerful. Those who are capable of dominating holy regions are the cream of the crop.¡± ¡°Currently, the most powerful holy regions are the five great empires.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to say. However, there¡¯s a rumor that hasn¡¯t been verified yet.¡±According to the rumors, the original holy regions, north, south, east, and west regions were all under the control of an empire. However, because of a war, the entire empire was completely destroyed, resulting in its current existence.¡± Lin Lei nodded. He was extremely shocked. What sort of existence was it that was able to turn the entire continent into an empire of its own. This was probably the true meaning of the empire of the unsetting sun! ¡°Oh right, Uncle Bard, didn¡¯t you say that there were some prehistoric relics?¡± Bard smiled, he continued, ¡°I just told you that the entire continent was previously controlled by an empire. It was called the era of the ancient empire. And this prehistoric relic is related to this ancient empire.¡± ¡°According to rumors, in order to better control this continent, this empire destroyed a divine artifact and turned it into nine great gemstones.¡± ¡°Later on, when this ancient empire disappeared, it also disappeared into the void. As time passed, the space shattered and formed a relic.¡± ¡°According to legends, whoever can gather the nine great gemstones together will be able to unify the continent once again!¡± ¡°Do you know why the holy region is called the holy region? That is because there are five gemstones in the holy region.¡± ¡°Over time, the magic power in the holy region has become denser and denser. It is even several times stronger than in other regions!¡± ¡°Currently, the prehistoric ruins that will appear in the Beilageluoya Empire is one of the nine gemstones. It is the only gemstone in the far east.¡± ¡°It can be said that as long as one possesses this gemstone, one will be able to control the magic power of the entire far east. At that time, the person who possesses the gemstone will be the owner of the far east.¡± ¡°Tens of millions of years ago, this prehistoric relic appeared in the Beilageluoya Empire. Even the five great empires of the holy region had sent people to search for it, but they did not discover anything.¡± ¡°The only clue they could find was that the space in this relic was extremely unstable. If an expert at the level of the great sage entered, this relic could collapse instantly.¡± ¡°The space turbulence created by that time would be enough to kill everyone inside.¡± ¡°It has been almost ten thousand years since that time. Soon, the relic in the Beilageluoya Empire will appear.¡± ¡°I almost forgot that the level above the sage is the great sage.¡± ¡°If you want to become a great sage, you need to condense your own astral cloud body.¡± Bard, the desolate sword sage, slowly told Lin Lei everything he knew. Such a large amount of information entered Lin Lei¡¯s mind. Even though Lin Lei as now at the peak of tier 9, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of a headache. The ancient empire era, the five regions of the continent, the nine precious stones, the Master of the easternmost region, the great sage, and the nebulous body. Lin Lei rearranged all of the information Bader had mentioned in his mind, then slowly began to speak. ¡°Uncle Bard, if everything goes according to what you said, the ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire will immediately open. At that time, won¡¯t the five great empires of the saint-level all send people over?¡± Bard nodded. ¡°Right. According to my calculations, since he is a member of the Molmo Empire, he is most likely an existence sent by the Molmo Empire to the Beilageluoya Empire to gather information.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Lin Lei seemed to be lost in thought. ¡°This prehistoric ruin is about to open, and the Saints have been preparing for it for ten thousand years. It can be said that this ruin has nothing to do with us at all. This is a battle between the five empires of the holy region, right?¡± Although Lin Lei was a bit interested in that gemstone, he still knew what to do with his own power. Although he was now unrivalled in the entire Beilageluoya Empire¡­ But in front of the entire continent, how could the Beilageluoya Empire not be incomparably weak? If he were to get too arrogant now, it would be a waste of time and confidence. In the end, he would only be courting death. Right now, in front of the five great empires of the holy region, he had no way of resisting at all. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Bard shook his head helplessly. Staring at the horizon, he sighed helplessly. ¡°Kid, do you know how old I am this year?¡± After a long while, Bard suddenly asked without thinking. Lin Lei asked tentatively, ¡°A thousand, or two thousand?¡± Bard shook his head. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m already 3,440 years old.¡± ¡°The lifespan of a sage is 3,500 years. It can be said that in another ten years, my lifespan will come to an end.¡± ¡°And my current power is only at the fifth rank of the sage. If I want to break through to become a great sage within ten years, relying on my own training is probably nothing more than a pipe dream.¡± ¡°As for the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire, there is a nebula fruit which the ancient empire spent a tremendous amount of money to create.¡± ¡°As long as one is able to use that nebula fruit, they will be able to easily create their own nebula body, directly acquiring the power of a great sage.¡± ¡°Now That I¡¯m going to die within ten years, I¡¯m prepared to go all out and head to the ancient ruins.¡± A look that bud couldn¡¯t detect flashed through Lin Lei¡¯s eyes. Vaguely, Lin Leu seemed to understand why Bard was searching for him at this point in time. Lin Lei¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t wrong. In the next moment, Bard looked at Linley with a very grave expression. ¡°Kid, I know that your talent is extremely terrifying, and your current power is unrivalled in the empire. Even Edward, a half-step great sage, was easily killed by you.¡± ¡°In the entire Beilageluoya Empire, and perhaps even the entire easternmost region, there is no one more suited to enter the prehistoric relic than you.¡± ¡°As long as one¡¯s power is below that of the great sage, they will be able to enter the prehistoric relic. Although the holy region has already trained quite a few geniuses for this trip to the prehistoric relic.¡± ¡°But after thinking about it, given your skills, Lin Lei, although you might not be able to defeat them, they definitely won¡¯t be able to keep you there.¡± After speaking, Bard looked at Lin Lei with a very sincere gaze. CH 74 Bard looked at Lin Lei very seriously. By now, the meaning behind Bard¡¯s words was very clear. But Lin Lei didn¡¯t say anything. He just frowned. He naturally understood what Bard meant. It was nothing more than for him to follow Bard to the prehistoric ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire. But Lin Lei was someone who sought stability in all things, and had a very cautious personality. This time, the prehistoric ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire were about to open. The five great empires of the holy region would definitely send extremely talented geniuses to compete with him. But this wasn¡¯t what Lin Lei as most afraid of. How could a genius go without an elite protecting them? According to Bard¡¯s description, any one of them would probably be enough to make the people of the far east suffer. Not only that, in the past ten thousand years, the five great empires of the holy region had nurtured countless chosen geniuses with countless powerful techniques. If one were to put oneself in another¡¯s shoes, Lin Lei was a member of the five great empires of the holy region. Putting everything else aside, he would definitely make those geniuses who were supposed to be able to break through to the great sage level forcibly suppress their power, allowing them to directly become peak-stage saints of tier 9. Or perhaps he would make those who were supposed to be able to become great sages suppress them to become half-step great sages. This way, by relying on the techniques which the saint-level had accumulated over the past ten thousand years, it would probably be more than enough to sweep through the entire Beilageluoya Empire, and even the entire easternmost region. This way, he would be able to easily acquire the legendary relic pearl within the prehistoric ruins. Lin Lei pondered for a long time, then slowly spoke to bard. ¡°Give me some time. I need to carefully weigh the pros and cons.¡± ¡°My situation is different from yours, Uncle Bard. If you want to make things clear, however, it is because your lifespan is about to end. That¡¯s why you need to go to the prehistoric ruins and risk your life.¡± ¡°As for me, I¡¯m only twenty years old. There are still more than three thousand years before I reach my limit. I¡¯ve already reached the peak of a tier 9 sage. I think it¡¯s more than enough for me to use these past few thousand years to break through to become a great sage.¡± ¡°After weighing the pros and cons, there¡¯s actually no need for me to go with you to the prehistoric ruins and take this risk.¡± Although Lin Lei¡¯s words were harsh, to the point of extreme arrogance, there was no mistaking it. Right now, Linley had the advantage of youth. He wasn¡¯t even twenty years old, but he had already reached the peak of a tier 9 sage. With the support of the system, he didn¡¯t need to risk his life to fight for the prehistoric ruins with holy region combatant. The desolate sword sage looked into the distance. After a long while, he slowly nodded and said helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s right, Kid.¡± ¡°I was indeed not thinking straight.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to see you break through to the Great Sage realm in this lifetime.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± ¡°Thinking back, I was still an ignorant youth¡­¡± With his hands behind his back, Bard began to narrate his miserable life. Originally, Lin Lei had felt a bit heartbroken, and his heart was extremely heavy. But as he listened to Bard¡¯s words, the more he listened, the more he felt that something was amiss. Good Fellow. This old fellow, Bard, was actually playing a trick on him? At first, he had thought that Bard was an honest man, but he was an old fox! Lin Lei looked at Bard with a disdainful look on his face. ¡°Uncle Bard, are you joking with me?¡± Seeing that Lin Lei had already seen through him, Bard couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of embarrassment. ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m just telling you a story from the past.¡± ¡°Uncle Bard, I didn¡¯t directly refuse you regarding the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire. Right now, I¡¯m just thinking about it.¡± ¡°If I can truly quickly reach the level of the Grand Sage, then I naturally won¡¯t waste my time and spend my time in seclusion within the lifire cult.¡± Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, Bard hurriedly nodded. ¡°Right, right. Kid, I know that your talent is truly formidable, but the Grand Sage isn¡¯t some stage that can be reached easily. Otherwise, why hasn¡¯t a single great sage been born in the Beilageluoya Empire for thousands or tens of thousands of years?¡± ¡°Take Edward, the former Duke of the Rose clan. A thousand years ago, he was already at tier 9 of the sage realm. For a thousand years, he hasn¡¯t broken through to become a Grand Sage. Do you know how difficult it is?¡± Lin Lei shook his head helplessly. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time with Bard. ¡°Within the empire, when will the prehistoric relic open?¡± After doing some calculations, Bard replied to Lin Lei. ¡°Based on my calculations, it should be exactly one more year.¡± ¡°Right, Kid, take this.¡± As Bard spoke, he handed Lin Lei an ancient ring. ¡°This is the gateway to the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire. If you want to enter the ruins, you must have this ring. Only then will you be able to avoid being repelled by the spatial energy within the ruins.¡± Lin Lei didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He directly took the ring from Bard¡¯s hands. And then, Bard told Lin Lei about some of the treasures within the ruins, as well as how difficult it was to become a Grand Sage. He prepared to leave the Li Fire sect. Before leaving, Bard, the desolate sword sage, said to Lin Lei in a very serious manner. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve told you so much. Although I really want you to come with me to the ruins, this isn¡¯t some sort of moral kidnapping. Although the ruins are filled with countless opportunities, they are also filled with all sorts of deadly dangers.¡± ¡°In addition, the reason why we are going to the ruins isn¡¯t because we want to fight over that gemstone which controls the easternmost region. It¡¯s because of that starcloud fruit which can allow a sage to quickly advance to become a Grand Sage.¡± ¡°In that case, our danger has actually been greatly reduced. That¡¯s more or less what you said. Kid, just think about it. Even if you don¡¯t plan to go, I completely understand.¡± After speaking, Bard turned and left. These words were indeed from the bottom of his heart. Although he wanted to go with Lin Lei to the prehistoric ruins, Bard want Lin Lei to encounter any danger either. Watching Bard leave, Lin Lei slowly rubbed the ancient key that would allow him to enter the prehistoric ruins with his red hand. Lin Lei was a very meticulous person. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t be affected by Bard¡¯s words. Whether he went to the prehistoric ruins or not, there were only two outcomes. If he went to the prehistoric ruins, he would be able to quickly enter the Grand Sage level. If he didn¡¯t go, then he would continue to train in basic magic, slowly becoming stronger. After pondering for a long time, Lin Lei still couldn¡¯t come to a conclusion. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, then continued to train in basic magic. ¡°Whatever. When the time comes, maybe I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± CH 75 Just as Lin Lei was about to continue his training in basic magic, yet another new guest arrived. The Li Fire sect. The old man named Herlos had already appeared at the main gate of the Li Fire sect. Herlos was dressed in a pure white robe. His hair and beard were all white, and a warm, peaceful smile was on his face. ¡°Child, can you help me inform the people inside? Tell them that Herlos from the winter clan is here. He has something he wants to discuss with the Master of the Ultimate Sword.¡± ¡°The Winter clan¡­¡± ¡°The Winter clan! ?¡± At this moment, the Li Fire sect disciple who was guarding the main gate of the Li Fire sect finally reacted. This was a mysterious clan that had been hidden for thousands of years! This disciple¡¯s entire body trembled and he immediately ran towards the inner part of the Li Fire sect. He did not dare to delay at all. ¡°Senior Herlous, please wait a moment. I will go and inform him right away.¡± At this moment, in the sect leader¡¯s pagoda. Roderick, who was in the middle of a meeting, was suddenly interrupted by a disciple that reported the news of the Winter family¡¯s visit. ¡°The winter family, huh¡­¡± Roderick raised an eyebrow. Although the Winter clan hadn¡¯t appeared in the Beilageluoya Empire for three thousand years, just the name of the most ancient Magus clan in the empire alone was enough to shock quite a few people. Although Roderick didn¡¯t know why the Winter clan, which had been silent for three thousand years, would come looking for him at this time, he still headed straight towards the direction of the isolation room. He hurriedly called out to the barrier Lin Lei had set up. ¡°Senior Lin, Master of the Ultimate Sword, the Winter clan is here looking for you.¡± Within the isolation room, Lin Lei slowly opened his eyes. ¡°The winter clan, huh¡­¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but frown. Why would the most ancient and mysterious Magus clan of the Beilageluoya Empire come looking for him at this time? Although he didn¡¯t know what the other party was planning, Lin Lei still spoke. ¡°Patriarch, in the future, you can continue to call me Lin Lei. The title of ¡®Master of the Ultimate Sword¡¯ should only be used by outsiders.¡± ¡°In addition, let the clansmen of the Winter family come in.¡± ¡°Oh, OH. Alright, Lin Lei.¡± Roderick hurriedly let out a long sigh of relief, then flew at high speed towards the gates of the Li Fire sect. Roderick¡¯s current appearance was still that of fear and trepidation. He didn¡¯t become arrogant just because Lin Lei was the Master of the Ultimate Sword. ¡°Excuse me, is this Lord Herlos? Please come in!¡± Roderick said very respectfully. Herlos smiled calmly, then nodded towards Roderick as well. ¡°The sect leader doesn¡¯t need to be so polite with me. Just call me Herlos.¡± After he finished speaking, Herlos followed Roderick towards the isolation room. Soon, Roderick led Herlos into the isolation room, then quickly left. Lin Lei¡¯s right hand made a slight tap in the air, and a two meter wide opening appeared within the barrier, allowing Herlos to pass through. After entering the isolation room, Herlous couldn¡¯t help but look around curiously, then said to Lin Lei, ¡°I imagine that you must be the Master of the Ultimate Sword.¡± ¡°You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. I didn¡¯t expect you to be this much younger than I had imagined.¡± A hint of surprise flashed through Herlos¡¯s eyes. This wasn¡¯t because Herlos wanted to put in a good word with Lin Lei or win his favor. It was because Linley¡¯s age had truly exceeded Herlos¡¯s expectations. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony. Please take a seat.¡± Lin Lei hadn¡¯t yet put away the table and chair which had been used to welcome Bard. Now, he was using it to host Herlos. Seeing Herlos slowly sit down, Lin Lei asked. ¡°The Winter clan hasn¡¯t appeared in the world for three thousand years. Why are you looking for me? Is there something important?¡± Herlos saw that Lin Lei was getting straight to the point, and so he said slowly. ¡°I see that you, Master of the Ultimate Sword, have a very straightforward personality. I¡¯ll get straight to the point then.¡± ¡°May I ask if you know of the prehistoric relics within the Beilageluoya Empire?¡± Lin Lei raised his eyebrows. He already had a bad feeling in his heart. Looking at Lin Lei¡¯s expression, Herlos suddenly understood what was going on. Most likely, before he did, someone had already found Lin Lei and told him about the prehistoric relics within the empire. Seeing this, Herlos hurriedly continued, ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword, this time, the ancient ruins are about to open. Not only are there nine precious stones within, there are also starcloud fruits that can help a sage condense a nebula. Not only that, there are countless treasures within the ruins.¡± ¡°This time, I have come on behalf of the Winter clan. I wish to invite you, sir, to accompany our Winter clan to this so-called ancient ruins of the empire.¡± ¡°I can assure you that as long as you join us, we will do our best to acquire a nebula fruit for you, sir.¡± ¡°But of course, there is no such thing as a free lunch in this world. I trust that you understand this principle as well. If you join us, sir, all you need to do is help us out when we can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± Lin Lei frowned, then said to Herlos. ¡°Regarding this point, I truly haven¡¯t decided whether or not to enter this so-called prehistoric relic. If I truly am prepared to enter this relic, then of course we can look out for each others.¡± Herlos nodded. ¡°Sir, with your words, we can be at ease.¡± ¡°The imperial ruins are indeed of great importance. Please reconsider.¡± ¡°If you truly aren¡¯t willing to participate, then that would truly be a pity.¡± Lin Lei nodded. He didn¡¯t deny it, Herlos continued, ¡°We all come from the far east. We are the natives of the Beilageluoya Empire. We have to be united in order to be able to face the attacks of the five great empires of the holy regionl.¡± ¡°What you said is indeed correct.¡± Lin Lei nodded. Herlos frowned. Lin Lei¡¯s reaction was completely perfunctory. Seeing this, Herlos couldn¡¯t help but raise his head to look at Lin Lei¡¯s expression. But right now, Herlos couldn¡¯t find any on Lin Lei¡¯s face. Poker face, huh.. Herlos thought helplessly to himself. At this moment, Herlos had no idea what Lin Lei was thinking at all. In the end, he could only let out a long sigh and say helplessly to Lin Lei. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, sir, I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡± ¡°Farewell.¡± Lin Lei nodded and said. ¡°Right. Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be seeing you out.¡± Herlos wanted to say something, but after a long hesitation, he chose not to. He could only turn around and leave helplessly. Watching Herlos leave, Lin Lei frowned slightly. CH 76 Watching Herlos leave, Lin Lei frowned slightly. If Lin Lei truly was planning to participate in the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire, then he would definitely go alone. He wouldn¡¯t seek out any companions. Whether it was the so-called winter clan or the desolate sage bard. In the end, Lin Lei didn¡¯t trust them. After all, human nature couldn¡¯t be put to the test. Against the countless magical treasures within the ruins, who could resist the temptation of those treasures? Lin Lei definitely wouldn¡¯t hand over his back to them. But after Herlos left, many more people came. Some Lin Lei knew, some Lin Lei had never even heard of. Lin Lei could imagine the purpose of these people coming. After receiving a few more people, Lin Lei began to grow impatient. Was there no end to these people? Thus, Lin Lei directly sealed the barrier, announcing to the outside world that he was about to enter closed-door training. Lin Lei wouldn¡¯t receive anyone who came. After saying these words, it was indeed very effective. Soon, Lin Lei once more resumed his solitary training time. Although Lin Lei didn¡¯t know whether or not he should enter the so-called pre-historical ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire¡­ But if, after a year, Lin Lei still wasn¡¯t able to break through the shackles of the peak of tier 9 and become a great sage, then he would definitely have to make a trip to the pre-historical ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire. If he really was going to make a trip to the ancient ruins, then he would have to spend the next year doing his best to increase his power, so that he would be able to acquire a few more life-saving techniques. .. Twenty days passed in a flash. ¡°Beep! Beep!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for training in basic magic fifty thousand times!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the reward: super easter egg!¡± The system¡¯s voice rang out once more in Lin Lei¡¯s mind. Hearing the words ¡®super easter egg¡¯, the flames in Lin Lei ¡®s hands trembled slightly, almost extinguishing. Super Easter egg! When Lin Lei had trained forty thousand times, not only had the system given him a super easter egg, it had not only allowed Lin Lei to directly increase his power from tier 1 of the sage to tier 9 of the sage, but it had also given Lin Lei a massive amount of rewards. It was like the ¡®Sword Domain Shadowkill Formation¡¯, or the ¡®god-level Magic Affinity¡¯. This sort of reward caused Lin Lei to feel extremely excited. Lin Lei hurriedly opened the system space and looked in the direction of the super easter egg. At this moment, in a corner of the system space, the twisted egg was calmly sitting there. But right now, the so-called super easter egg seemed to be somewhat different from the super easter egg from before. The previous super easter egg was faintly glowing with a golden light, but this super easter egg was glowing faintly with a silver light. Compared to the previous super easter egg, this one clearly looked slightly inferior. But Lin Lei didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He said calmly. ¡°System, activate the super easter egg.¡± ¡°Beep! Beep!¡± ¡°The super easter egg has been successfully activated!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for acquiring the super sword technique, ¡®Ten Thousand Swords as One¡¯!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for acquiring a king-class weapon: the Shadowwalker¡¯s Sword!¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice in his mind, Lin Lei was rather puzzled. Super Sword Technique? Lin Lei hurriedly turned to look at the system¡¯s introduction of the sword technique, ¡®Ten Thousand Swords as One¡¯. Soon, Lin Lei understood this extremely terrifying sword technique. Rather than calling it a sword technique, it was more like a profound mystery divine ability. The ¡®Ten Thousand Swords as One¡¯ was able to condense a pure sword intent into a weapon every single day. As long as a person was still alive, they would be able to condense their sword intent into the fog without limit. The more sword intent a weapon was able to condense, the more terrifying the weapon¡¯s first attack would be! If the current Lin Lei, at the peak of tier 9 of the sage, was able to condense a single sword-intent into his weapon every single day, then three years later, with over a thousand terrifying sword-intents stacked together, the power of the attack would definitely be extremely terrifying! By then, most likely, Lin Lei would be able to easily slay the great sage in a head-on confrontation, right? However, there was a limit to the number of swords that could be combined into one. First, a weapon that had condensed sword intent had to be of a high level. At the very least, it had to be a weapon at the grandmaster level. Otherwise, if too many weapons that had condensed sword intent had just been unsheathed, the weapon would have been shattered before the attack had even begun. This wouldn¡¯t be worth the loss. In addition, once the ¡®Ten Thousand Swords as ONe¡¯ was used, the sword intent that had been condensed into the weapon would instantly dissipate. In other words, this was a one-time use divine ability. If one wanted to continue using it after unleashing the ¡®One Thousand Swords¡¯, then one would have to start from the beginning. However, this didn¡¯t matter to Lin Lei. After all, he would never use this sort of hidden treasure. Once he used it, it would mean that he was fighting to the death. At that time, when he drew his sword, he would have to draw blood. Lin Lei nodded. The reward given to him by this super easter egg truly wasn¡¯t bad at all. And then, Lin Lei turned his gaze to the other weapon by his side. The shadowwalker sword. A weapon at the peak-stage of the King of the Gods Realm. After infusing mageforce into it, it would become transparent, and for a short period of time, it would be undetectable by divine force. It could be considered an extremely terrifying weapon. Just like its name, it was a shadowwalker. If this terrifying weapon were to appear in the empire, even amongst saints, it would definitely cause a stir. Even against the demigod-level Sword of Damocles, it would only be slightly suppressed. Lin Lei was extremely satisfied. He murmured to himself. ¡°This super Easter egg is so considerate. Not only did he give me the ¡®Ten Thousand Swords as One¡¯, he also gave me a full set of weapons.¡± Originally, with the ¡®Ten Thousand Swords as One¡¯ sword technique, Lin Lei didn¡¯t know what to do. After all, the only king-level weapon in Lin Lei¡¯s hands was the Swrods of Damocles, which was a demigod-level weapon. The Sword of Damocles had already become an indispensable weapon for Lin Lei. He definitely couldn¡¯t give up on using the Sword of Damocles just because he trained in the [ Ten Thousand Swords as One ]. But now that he had the Voidwalker¡¯s sword, everything was completely different. Usually, Lin Lei would be able to continue using the Sword of Damocles while the Voidwalker¡¯s sword would remain by his side, condensing sword intent within it. But once he encountered a powerful enemy, Lin Lei would use the sword of the Voidwalker as his ultimate skill. ¡°Absorb!¡± All of the knowledge regarding the unification of ten thousand swords appeared in Lin Lei¡¯s mind at this moment. CH 77 Time flashed by. A year passed in the blink of an eye. Within the solitary confinement room, Lin Lei slowly opened his eyes. After a year of hard training, the Voidwalker sword by Lin Lei¡¯s side now had a total of 365 sword intents. With the 365 sword intents supporting it, the power of the Voidwalker sword had reached an extremely terrifying level. Even the Master of the Voidwalker sword, Lin Lei, would be shocked by its power. However, it seemed as though Lin Lei¡¯s cultivation level had once again reached a bottleneck. In the past year, Lin Lei hadn¡¯t improved at all. He hadn¡¯t even broken through to become a half-step great sage, much less become one. Lin Lei stared at the tiny window of the isolation room. The sapling that had once stood next to the isolation room had grown so tall. For a moment, Lin Lei was in a daze. After all, it had been seven years since Lin Lei had transmigrated to this magical world. Today, the Li Fire sect was extremely lively. After all, today was the grand ceremony for the disciples of the Li Fire sect. Anyone in the Empire who had a hint of magical talent could sign up and become a disciple of the Li Fire sect. Although Lin Lei hadn¡¯t made any progress in power in the past year, the Li Fire sect had improved quite a bit in the past year. In the past year, Roderick had finally broken through the shackles of being a Grand Magus, becoming a tier 1 Grand Magus. Counting the days, Roderick had trained for more than a hundred years. A few years ago, Roderick had already reached the level of a Grand Magus. Now that he was able to make a breakthrough, it was only a matter of time. Even though Roderick had already reached the first rank of a Grand Magus, and the Li Fire sect had officially become a first-rate power in the empire, in front of Lin Lei, they were nothing more than a weak existence that could be destroyed with a single breath. Not only that, the disciples who had trained together with Lin Lei had also entered the level of a magus. The Li Fire sect was very lively right now. However, even though Roderick had already become a Grand Magus, everyone¡¯s gazes were still subconsciously focused on the sealed room. After all, the reason why the Li Fire sect had so many disciples was because ninety-nine percent of them had come because of Lin Lei, the Master of the Ultimate Sword. Right now, in the Beilageluoya Empire, the name of Lin Lei, the Master of the Ultimate Sword, had become a legend. Many bards had written stories about Linley¡¯s exploits, spreading them through the streets, the villages, and the countryside. The current Lin Lei was now the number one figure in the entire Beilageluoya Empire. As long as one trained in magic within the Beilageluoya Empire, or used the sword, who wouldn¡¯t want to join the Li Fire sect, where the Master of the Ultimate Sword, Lin Lei, resided? Roderick was currently standing on the dais, giving a speech. The grand ceremony was being held. But as he looked at the countless disciples below the dais, he was completely unconcerned. In his heart, he understood that they had all come because of Lin Lei. Seeing this scene, a strange thought suddenly appeared in Roderick¡¯s mind. ¡°How about I let Lin Lei take in a disciple?¡± This strange thought appeared in Roderick¡¯s mind, almost giving him a fright. Wasn¡¯t this a bit too bold? Lin Lei was the Master of the Ultimate Sword whose name shook the entire Beilageluoya Empire! However, Roderick had mustered up his courage. If he didn¡¯t even say it, how could he possibly have a chance? And then, Roderick immediately had one of the tower lords by his side help him continue the disciple-taking ceremony. He quickly walked to the nearby isolation room, then called out to Lin Lei, who was within the barriers. ¡°Lord Lin Lei, today is the day for our Li Fire sect to accept disciples. Indeed, many powerful newcomers have come. Would you like to come out and choose a disciple?¡± Roderick didn¡¯t dare to casually enter the isolation room. After all, this was the residence of the number one person in the empire. He was merely a Grand Magus. Even the sages of the noble Magus clans had to be polite when they came to find Lin Lei. What right did he have to be so arrogant in front of Lin Lei. ¡°Patriarch, I told you long ago. You can just call me Lin Lei¡± ¡°As usual, there¡¯s no need to do these meaningless formalities with me.¡± Lin Lei shook his head helplessly. He wasn¡¯t someone who would just casually flatter someone and then raise his nose. However, in the past year, his cultivation level hadn¡¯t increased at all. Lin Lei understood that there was no point in continuing to train so hard. Taking in a disciple.. It would be good to go out and take a look. Lin Lei nodded. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go out with you and take a look first.¡± And then, Lin Lei¡¯s figure disappeared from the isolation room, appearing in front of Roderick. Seeing Lin Lei, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a year, Roderick couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely excited. Lin Lei, who had been a bit immature, now had a profound aura about him. Seeing that Lin Lei had already agreed to go to the disciple-accepting ceremony and meet with the newcomers, Roderick couldn¡¯t help but say excitedly. ¡°Wonderful, Lin Lei.¡± ¡°Most likely, if they knew that you were going to go to the disciple-accepting ceremony, the entire Li Fire sect would be in an uproar.¡± Lin Lei just laughed calmly, not planning to say anything. And then, Lin Lei and Roderick headed towards the Nine Tower Plaza. When Lin Lei appeared in the Nine Tower Plaza, the entire Li Fire sect instantly fell silent. Silence! Absolute silence! Even if a needle had fallen to the ground, one could still hear it clearly. Right now, in the vast nine tower plaza, only the sound of a gentle breeze could be heard. However, in the next moment, the entire Li Fire sect descended into a frenzy! The entire Li Fire sect was in an uproar! ¡°Oh my God! The Master of Ultimate Sword has actually come out!¡± ¡°Oh my God, am I really not dreaming! ? Could it be that the Master of Ultimate Sword is planning to take in a disciple! ?¡± ¡°If he is really taking in a disciple, I will be so excited!¡± ¡°If he is not taking in a disciple, then what is he? If he is not taking in a disciple, then why would the Master of Ultimate Sword appear at the disciple-taking ceremony?¡± ¡°The Master of Ultimate Sword is indeed just like what the bards said. He is so young and handsome! I am already addicted to it!¡± ¡°Is this the Master of Ultimate Sword? I must join the Li Fire sect!¡± ¡°Yeah, the Master of the Ultimate Sword is the number one expert in Beilageluoya. If we can join the Li Fire sect, then we are the juniors of the Master of the Ultimate Sword!¡± ¡°Join the Li Fire Sect? Now that the Master of the Ultimate Sword has come out to take in disciples, he will definitely join the Master of the Ultimate Sword!¡± ¡°If the Master of the Ultimate Sword takes me in as his disciple, who in the entire Beilageluoya Empire would dare to look down on me! ?¡± CH 78 Right now, the entire Li Fire sect was incomparably excited! All of the disciples in the plaza of the nine pagodas had fiery looks on their faces! After all, in this world where experts were respected, one had to have self-respect. Whoever was stronger would be in charge. In the entire Beilageluoya Empire, and even in the easternmost region, the existence of the Master of the Ultimate Sword, Lin Lei, could be said to be on the level of a ceiling. A peak tier 9 sage, a terrifying existence who could kill a half-step great sage. Who wouldn¡¯t be convinced? Seeing the incomparably excited expressions of the disciples below the stage, the nearby Roderick was speechless. Dammit. Just now, when I was speaking on stage, all of you seemed to be on the verge of starving to death, as though our Li Fire sect didn¡¯t feed you enough. But Lin Lei, facing the excited cheers from below the stage, didn¡¯t feel anything at all. As the saying goes, an ancient well doesn¡¯t ripple. This must be what it means to be at this level. ¡°Silence.¡± ¡°All of you are so loud and noisy. How embarrassing!¡± Roderick let out a cold snort, and a cold aura enveloped the entire Li Fire sect. Sensing the powerful aura of Roderick¡¯s Grand Magus level, all of the disciples were able to control their excitement. ¡°Amy, Roderick, you two come up.¡± Roderick said to the two people at the front of the nine towers square. The two people who were called Amy and Roderick were wearing gorgeous gowns and accessories. They were obviously young masters from big families. At this moment, a hint of arrogance flashed in their eyes. Roderick took a few deep breaths and walked up to the stage. He was so happy that he was about to cry. ¡°Oh my God, are they from a big family? Their talent, their strength, and even their chance are all theirs.¡± ¡°Yeah, we commoners don¡¯t get such a chance.¡± ¡°Keep your voices down. Amy and Roze are not good people. They are known for being narrow-minded. If they hear that and hate you, I¡¯m afraid you will suffer.¡± ¡°Yeah, if Amy and Roze can really become the Master of the Ultimate Sword, then they will be the ones above us ordinary people.¡± ¡°Humph, these two guys have bad characters. Look at how they bullied that little girl, Ella. The Master of the Ultimate Sword will never take a fancy to them.¡± The crowd was very noisy, and many people were talking. But at the end of the nine towers square, a girl wearing old clothes had a gloomy look on her face. 1 Her clothes were extremely tattered and didn¡¯t fit her at all. With one look, it was obvious that they didn¡¯t belong to her. They belonged to other people, so don¡¯t throw them away. They were meant for her to wear. The young girl¡¯s name was Ella. Because she didn¡¯t have the ability to practice magic, she was called trash by her family. ¡°Little trash, didn¡¯t Lord Roze say before that he wanted you to become his pet? Why aren¡¯t you willing? Now, he¡¯s about to be taken in as a disciple by the Master of Ultimate Sword. Are you angry? Don¡¯t you regret it later?¡± ¡°Since when can trash who doesn¡¯t have talent in magic be taken in by the Li Fire Sect?¡± ¡°How funny. He¡¯s just a trash who doesn¡¯t have talent in magic, yet he wants to meddle in our affairs. He¡¯s really a toad trying to eat swan meat!¡± The surrounding people kept cursing at Ella. Ella pursed her lips tightly. She only dared to look at the ground with her big eyes, because she was afraid that her entire body was trembling. As the only existence in the family who was unable to practice magic, she was an abandoned child that was not recognized. 1 Being unable to practice magic had always been an indelible scar in Ella¡¯s heart. The words of the people around her were like knives thrown in Ella¡¯s direction. Beside Ella, there was also a girl who was about the same age as Ella. She was dressed differently from Ella. She was dressed in the most gorgeous clothes and exuded a noble aura. At this moment, the gorgeous girl looked at Ella and could not help but cover her mouth and smile. ¡°How interesting. You can¡¯t talk about my sister.¡± ¡°Who said that if you don¡¯t have the talent to practice magic, you can¡¯t come to the Li Fire sect to become a disciple?¡± ¡°Who knows, the Master of the Ultimate Sword will really choose us, this little trash, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t choose us, you don¡¯t have to worry about my little sister. Who knows, the Li Fire sect still needs some cleaning, laundry, and cooking chores. Aren¡¯t you just right for it?¡± The gorgeous woman was Ella¡¯s half-sister. Both of them lived in the nearest city of the Li Fire sect, which was not a small family. Originally, Ella was the legitimate bloodline in the family. However, Ella¡¯s mother died young due to childbirth. After that, Ella¡¯s father remarried and had a new wife. Ella did not have the talent to cultivate magic. Her authority in the family was already weak. Now that she had welcomed her stepmother, her presence in the family was even weaker. Even Ella¡¯s maid and Butler were hurtful towards her. After all, as long as they bullied Ella, they would be able to gain the favor of Ella¡¯s sister. Who wouldn¡¯t be willing to get in on such a beneficial and harmless plot. At this moment, looking at the clothes on the two of them, one could see the difference in their status in the family. Ella¡¯s sister was wearing a cute Lolita outfit, and her fluffy pleated dress was gently swaying in the wind. On the other hand, Ella¡¯s mother had left this outfit for Ella. In comparison, Ella looked extremely pitiful. ¡°Sigh, why are you so disobedient, my good sister?¡± ¡°If you continue to stay here, aren¡¯t you asking for humiliation?¡± ¡°Hurry up and go back. If you continue to stay here, I¡¯m afraid that our family¡¯s reputation will be completely ruined.¡± Ella¡¯s older sister, fan in hand, couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and laugh. Ella, on the other hand, had an extremely cowardly personality. At this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to speak at all. All she could do was lower her head and accept the scolding. At this moment, on the dais. Amy and Roze had already walked onto the dais. To the side, Roderick was quietly introducing the background and power of Amy and Roze to Lin Lei. ¡°Lin Lei, Amy and Roze are both members of first-rate clans. In addition, their talent is top-notch amongst the disciples of our Li Fire sect.¡± ¡°Look at Amy. She¡¯s only eighteen years old, but she¡¯s already a Magus of the first rank. Roze, on the other hand, is naturally very sensitive to mageforce. At such a young age, he¡¯s already reached the first threshold of being able to become familiar with mageforce.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s face was completely expressionless. After Roze finished his introduction, he nodded, CH 79 Chapter 79: I Want This Girl. ¡°Roze, greet Senior Lin Lei.¡± ¡°Amy, greet Senior Lin Lei.¡± Amy and Roze both bowed very respectfully to Lin Lei. In front of Lin Lei, who was already the number one person in the entire Beilageluoya Empire and the easternmost region, naturally they wouldn¡¯t have any improper thoughts. Lin Lei didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared calmly at the two of them. As Roze and Amy didn¡¯t receive any response from Linl Lei, naturally they didn¡¯t dare to make any unnecessary movements. All they did was maintain their final salutation. Although Lin Lei was not using any mage power at this moment, Amy and Roze truly felt as if they were facing a fiend, Satan. They felt all the sins of their lives were being counted one by one in front of him. At any moment, Lin Lei would be able to kick them into the infernal realm. Amy and Roze didn¡¯t dare to move at all. In their hearts, they were feeling extremely nervous. Right now, their legs were trembling! As for Lin Ley, his eyes were like black holes, and his incomparable deep gaze was like the Sword of Damocles, stabbing directly into their hearts. In just a minute, fine beads of sweat began to appear on the foreheads of Amy and Roze, and the clothes on their bodies were all wet from the cold sweat. The reason for this was because the pressure that Lin Lei was giving them was simply too great. After a long while, Lin Lei finally spoke slowly. ¡°No.¡± Right now, Lin Lei already had the power of Peak Ninth Rank Sage. He even had the profound and and divine abilities of ¡°Eye of Inspection¡± and so on. Against two people who were only at the level of apprentice magus or the first rank magus, what secrets could they possibly hide from Lin Lei? This Amy was indeed very young, and she had a level of innate power that others didn¡¯t have. But from Lin Lei¡¯s ¡°Eye of Inspection¡±, she had only used a secret medicine to forcibly increase her innate power. This sort of behavior was simply trying to spoil things by excessive enthusiasm. To ordinary people, it would only have the opposite effect. In addition, under the effect of the secret medicine, this person wouldn¡¯t have much room to improve in the future. Most likely, a magus of the ninth rank would be the focus of his entire life¡¯s power. Actually, Lin Lei didn¡¯t care at all about talent. After all, Lin Lei¡¯s original talent could be considered the worst in the entire Li Fire Sect. But right now, not only did Amy not want to use hard work to make up for her lack of talent, she also wanted to use the secret medicine, which was harmful to her body, as a shortcut. How could such an action accomplish anything in the future? As for Roze by the side, he was even more of a trash! Although Roze looked at Lin Lei with great respect, under Lin Lei¡¯s observation, Roze¡¯s eyes kept turning, wanting to observe Lin Lei¡¯s expression. He had too many petty thoughts! Not only that, Roze had intentionally slowly released his mage power, wanting to secretly show off his Magic Affinity level. This kind of extremely vain person was what Lin Lei disdained. Most likely, if Roze really became his disciple, Roze would definitely rely on his name to swagger through the empire. This sort of petty scheme, Roze thought he had hidden it so deeply that no one would be able to detect it. But under Lin Lei¡¯s scrutinizing eyes, there was no way for him to hide it. This sort of petty scheme was absolutely ridiculous! It wasn¡¯t just this. Just now when Roze was walking towards him, Lin Lei noticed that Roze¡¯s footsteps were extremely chaotic. His entire aura was extremely dispirited. Most likely, in private, he had long ago become an incomparable filthy, mindless scoundrel who spent his days indulging in wine and meat. This sort of trash wanted to become Lin Lei¡¯s disciple? Stop joking. Just as Lin Lei said ¡®no¡¯, a hint of paleness flashed through Amy¡¯s face, and then a look of disappointment appeared on her face. As for Roze, he suddenly raised his head. His eyes were flashing with a hint of unwillingness as he spoke. ¡°Lord Lin Lei, may I ask why I can¡¯t?¡± Lin Lei glanced at Roze, and an incomparable powerful sage-like aura locked onto him. In an instant, Roze felt as though the sky had been shattered, and space itself had been distorted. His entire body began to tremble violently, and under an incomparable fear, Roze plopped down onto the ground. ¡°Do I need to explain to you?¡± Lin Lei said calmly. Roze¡¯s entire body was trembling violently, as though he had just seen something incomparably terrifying. His entire body was covered with cold sweat. He wanted to say something, but he wasn¡¯t able to say a single word. ¡°The two of you, hurry up and leave!¡± By the side, Roderick naturally could tell that Lin Lei was unhappy. He hurriedly had someone take Roze and Amy away from the platform. Roderick hurriedly said to Lin Lei. ¡°Lin Lei, there are quite a few talented members in Li Fire Cult. How about we take a look at a few more?¡± Lin Lei shook his head helplessly, then said to Roderick. ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t recommend, let me do it myself.¡± Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, Roderick hurriedly nodded. ¡°No problem. No problem.¡± Just now, Lin Lei actually did not intentionally used his sage-level aura to suppress Roze. He had just calmly glanced at Roze. If Lin Lei had truly used his aura to suppress Roze, in an instant, Roze would have become a bloody mist. In that instant, let alone the fact that Roze was on the verge of collapse, even Roderick, who was standing next to Lin Lei, felt his heart being grabbed by an invisible hand. He wasn¡¯t able to breathe at all. And then, Lin Lei¡¯s gaze turned towards the crowd in the Plaza of Nine Towers. The disciples who hadn¡¯t been chosen by Roderick were all incomparably excited as they stared in Lin Lei¡¯s direction. They hadn¡¯t expected that even the most talented of them, Roze and Amy, were not chosen by Lin Lei! Anyone who was glanced by Lin Lei instantly felt their hearts race, and the look of anticipation in their eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden at all. They wished that Lin Lei¡¯s gaze would forever remain fixed on them. And then¡­ Lin Lei¡¯s gaze turned to the back of the plaza, to an inconspicuous corner. And that was indeed where the so-called ¡®trash¡¯, Ella, was located. And by Ella¡¯s side, the woman dressed in gorgeous clothes couldn¡¯t help but feel wildly excited! Was this really not a dream?! Could it be that Lord Lin Lei, the Master of the Ultimate Sword, had taken a fancy to her?! Unbelievable!!! From today onwards, I was going to be successful and make rapid advances! The gorgeous woman felt as though she was floating in the air! In the next moment, Lin Lei¡¯s voice rang out from the high platform. ¡°I want this girl.¡± CH 80 Chapter 80: I Don¡¯t Believe It! How Could This Trash Be chosen?! In an instant, the gorgeous woman was so excited that she was on the verge of tears! This was tears of joy! Tears of incomparable joy. In just an instant, she had already decided what she would say to everyone when she went up on stage. She wanted to thank Lin Lei, the Li Fire Cult, her parents, and everyone else who was inferior to her! Countless gazes were all focused on this gorgeous woman. At this moment, her vanity had swelled to an incomparably high level! On the stage. Seeing that Lin Lei had already chosen that gorgeous woman, Roderick felt finally relieved. He slowly said to Lin Lei. ¡°This girl¡¯s name is Merol. She comes from the Ambrose clan in the neighboring Blue Flame City. Although her power is only at the fifth rank of the Magus Apprentice level, her talent is quite good.¡± And then, Roderick slowly said to the gorgeous woman below the platform. ¡°Child of the Ambrose clan, congratulations on being chosen by Lin Lei. Come up quickly.¡± Melor was extremely excited. She immediately lifted up his skirt and ran towards the high platform. But right at this moment, Lin Lei¡¯s voice rang out from the high platform. ¡°Fifth rank Magus Apprentice?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that little girl next to her, dressed in tattered clothes.¡± Instantly, all eyes turned towards Ella. Their eyes were filled with disbelief and shock! How could this be?! That little trash who couldn¡¯t train had actually been chosen by Lin Lei! In the crowd, the delight on the face of the gorgeous woman named Merol instantly froze. She turned her head in disbelief, staring at Ella, who was dressed in tattered clothes. The Master of the Ultimate Sword had taken a fancy to¡­ It wasn¡¯t her?! Instead it was that little trash who couldn¡¯t even store magic power in her body?! This feeling of falling from the sky completely distorted Merol¡¯s mind instantly! At this moment, on the high platform, Roderick hurriedly changed his words and said to Ella. ¡°It seems that I have made a mistake. Then please welcome this person from¡­ called¡­¡± For a moment, Roderick was stunned. In the information in his hands, there was no information about this little girl in shabby clothes. There was only a name, Little Trash. Little Trash?! Who wrote this information!!! For a moment, Roderick¡¯s lungs were about to explode from anger. Later, he would definitely give this student who had written this information a vicious punishment. In the next moment, Roderick no longer hesitated. He directly flew from the high platform towards Ella, speaking to her. ¡°Child, congratulations on being chosen by Lord Lin Lei. From today onwards, you will be Lord Lin Lei¡¯s disciple.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been chosen?!¡± Ella, on the other hand, was in disbelief. Her face was filled with shock, and she hadn¡¯t been able to react at all. The name ¡®Master of the Ultimate Sword¡¯ was not far away from Li Fire Sect. How could Ella, who was from Ambrose clan, not have heard of it?! Ella had never imagined that she would be taken in as a disciple by the Master of the Ultimate Sword. According to Ella¡¯s best idea, it would be good enough if she would be able to enter the Li Fire Sect, and even become a handyman. As long as she would be able to leave the family that caused her pain. But now¡­ She was actually chosen by the Master of the Ultimate Sword. Ella felt that at this moment, her brain had stopped working. It had completely shut down. Ella was completely dumbfounded. She followed Roderick and walked towards the high platform without knowing anything. Right at this moment, the nearby Ella¡¯s older sister, Merol, grabbed Ella by the sleeve. Merol was howling loudly. ¡°Patriarch of Li Fire Sect, are you mistaken?!¡± ¡°Just now, Lord Lin Lei said that he had chosen me. This Little Trash can¡¯t even train in magic. How could it be her?!¡± Roderick frowned, then said directly to Merol. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. It¡¯s her. This is the disciple-accepting ceremony. Stop fooling around.¡± But in front of him, Merol¡¯s face was slowly beginning to twist. She frantically charged towards Ella, howling. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Why did Lord Lin Lei choose such a trash!¡± ¡°A trash who can¡¯t even train in magic!¡± ¡°What right does she have to compete with me?!¡± ¡°How could it be? She was such a good-for-nothing who can¡¯t train. Patriarch, you must have heard wrongly. The person Lord Lin Lei has chosen is me!¡± As Merol howled, she turned to look at Lin Lei and said in a coquettish manner. ¡°Lord Lin Lei, look at me. I¡¯m Merol!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you choose me just now?!¡± ¡°How about this? I won¡¯t be your disciple anymore. I¡¯m willing to be your sex slave. All I ask is that you take me in!¡± Everyone present frowned. This fellow had gone mad, hadn¡¯t she? Sex slave¡­ Given the influence of the Master of the Ultimate Sword in Beilageluoya Empire, and even in the Far East, as long as he said it, which beautiful woman wouldn¡¯t want to get close to Lin Lei? Did she really think that it would be her turn?! In the next moment, Roderick rebuked. ¡°This is utter nonsense!¡± Roderick¡¯s face was so gloomy that it seemed like water was about to be squeezed out of it. With a powerful blast of astral energy, he directly sent Merol flying. ¡°Guards, take this mad woman away!¡± ¡°This sort of mad woman who has affected our disciple-accepting ceremony shouldn¡¯t be here!¡± ¡°Chase her out!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The disciples of the Li Fire Sect who were maintaining order immediately stepped forward and grabbed onto Merol. Merol¡¯s struggles were useless. Right now, a cold light flashed through Roderick¡¯s eyes. Since Ella had already been chosen by Lin Lei to be his disciple, then this Merol had to be killed! Just based on the vicious look in Merol¡¯s eyes when she was dragged away, Roderick had to kill this crazy woman. Otherwise, Ella would most likely suffer the revenge of Merol. Roderick had to clear a path for Ella¡¯s future. Although Roderick usually didn¡¯t put on any airs of a cult leader, and when he spoke to Lin Lei, he was extremely respectful. But how could Roderick, who had been able to establish a power like Li Fire Cult within the Beilageluoya Empire, which had existed for more than a hundred years, be brainless and without tactic? And then, the awe-inspiring look on Roderick¡¯s face was instantly swept away, and he spoke very gently to Ella. ¡°Little girl, What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Ella¡­¡± ¡°Very good, Ella. Let Patriarch take you up to see your master.¡± CH 81 Chapter 81: The White Tiger Tower, the First Lesson to Ella Everyone raised their heads to look at Ella. They watched as Roderick held Ella¡¯s little hand, walking step by step towards the high platform. Their eyes were filled with incomparable envy. At this moment, they all knew that this little trash who couldn¡¯t train was probably going to become significantly successful in the future. Was being unable to train really something that couldn¡¯t be resolved by Lin Lei, the number one Master of the Ultimate Sword in the uttermost East? That might not necessarily be the case! Lin Lei was no ordinary person, and the newly acquired Ella was definitely no ordinary disciple. Ella¡¯s current status was incomparably exalted! After all, she was the disciple of the Ultimate Sword Master! Even the eldest sons of those noble magus clans, compared to the current Ella, were like fireflies and the bright moon! At this moment, Roderick finally led Ella onto the stage. Finally, at this moment, Ella also came to her senses. She was incomparably nervous. She didn¡¯t know where to place her hands, and her little hands were tightly gripping the hem of her dress. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I, I, I¡­¡± Ella didn¡¯t know what to say at all. Her little face was flushed red. She had always been a cowardly person, and now that she was standing in front of everyone. Moreover, she was facing an important figure like Lin Lei. Finally. With a plop, Ella knelt down on one knee in Lin Lei¡¯s direction. Seeing Ella¡¯s appearance, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but smiled calmly. With his right hand in the air, an extremely gentle surge of mage power held Ella¡¯s body up. ¡°In an hour, you can come and find me in the isolation room.¡± After giving his instructions, Lin Lei disappeared from the high platform. In the Plaza of Nine Towers, countless disciples cast envious glances at her. As the most powerful existence in the empire, no one dared to stop Lin Lei from leaving. Not even Roderick. At this moment, Roderick suddenly realized that Ella¡¯s clothes were tattered, and dirty as well. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head helplessly. ¡°Take Ella to the bath and give her a set of the best clothes.¡± ¡°Oh yes, and also the clothes of our Li Fire Sect. Give Ella a set as well.¡± Roderick instructed. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± In front of them, two female disciples of the Li Fire Sect walked out, taking Ella with them as they left. ¡­ In the isolation room. Lin Lei was standing in the room, and waiting for Ella. The reason he had accepted Ella as his disciple wasn¡¯t because Ella¡¯s pitiful situation. It was because when Lin Lei looked around at the disciples in the plaza, he discovered that the reason Ella wasn¡¯t able to train was because she had two complete magic circuits in her body! These two magic circuits both wanted to absorb the mage power in Ella¡¯s body. In the end, neither of the two magic circuits was able to absorb it. If he was able to completely regulate the meridians in Ella¡¯s body, then Ella would be able to use both the magic circuits to train at the same time. Her speed would then be at least twice as fast as anyone else! But of course, only Lin Lei, the current ninth rank sage, would be able to discover that Ella actually had two magic circuits in her body. This was because the location of the magic circuits was simply too hidden. Even if Ella went to the other magus clans and asked the sages to help her investigate, they wouldn¡¯t be able to discover it. In that case, Ella would have two magic circuits in her body, but she would never be able to train until she died of old age. But besides this, Lin Lei had many other reasons for accepting Ella as his disciple. For example, Ella¡¯s incomparably tough mental fortitude. Even though Ella had been ridiculed by the surrounding disciples, she still didn¡¯t flee from the Li Fire Sect. Instead, she became even more determined as was waiting in the Plaza of the Nine Towers. Just this tough mental fortitude, no one would be able to achieve it. As Lin Lei was thinking to himself, the sound of small steps were heard from behind him. Lin Lei turned his head. He saw, to his surprise, the incomparably beautiful Ella, who had just finished bathing and changing her clothes. Ella was already quite good-looking. Now that she had changed into a beige, long lolita dress, she looked just like a princess of the Empire. However, perhaps it was due to malnutrition, although Ella had a face that could topple an entire nation, her figure was extremely petite. Clearly, at this age, many girls had already fully developed, but Ella¡¯s body was still very young, and her small breasts were only slightly bulging. ¡°Master¡­¡± Ella pursed her lips, and a hint of red appeared on her fair face. It seemed that Ella was still very nervous. But being called ¡®Master¡¯ by Ella, Lin Lei was still in a daze. For a moment, he felt as though he had returned to the time when he had just transmigrated to this world. The Lord of the White Tiger Pagoda was still alive, and Alice was still that lively little girl. He had actually become someone else¡¯s master one day. For a moment, a complicated look flashed through Lin Lei¡¯s face. ¡°Your name is Ella, right?¡± Lin Lei asked calmly. Ella nodded, then said in a soft voice. ¡°Ella Emilos.¡± Lin Lei looked at the cramped environment within the isolation room. He couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient here. Come with me.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s right hand gently tapped against the air. In the next moment, Ella felt the surrounding scenery change, and she directly arrived in a tall tower. It seemed that no one had come to this tower for a very long time. The ground was covered with dust and cobwebs. Not too far away, a white tiger imprint was carved into the wall. ¡°Ella, let me ask you.¡± ¡°Do you want to learn the spells of the Li Fire Sect, or do you want to learn my spells?¡± Lin Lei stared at the distant scenery of the tower, then asked Ella. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I want to learn from Master.¡± Ella hurriedly said. ¡°You can. However, the divine abilities I have are far more complicated. Compared to the spells of the Li Fire Sect. If you want to learn my spells, then you have to work a hundred times harder than learning the spells of the Li Fire Sect.¡± ¡°Can you do it?¡± Lin Lei asked. ¡°I can.¡± Previously she didn¡¯t have much confidence, but now in Ella¡¯s eyes, there was a hint of determination that had never appeared in her past ten over years of life. ¡°Very good. Then, you should take a good look at this basic magic training scroll of the Li Fire sect.¡± ¡°When you can sense the magic power in the heaven and earth and be able to use it for you, you will have entered the rudiments.¡± ¡°Everything in the White Tiger Tower, except for the tower master¡¯s room, can be used as you wish.¡± ¡°When you are able to use the natural mage power, come find me again.¡± After speaking, Lin Lei gave Ella a bronze staff, then disappeared. Lin Lei had no intention of telling Ella that the imperial ruins were about to open. Staring at the scroll and staff in her hands, Ella couldn¡¯t help but put them in her bosom as a very precious treasure. CH 82 Chapter 82: Princess Diana of the Melsas Empire In the next moment, Lin Lei had already returned to the solitary confinement room. Without Ella, the entire solitary confinement room seemed rather desolate. Lin Lei slowly sat down. On his right hand, the ancient ring which Bud, the Desolate Sword Sage, had given him appeared. Soon, it would be time for the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire to open. It was time to decide whether he would go or not. In this entire year, Lin Lei¡¯s ¡°Eye of Inspection¡± had already encompassed the entire Beilageluoya Empire. During this period of time, countless mysterious and powerful existences had appeared in the Empire one after another. These mysterious and powerful existences were completely different from the ordinary magicians of the Beilageluoya Empire. Not only that, their power were also far surpassed that of the magicians of the Empire. This couldn¡¯t help but make Lin Lei feel as though time was running out. After all, Lin Lei clearly remembered what Edward had said to him before he died. The reason why you felt that you were very strong was because you were too conceited and arrogant, and that was why you chose to keep to yourself. This was nothing more than watching the world from the bottom of a well. When you truly saw how vast the world was, you would naturally know how small and insignificant you truly were. Lin Lei raised his head to look to the side. That was the small window of the solitary confinement room. It was only the size of a human head. Through the small window, one could see a bit of the sky. Lin Lei slowly raised his right hand, clawing towards the sky and murmured. ¡°Perhaps it is time to give it a try.¡± A cold light flashed through Lin Lei¡¯s eyes. After all, this was a prehistoric relic of the Beilageluoya Empire. Even in the entire world, there were only nine of them. If he missed this chance, he would have to wait for another 10,000 years. This was the key to whether or not he would be able to break through to become a Grand Sage. If he were to rely solely on his own hard work, given his talent, he really didn¡¯t know how long he would have to train for. The reason why Lin Lei had dared to participate in the battle for the relic which a Saint had interfered in was because this relic only allowed the Grand Sage to enter for a short period of time. Although Lin Lei didn¡¯t dare to say that he was the number one person below the Grand Sage, with his demigod artifact, the Sword of Damocles, and his incomparably powerful sword domain, the Shadow Strike Formation, with the Shadow Strike Annihilation, which could instantly increase his power by 10 times, and the Soul Arrow, which could directly attack the soul¡­ Not to mention, he also had the ¡°10,000 Swords Return to One¡± and the Sword of Shadow Walker, which were his trump cards. If he used them, even the Grand Sage would die under his sword. At the very least, Lin Lei believed that if he wasn¡¯t a match for the Grand Sage, he could still flee easily. Of course Lin Lei¡¯s methods didn¡¯t stop there. However, if these things weren¡¯t enough to crush the geniuses of the five great empires of the Saint-level, then Lin Lei would have no choice but flee. This time, Lin Lei planned to go to the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire by himself. He wouldn¡¯t form a team with anyone. Compared to forming a team with others, Lin Lei preferred to travel alone. He wouldn¡¯t be tied down, nor would he be dragged down by anyone else. ¡­ At this moment. In the vast ocean. An incomparably enormous ship was sailing on the sea. This enormous ship was like an incomparably enormous mountain range. One couldn¡¯t even see the end of it. The destination of this ship was the Beilageluoya Empire. And this enormous ship was engraved with a symbol that looked like a cat pad. If someone from the holy region saw it, they would probably cry out in surprise. How did one of the five great empires of the holy region, the Melsas Empire, appear in the utmost East at this moment?! The sea surface was turbulent. If it was an ordinary ship, it would have long been submerged by the sea surface. However, the turbulence was insignificant in front of this mountain like a cruise ship. The cruise ship did not move at all. The huge waves seemed to be tickling it. At this moment, on the deck of the cruise ship¡¯s bow. A young lady dressed in a palace evening gown looked in the direction of the Beilageluoya Gloria Empire. The young lady was extremely mysterious. She had a pair of cat ears on her head. The roots of the cat ears were furry. It looked extremely cute. On the young girl¡¯s forehead, a small prince was slightly covered by her bangs. She was clearly just a young girl, but she had a gorgeous figure. At this moment, the corner of the young girl¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Ma Mo, how long will it take for us to arrive the Beilageluoya Empire?¡± Behind the cat-eared young girl, a hunched old man slowly said. ¡°Your Highness, it should be another day.¡± ¡°Why another day? Haven¡¯t we already entered the utmost East!¡± The cat-eared girl said unhappily. The girl was certainly very anxious. This time, she went to the Beilageluoya Empire was not just going to the prehistoric ruins. More importantly, she was going to take revenge. In that empire, there was a b*stard who was to bear a thousand knives! Back then when she was still weak, he bullied her all day long. Whenever he had nothing to do, he would check whether she was male or female. Not only that, he would even scratch her stomach! This was simply a great humiliation! This time, the young girl was going to lead the army and head towards the Beilageluoya Empire. She was going to directly attack that fellow¡¯s faction and then take off his pants in public to show everyone whether he was male or female! Behind the young girl, the stooped old man said helplessly. ¡°Your Highness Princess Diana, we are already moving at full speed.¡± At this moment, there was still a whole month before the historical relic of the Beilageluoya Empire opened. Even Mamo did not know why Princess Diana was in such a hurry. However, Ma Mo felt that ever since Princess Diana escaped from the Beilageluoya Empire three years ago and returned to the holy region, she had been very mysterious. She did not talk about what had happened during the three years that she had disappeared. Even if the emperor had personally asked about it, he had been kicked out of his room by Diana. Not only that, within Princess Diana¡¯s personal guards, there was a guard named Lin Lei Chris. Clearly, this Lin Lei Chris had treated Princess Diana extremely well back then and had also been highly valued by Princess Diana. However, ever since Princess Diana had returned, she had immediately turned around and kicked Lin Lei Chis out of the princess¡¯s personal guards. Up until now, this guard named Lin Lei Chris still didn¡¯t know what he had done that he had offended Princess Diana. He had been extremely depressed all day. Suddenly sensing something, Ma Mo couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. In the distant ocean, countless magical beasts were crazily attacking their cruise ship. ¡°What¡¯s going on? These magical beasts are too crazy. I¡¯m afraid this is a beast tide!¡± ¡°Princess, be careful. Quickly return to the cabin!¡± CH 83 Chapter 83: The Prehistoric Ruins Is about to Open, the Five Great Empires Are about to Gather! At this moment. In the Utmost East, countless experts who had been hidden for thousands of years were slowly awakening. Hanlkhan duchy, in a slum. In front of an extremely shabby inn, there was an old beggar. His entire body was dirty, and he was holding a bowl that had a crack. He leaned against the entrance of the inn. His eyes were tightly shut, and his mouth was making some noises. The owner of the inn by the side frowned. Seeing this old beggar sleeping beside his inn every day, it had likely affected much of his businesses. Thinking of this, the owner of the inn was so angry that he directly kicked the old beggar¡¯s thigh. The inn owner cursed angrily. ¡°You stinky beggar, if you want to sleep, then go and sleep somewhere else. Don¡¯t affect our inn¡¯s business.¡± ¡°Look at how dirty you are. Even if there are guests who want to come to our inn to rest, they will be scared off by you!¡± The surrounding tourists, who were walking in and out, followed the owner¡¯s angry scolding and looked over. When they saw the dirty and smelly old beggar, a look of disgust flashed across their eyes. At this moment, the old beggar was kicked by the inn owner. Only then did he open his eyes in a daze. The old beggar had just woken up. He stretched his body and looked at the clouds slowly floating in the sky. He was startled. ¡°Has time already passed so quickly? The prehistoric remains of the Beilageluoya Empire are about to be opened.¡± Following which, the old beggar slowly climbed up from the floor and threw the bowl, which was already cracked, into the sky. In the next moment, the wooden bowl actually transformed into a flying saucer-like magic tool and directly circled in the sky. The old beggar directly leapt up and sat on the flying saucer, as he directly flew towards the direction of the Beilageluoya Empire. On the ground, the inn owner was dumbfounded. As he watched the old beggar leave into the distance, his mind immediately stopped thinking. At the same time, in the fields. A bard also stopped playing the melodious harp in his hands. He looked into the distance with a complicated expression in his eyes. ¡°Has the time of 10,000 years arrived? It seems that many familiar people have already left the mountains. It seems that it is time for me to take action.¡± After saying this, the young bard¡¯s expression actually changed rapidly, turning into the appearance of a calm middle-aged man. The harp in his hand emitted waves of buzzing sounds. The harp, which originally looked like an ordinary musical instrument, now emitted an aura that could not be looked down upon. After that, the bard¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared into the fields. It was as if the music he was playing was still floating in the fields. And at this moment, in the sky of the northernmost land of the Beilageluoya Empire. The Winter Family. The Duke of Winter was currently slowly sitting on his throne. In front of him, the old man Herlous had already packed his luggage, and looked like he could set off at any time. The Duke of Winter looked at Herlous and spoke with great satisfaction. ¡°Herlous, I wish you all the best in your journey to the ruins of the empire. Perhaps when you return, our Winter clan will once again have an additional Grand Sage.¡± Herlous nodded very respectfully, then turned and leaped down from the sky, flying towards the direction of the ruins of the empire. ¡­ The ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire was located in the fourth region of the empire. In the center of the region, quite a few people had already gathered at the place where the ruins was about to open. This was a lake, and in the distance, there were forests and waterfalls. The scenery was indeed quite good. And right now, amongst the many people, there were four major powers in the center of the crowd. At a glance, they were extremely conspicuous, and no one else dared to go near them. Using his Eye of Inspection, Lin Lei discovered that all of the people present were half-step Grand Sage. Not only that, their clothing was extremely luxurious, and their eyes were filled with disdain towards the others. It could be said that they didn¡¯t even care about the original citizens of the Beilageluoya Empire. ¡°These people should be from the five great empires of the Saint level, right?¡± Lin Lei said to himself. At this moment, Lin Lei didn¡¯t enter the crowd. He was meticulous, and he wanted to see the situation clearly before deciding whether or not to show up. Right now, the people who had appeared next to the ruins and were waiting for them to open were the Molmo Empire, the Kazan Empire, the Umilius Empire, and the Shaq Empire. At this moment, besides the Melsas Empire, all of the five great empires in charge of the Saint region had arrived. Not only that, there were also many familiar figures around them. They were all factions that came from the Beilageluoya Empire. For example, the Winter Family¡¯s Herlous, Bud, the Desolate Sword Sage, and so on. There were still many experts that they were not familiar with, but they were also experts from the Beilageluoya Empire. Their strength was not weak either. At the very least, they were at the same level as the Duke of Rosa, and were powerful existences that had reached the sixth rank sage level. At this instant, a huge explosion sounded out. Following which, everyone saw a cruise ship that was as large as a mountain range slowly descending from the sky not far away. Following which, a stooped old man and a few guards slowly walked over while surrounding a cat-eared girl. ¡°The people from the Melsas Empire have finally arrived.¡± ¡°Good Heavens, the Great Elder Ma Mo has actually come this time.¡± ¡°Did you not notice? The beast guards of Melsas are here as well. This time, Melsas has spent a huge amount of money!¡± ¡°It seems like they are afraid that their Princess Diana will be lost again.¡± The four great empires, who were currently flattering each other with fake smiles on their faces, slowly turned to look at the people of the Melsas Empire. It could be said that all of the people from the five great empires of the Saint-level were here. The faces of the natives of the Beilageluoya Empire were all extremely solemn. They all subconsciously looked towards the five empires of the Saint-level, not daring to speak loudly at all. Amongst them, only Herlous, who had come from the Winter Clan, didn¡¯t look so solemn. Lin Lei was watching calmly from afar. The relationship between the five empires of the Saint-level had become more or less clear. The Molmo Empire and the Kazan Empire seemed to be on a partnership, and their conversation was extremely friendly. As for the Umilius Empire, they didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions of communicating with anyone at all. Everyone quietly closed their eyes to rest. As for the Shaq Empire and the Melsas Empire, they seemed to have quite a good relationship. Originally, the Shaq Empire had been pushed aside by the Molmo Empire and the Kazan Empire. But now, the Melsas Empire had finally arrived, only then did the people of the Shaq Empire look better. CH 84 Lin Lei stared into the distance. That was the Melsas Empire, where Princess Diana was located. Although this was the first time he had met Princess Diana, Diana still gave Lin Lei an inexplicable sense of familiarity. ¡°The ruins of the Belagaroa Empire will open in an hour.¡± ¡°Everyone, prepare to enter.¡± At this moment, the Umilius Empire, which had always been resting with its eyes closed, opened its cold eyes and said calmly. The person who spoke was a middle-aged man. He was dressed in a luxurious gown, and his entire body exuded a sense of majesty. His face was as sharp as a knife, and an ancient feeling filled his entire body. This middle-aged man was called Kyle Seuss, otherwise known as the fierce Tiger King. 1 He had already halfway to the Great Sage realm two thousand years ago. As long as he willed it, he could immediately break through and become a great sage. However, at this moment, for the sake of the historical relics from the Belagaroa Empire, Kyle Seuss forcefully suppressed his realm which was about to break through, which was why he did not break through to the Great Sage realm. At this moment, in the Molmo Empire, a man wearing a long robe with light golden patterns looked at the surrounding crowd. This man looked to be about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. There was an extremely strange and cold expression on his face. This man was the Seventh Prince of the Molmo Empire. At such a young age, he was also halfway to the Great Sage realm. ¡°The Belagaroa Empire is located in the far east of the small pirate nation. Among them, the name of the Master of Ultimate Sword is extremely well-known. I wonder if he has a good reputation but no strength.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen this famous fellow today. This fellow killed our empire¡¯s commander Edward and has yet to show himself. I wonder if he is afraid.¡± The Kazan Empire and the Molmo Empire were allies. Seeing that the Seventh Prince had said so, an old man from the Kazan Empire hurriedly said. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid that when the Master of Ultimate Sword hears about our Molmo Empire¡¯s Seventh Prince personally coming to this small country of pirates, he would be scared out of his wits. Why would he dare to come to the ruins?¡± This hunchbacked old man looked to be about 70 to 80 years old. At this moment, he was dressed in loose green clothing. The old man was originally a handyman within the Kazan Empire. However, one day, he took advantage of the chaos happening within the empire to slip into the Royal Library. The moment he entered the library, the next several hundred years were spent inside. The old man, who possessed excellent talent, had directly learned a large amount of magic within the library. He immediately became a sage. Seeing that the old man had secretly taught himself to become a sage, the Kazan Empire couldn¡¯t help but not blame him. In fact, they had even given the old man the status of a noble. Amongst saints, this was something that everyone knew about. At this moment, Lin Lei had more or less finished observing the powers of everyone that had come to the ruins of the empire. He dispelled his concealment spell and appeared in front of everyone. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t looking for me again, are you?¡± Lin Lei¡¯s figure appeared in front of everyone. The imperial ruins were about to open. As long as one had entered, they would have to show themselves and compete fairly with everyone else in terms of power. In any case, they would have to reveal themselves. Why couldn¡¯t they just openly appear in front of everyone right now? After Lin Lei appeared, everyone¡¯s gazes turned towards Lin Lei¡¯s direction. ¡°You are the Master of Ultimate Sword?¡± The Seventh Prince of the Molmo Empire frowned as he observed Lin Lei from head to toe. A strange look flickered in his eyes. ¡°A peak-stage rank nine sage, just one step away from reaching the halfway point towards Great Sage level. With this level of power, you are definitely able to kill Commander Edward. I have to say, you have quite a bit of combat experience.¡± ¡°Do you want to consider following our Molmo Empire from now on?¡± ¡°Given your power, this prince can promise you that if you follow me out of the Pirates¡¯ Empire, Belagaroa, you will enter the saint-level with us.¡± Lin Lei glanced at the Seventh Prince, then said calmly. ¡°Saint-level?¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± Seeing this, the Seventh Prince wasn¡¯t angry at all. A hint of pity flashed across his face. Looking at Lin Lei, he couldn¡¯t help but say this. ¡°This really is a pity.¡± The stooped old man from the Kazan Empire, upon seeing Lin Lei, had a sinister look in his eyes. It was as though he was planning something. In the distance, the cat-eared Diana, upon seeing Lin Lei, trembled slightly. A hint of shock flashed through her large, beautiful eyes. ¡°This fellow¡­¡± ¡°He actually came to the imperial ruins, and he actually became so powerful¡­¡± ¡°The peak-stage rank nine sage.¡± Diana¡¯s eyes flashed back to the time when she had left the solitary confinement room of the Fire Worshipping Sect. At that time, Lin Lei had only been a peak-stage Grand Magus of the ninth rank. But in just two years, Lin Lei had completely broken through the shackles of being a sage, and had even risen by a full ten minor levels, reaching the peak of the ninth rank! ¡°This scoundrel¡¯s training speed really is monstrous.¡± Diana sighed in her heart. Lin Lei¡¯s talent was simply too terrifying. Even of those in the saint-level, across the five great empires, there was no one who had a more terrifying talent than Lin Lei. Although Diana really wanted to go up and introduce herself to Lin Lei, after some thought, she eventually gave up on this idea. The stooped old man next to Diana had noticed that this little princess of the Melsas Empire had an abnormal look on her face. Following Diana¡¯s gaze, he quickly discovered Lin Lei¡¯s existence. A hint of confusion flashed through the stooped old man¡¯s eyes. Could it be that the little princess of the Melsas Empire was actually acquainted with the renowned Master of Ultimate Sword of the Belagaroa Empire? Seeing Lin Lei appear, the distant Bud hurriedly greeted him. ¡°Kid, you still chose to come to the imperial ruins!¡± Lin Lei nodded, then went to the side of the desolate sword sage Bud. Bud and Lin Lei went directly to the side where the crowd was rather sparse. Ignoring the gazes of the surrounding people, they began to close their eyes and rest. After an hour, the imperial prehistoric ruins would open. ¡°Kid, you have to be extremely careful, especially after obtaining the imperial prehistoric relic.¡± ¡°You have to understand that although the sages of the saint-level from across the five great empires have always been at loggerheads with each other, this is only relative compared to what lies ahead of us.¡± ¡°What they look down on even more is that aside from those in the saint-level, there are also other existences like us.¡± ¡°In their eyes, we are nothing more than ants, bugs.¡± ¡°Most likely, after entering the imperial prehistoric ruins, they will begin to join forces to suppress us.¡± Bud, the desolate sword sage, had a serious look on his face as he instructed Lin Lei. CH 85 ¡°Kid, rumor has it that the last time the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire were opened, many local experts of our empire were killed by sages of the five great empires who were of the God-blessing level.¡± Bud frowned, then began to carefully analyze the powers of sages of the God-blessing level with Lin Lei. Among the people sent here by the five great empires, the most powerful individual was the fierce Tiger King of the Umilius Empire, Calsius. Next down the list would be the Seventh Prince from the Molmo Empire, the Crimson Commander of the Shaq Empire, and then that old b*stard from the Kazan Empire. The power of these three could be said to be evenly matched. They were all on the same level. In a short period of time, it would be very difficult to determine the victor if they did not go all out. Among the five great empires, the weakest would actually be Princess Diana from the Melsas Empire. However, since the Melsas Empire dared to send the empire¡¯s Princess to participate in the exhibition, it was likely that Princess Diana had a trump card in her hands. The stooped old man behind Diana seemed ordinary, but his strength was extremely terrifying. He was a true great sage. Because his strength had already exceeded the limits of the Empire¡¯s ruins, this great sage was naturally unable to participate in this trip to the ruins. However, this didn¡¯t stop this great sage from supporting Princess Diana. After all, this princess from the Melsas Empire had suffered an assassination from the Molmo Empire and almost died. Although the Melsas Empire couldn¡¯t find any evidence that Molmo was the one that had acted, the relationship between the two empires had reached a freezing point due to this. Now that Princess Diana had once more come to the Beilageluoya Empire, the royal family of the Melsas Empire decided to send a great sage to protect Diana. Just as Bud was about to describe the powers of the others to Lin Lei, a loud sound suddenly rang out from the side. The originally calm surface of the lake suddenly began to shake violently, and the water began to boil. Mist continuously rose from the surface of the lake, and an enormous amount of mageforce surged towards them. And then, the waterfall actually started flowing in the opposite direction, with the water beginning to surge towards the sky. And then, one translucent stream after another formed into an enormous teleportation gate. A powerful spatial energy was surging within. The ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire. It had now officially appeared in front of everyone! Everyone, who had been gathering their strength, immediately looked towards the teleportation point in the sky when they realized that the ancient ruins had already opened. Their eyes were all flickering with deep determination. After all, this was the opening of a relic that only appears once every ten thousand years. At the same time, all sages of the God-blessing level immediately flew towards the teleportation point. At this moment, with the Sword of Shadow Walker and the Sword of Damocles on his back, Lin Lei¡¯s right foot stomped on the ground, instantly compressing the space in the ground to its limit. He suddenly rebounded off the ground, with the rebounding force directly pushing Lin Lei¡¯s body towards the teleportation point in the air. But just as everyone was about to enter the teleportation point within the ruins, a bright light suddenly flashed in the eyes of the stooped old man from the Kazan Empire. He grabbed out with his right hand, and a sage from the Beilageluoya Empire was suddenly grabbed by the neck. He then quickly twisted his neck! The local expert from the Beilageluoya Empire was only at the first rank of the Sage realm. He only had enough time to shoot a look of terror in his eyes before his head was twisted off! Following that, a large amount of blood spurted out from the broken neck, like a fountain. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°We can finally go on a killing spree. Let¡¯s start with you natives!¡± ¡°Fresh blood, I¡¯m coming!¡± The stooped old man¡¯s face turned extremely pale, and vampire-like teeth appeared in his mouth, biting towards the fountain of blood. Although the head of the rank one sage had been snapped off by the old man, he was still a sage. He was not completely dead yet, and the remaining half of his body was struggling madly. A blood-curdling scream rang out in the sky, and it was extremely terrifying. However, the old man from the Kazan Empire still managed to control his body, as he sucked out large mouthfuls of blood. In just a few blinks of an eye, all the fresh blood in the body of the sage had been sucked dry. In the next moment, the body of the sage exploded, turning into a bloody mist. After sucking the sage¡¯s fresh blood, the stooped old man¡¯s face flushed red, looking extremely sickening! He looked at the blood mist in front of him, and could not help but laugh coldly. ¡°Keke keke!¡± This old man from the Kazan Empire was actually like a vampire! Perhaps his body contained the blood of a vampire. When the various local experts of the Beilageluoya Empire saw this terrifying scene, their bodies froze. A trace of fear surfaced in their hearts. This was too terrifying! The members of the five great empires who were of the God-blessing level seemed to be used to it. They didn¡¯t feel that anything was amiss, and their faces didn¡¯t change in the slightest. To them, the deaths of the people from the Beilageluoya Empire had nothing to do with them. The main characters of this battle for the ruins were the sages of the God-blessing level from the five great empires. The magicians from the Beilageluoya Empire were just small fries. If they died, so be it. In any case, the opening of the relic was an opportunity as well as a challenge. Since they didn¡¯t have enough strength, it was normal for them to die. At this moment, since the old men from the Kazan Empire were willing to help them deal with the natives of the Beilageluoya Empire, they were naturally very willing for them to do whatever they pleased. ¡°These God-blessing level fellows are simply going too far!¡± ¡°Is there any law at all?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t treat us as human beings at all!¡± The surrounding experts of the Beilageluoya Empire all said angrily. Although they didn¡¯t recognize the sage of the Beilageluoya Empire that the vampire had just killed, now that he had been killed by a God-blessing level sage, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of common hatred towards the same enemy. Seeing this, a cold light flashed across Lin Lei¡¯s calm face. Lin Lei could clearly sense that the old vampire had already turned his attention to him. Clearly, this old fellow was planning something against him. ¡°Hahahaha, Master of the Ultimate Sword!¡± ¡°Since you are an expert of the Beilageluoya Empire, being the best of the easternmost region¡­¡± ¡°I wonder if the blood on your body will be even more delicious!¡± CH 86 Staring at the old vampire, Lin Lei¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to waste my breath on you. If you have the guts, you can give it a try.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You actually dare to say that I¡¯m rubbish right to my face?¡± The vampire elder frowned, the veins on his temples bulging. The originally sinister smile on his face suddenly disappeared, and a powerful mageforce suddenly shot towards Lin Lei¡¯s direction. The power of a sage who was halfway towards becoming great! Although the old Vampire was now a noble of the Kazan Empire, this issue of his bloodline had always been secretly criticized by others. Now that Lin Lei had mentioned it, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. He almost couldn¡¯t help but want to attack Lin Lei. But just as he was about to attack, it seemed as though the old vampire had thought of something. The powerful mageforce which had been charging towards Lin Lei disappeared. The elder glanced at the people of the four great empires, who were watching the battle not too far away from Lin Lei, and then laughed coldly at Lin Lei. ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword, just you wait.¡± ¡°Someday, I¡¯ll definitely take your life!¡± After speaking, the old vampire transformed into a streak of light, flying directly towards the teleportation point in the sky. The five great empires maintained a delicate balance amongst those of the God-blessing level. If the old vampire had revealed a flaw in his attack against Lin Lei, the surrounding clansmen of the four great empires would definitely attack at the first opportunity, killing both him and Lin Lei at the same time. Even the Allies of the Kazan Empire, which include the Seventh Prince of the Molmo Empire, were no exception. After all, this prehistoric relic within the Beilageluoya Empire had already ignited a fierce battle between dragons and tigers. If one wasn¡¯t careful, he might even lose his life. But as long as one was able to live to the end, he would be able to acquire an incomparably bountiful fortune. Watching the old vampire disappear, Lin Lei¡¯s eyes flashed with a dense killing intent. This fellow had already entered Lin Lei¡¯s ¡®must kill list¡¯. And then, with a flash of his body, Lin Lei entered the teleportation gate in the sky. In the next moment, Lin Lei had appeared in another dimension. After a short period of unaccustomed dizziness, Lin Lei suddenly discovered that he had arrived in an extremely strange dimension. This was a vast, boundless plaza. One couldn¡¯t even see the end of it. One powerful hurricane after another was constantly blowing past. If one¡¯s power hadn¡¯t reached at least the sage level, one might even be injured by these hurricanes. Even some who had reached the lower sage levels had pale faces. It seemed as though they weren¡¯t used to it. Not too far away, one spatial turbulence after another tore through space, revealing the terrifying destructive energy within. Bud the desolate sword sage, who was nearby, saw and hurriedly warned Lin Lei. ¡°Kid, you have to be careful.¡± ¡°The ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire are divided into three levels. We are currently on the first level of the ruins.¡± ¡°The danger here is nothing compared to what will come next. All we need to do is pay attention to these hurricanes and spatial turbulence.¡± ¡°These hurricanes are alright. As long as we have achieved a certain level of power, we won¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± ¡°However, the spatial turbulence is different. You will have to be careful of it. If you are drawn into it, even a great sage will die!¡± Lin Lei nodded. Looking at the strange space around him, Lin Lei didn¡¯t sense any other levels of space in existence. ¡°Are there three levels here?¡± Lin Lei asked. ¡°Yes, Kid. This bottom level is only the outermost part of the ruins. There aren¡¯t any treasures here.¡± ¡°The starcloud fruit and the other treasures we are after are found only at least on the second level.¡± The desolate sword sage glanced at the people of the five empires in the distance, then whispered to Lin Lei. ¡°Right. There¡¯s one more thing you must pay attention to.¡± ¡°These things aren¡¯t the only dangers within the ruins. Those people who are of the God-blessing level are also very dangerous. If they plan to join forces to clear out the weak like us, they will most likely attack here.¡± Lin Lei nodded. He understood what the desolate sword sage, Bud, meant. Clearly, since the second level of the prehistoric ruins was filled with the coveted starcloud fruits and various other treasures, the fewer people who were able to enter that level, the better. This way, those of the God-blessing level would be able to share out even more treasures. If they wanted to make a move against the rest, it would definitely be on the first floor of these prehistoric ruins. Lin Lei frowned slightly. He looked at the desolate sword sage in front of him. He had a feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Uncle Bud, you really do know a lot.¡± The desolate sword sage, Bud, felt his hair stand on end from Lin Lei¡¯s gaze. He hurriedly continued. ¡°This is all publicly known knowledge within the empires, Kid.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t been at the sage level for very long.¡± ¡°But you are still too young, and you don¡¯t have the habit of travelling around. Naturally, you don¡¯t know.¡± Lin Lei nodded, but his eyes still flickered with a hint of light. .. At this moment. The people of the five great empires of the saint-level appeared in his field of vision. The fierce tiger king frowned. He didn¡¯t say a word as he slowly walked forward. His robe was being blown by the biting cold hurricane, but his body did not move at all. He walked forward steadily like a small mountain. Once the hurricane blew in the direction of the fierce tiger king, however, he frowned. A sharp blade formed by the strong wind directly cut the hurricane into pieces. It was extremely powerful. This time, he had traveled thousands of miles from the holy region to the Far East. His goal was very clear in the small country of the Beilageluoya Empire. The thing he was looking for was not on the first or second level of the ruins. It was on the third level! According to rumors, one of the nine gemstones on the continent represented the Far East. At this moment, the Seventh Prince of the Molmo Empire and the vampire elder of the Kazan Empire were whispering something to each other. It seemed like they were plotting something. ¡°Your Highness, this space is becoming more and more unstable. I¡¯m afraid that the number of people who will be able to enter the second level during this trip to the ruins will be much less than before.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Seventh Prince of the Molmo Empire raised his eyebrows and said. ¡°Of course I want to clear the area out!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s kill this bunch of native trash first. Then we¡¯ll think of a way to deal with the Shaq Empire and the Melsas Empire.¡± The old vampire sneered. CH 87 ¡°Let¡¯s kill this bunch of native trash first, then we¡¯ll think of a way to deal with the Shaq Empire and the Melsas Empire.¡± ¡°This way, we¡¯ll have enough time to deal with Princess Diana of the Melsas Empire.¡± The Seventh Prince of the Molmo Empire frowned, then nodded and said, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Upon hearing this, a smile appeared on the vampire elder¡¯s face. ¡°Very good. Your Highness, when we reach the stone which marks the boundary in front, I¡¯ll take action against that bunch of trash.¡± ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me keep an eye on the others, in case the Crimson Commander and Princess Diana take the opportunity to attack me.¡± The Seventh Prince nodded. At this moment, in the historical remains of the Beilageluoya Empire, everyone had their own motives. Powerful tornadoes headed straight for the people of the Holy Region. Their defensive moves were very simple. They directly smashed the tornadoes into pieces with a single move. On the side of the Melsas Empire, Princess Diana didn¡¯t choose to attack. However, behind Diana, two men in black directly surrounded Princess Diana, protecting her from the tornadoes. The moment they made their move, the hair of unknown animals appeared in their hands. The entire Melsas Empire once belonged to the orc race. At this moment, the two black-clothed men protecting Princess Diana looked like they were from the tiger race. Compared to the calmness of the people from the five great empires, the local experts of the Beilageluoya Empire were a little flustered. Other than the winter clan¡¯s Herlos, most of the experts in the Empire were sages between ranks 4 and 6. Compared to the five great empires, which were mostly rank 9 sages who have almost attained the rank of great sage, it was obvious that they were lacking. They did not have the strength of the five great empires, and could only carefully avoid the powerful hurricanes. They were afraid of being blown away by the powerful hurricanes and falling into the spatial turbulence, which will result in them instantly disintegrating. At this moment, the five great empires were slowly and steadily walking towards their destination. In less than fifteen minutes, they had arrived at their destination. At the stone which marks the boundary. At this moment, an inexplicably dark and completely dull huge stone tablet appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. In the distance, there was something narrow. It looked like a single wooden bridge. The single wooden bridge was surrounded by violent spatial turbulence. It was just like a black hole. No matter what it was that fell in, it would be swallowed. The expressions of the people from the five great empires suddenly changed when they saw this scene. This single wooden bridge was extremely narrow. If they were even just slightly careless, they would fall into spatial turbulence. If that were to happen, they would definitely die as they were all too weak to resist. At this moment, the Tiger King from the Umilius Empire was the first to walk forward. The people from the other four empires did not care about the Tiger King and simply allowed him to disappear in front of everyone. The Tiger King was extremely powerful. Two thousand years ago, he had already achieved the powers of a rank 9 sage, halfway to that of a great sage. As long as he had decided to, he could instantly become a great sage. However, the Tiger King then used a secret technique on himself and forcefully sealed his strength at halfway to that of a great sage. They did not want to provoke such a powerful existence. They still had to kill off these trash. After all, it was meaningless to fight to the death with the Tiger King of the Umilius Empire. Perhaps, when the battle ended, he would also be plotted against. And then, the dozen or so sages of God-blessing level began to slowly walk off into the distance. As for Lin Lei, he stared at the nearby vampire elder, frowning slightly. Ever since he had entered the territory of the boundary stone of the prehistoric ruins, the vampire elder from the Kazan Empire had often secretly locked his aura onto himself. He had thought that Lin Lei would not have noticed, but in truth, Lin Lei had already seen through all of this. Most likely, this old fellow wanted to make a move against him here. Interesting. Lin Lei laughed coldly in his heart. This old vampire wanted to kill Lin Lei, but Lin Lei had also long ago placed this old vampire on his kill list. Now was the perfect time to strike first and kill this old b*stard. With these thoughts in his mind, Lin Lei let out a cold snort. In his right hand, the Sword of Damocles suddenly appeared. Lin Lei¡¯s body transformed into a ray of light, shooting directly towards the direction of the old vampire. ¡°B*stard, time to die!¡± At the same time. Almost at the exact same time, the vampire elder suddenly turned his head and looked towards Lin Lei. The thick intent to kill in his eyes was completely unconcealed. ¡°A rowdy kid from a small country full of pirates actually dares to insult me!¡± ¡°Die!¡± The mageforce of the old vampire suddenly burst forth. With the powerful mageforce of a rank 9 sage, it directly and immediately enveloped Lin Lei. The air within the ruins was now filled with blood, and it seemed as though it was beginning to pollute the world with mageforce. The mageforce which the elder vampire was currently exuding was far, far more powerful than that of Edward, who was also a rank 9 sage who was halfway towards being a great sage. Quite a few powerful tornadoes flew directly towards the two of them, but before they even came into contact with the powerful sages, they were instantly transformed into nothingness. The two of them instantly felt a strong desire to kill each other, and they immediately launched their most powerful attacks. ¡°Shadow Strike Annihilation!¡± ¡°Shadow Strike Formation!¡± Lin Lei didn¡¯t plan on holding back at all. Against this old God-blessing level monster who had already trained for countless years, his first attack had to be his most powerful killing technique. The billowing mageforce flowed towards the Sword of Damocles in his right hand, emitting a powerful aura! And then, Lin Lei chopped down towards the old vampire with his sword! Boom! A terrifying sword light appeared, exuding such a powerful aura as though it was the ruler of the world. Carrying such an unrivalled aura, it smashed directly towards the vampire elder. ¡°It¡¯s a demigod artifact?¡± The old vampire¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. He had never imagined that in the easternmost region, in the tiny Beilageluoya Empire, someone would actually have a demigod artifact! Although he was shocked, the vampire¡¯s movements weren¡¯t slow at all. His two hands instantly transformed into two bloody tentacles, flying towards the terrifying sword light which Lin Lei had unleashed. On the sidelines, seeing that the vampire elder had already made his move against everyone, a cold look flashed through the eyes of the Seventh Prince of the Molmo Empire, and he immediately said to the attendant behind him, ¡°It¡¯s time to kill all those trash.¡± CH 88 Boom! Boom boom boom boom! The terrifying sword light was thousands of kilometers long, carrying with incomparably terrifying power as it fiercely slashed down in the direction of the vampire elder. The instant this powerful sword light came into contact with the Tentacle released by the vampire elder, his face turned deathly pale! Incomparably tyrannical, powerful, and sharp! That terrifying power was enough to sever the heavens and the earth. A wave of destruction hit the vampire¡¯s arm. Both of the old vampire¡¯s arms exploded into a bloody mist. ¡°How can this kid be so powerful?¡± The vampire elder frowned, his face extremely ugly. He was of the God-blessing level, but Lin Lei¡¯s Shadow Strike Formation was too powerful. When the mageforce from the two came into contact, they actually crushed the vampire! If he hadn¡¯t forcefully held back just now, perhaps he would have been sent flying. Lin Lei snorted coldly. The old vampire¡¯s power had indeed exceeded his expectations. Exceeded his expectations by being far weaker! Perhaps it was because the desolate sword sage had been instilling in Lin Lei the idea that God-blessing level experts were incomparably powerful, which was why Lin Lei had first thought that this old vampire was much more powerful than he actually was. Before attacking, Lin Lei had viewed him with utmost importance. He had activated the Shadow Strike Annihilation, instantly increasing his power by tenfold. But in the end, Lin Lei had forgotten one thing. The current desolate sword sage, Bud, was only about a rank 5 sage. Compared to Lin Lei, who had already reached peak rank 9 of the sage level and was able to kill the sage of the God-blessing level Edward, he was on a completely different level. In Lin Lei¡¯s eyes, Bud¡¯s strength was nothing at all. Having understood this point, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of a smile on his face. ¡°Old b*stard, it seems you are finished for today.¡± The Sword of Damocles in Lin Lei¡¯s hands once more flew towards the old vampire. Rumble¡­ rumble¡­ rumble..! That monstrous sword light seemed to want to split the heavens and earth in two. ¡°Kid, you are daydreaming!¡± The vampire elder clenched his teeth and roared furiously when he saw the frightening sword glow attacking him once again. ¡°Vampire bloodline, seal removed!¡± The vampire elder¡¯s body suddenly grew in the next moment. His originally stooped body had turned into a giant one that was over ten meters tall. His face became increasingly pale while the fangs in his mouth became even sharper. Hundreds of tentacles suddenly shot out from his back. The vampire elder placed his hands in front of his chest, and a vortex suddenly burst out from his hands! In the next moment, a scarlet spell suddenly appeared between his two fists. And then, a powerful pillar of light exploded out! The instant this powerful pillar of light appeared, it turned all hurricanes within ten thousand meters into nothingness, and the sounds of thunder could be faintly heard in the air. In the end, this incomparably powerful pillar of light smashed against Lin Lei¡¯s sword light. But Lin Lei¡¯s terrifying sword light was only for a moment. In the next moment, it shattered the pillar of light, continuing to fly towards the vampire elder! A look of disbelief and terror flashed through the vampire elder¡¯s eyes. That huge sword light had already locked onto him! ¡°How is this possible? This brat had come from this small useless country!¡± The ground began to crack and strong winds began to sweep over. The sword light was about to hit the vampire elder! The vampire elder did not believe it. He roared crazily and tried to make a final desperate resistance. ¡°Forbidden vampire spell, Doomsday Curse!¡± The old vampire roared loudly, and an enormous illusory figure suddenly appeared behind him. In the next moment, that illusory figure had transformed into an incomparably pale, large hand, flying towards the direction of the sword light! The skin all over his body suddenly exploded, and the flesh and blood of the old vampire showed up all over his body. After paying such a heavy price, this old vampire was only barely able to block Lin Lei¡¯s sword! Lin Lei raised his eyebrows. Previously, when he had activated the Shadow Strike Annihilation, he had been able to kill Edward, a sage of the God-blessing level, with a single strike. Although this old vampire was weak, he was still able to block Lin Lei¡¯s sword. Compared to Edward, this old vampire was already far, far more powerful. But in Lin Lei¡¯s eyes, there was nothing to be afraid of at all. In the next moment, Lin Lei had already appeared in front of the old vampire. ¡°How can he be so fast?¡± Seeing Lin Lei suddenly appear in front of him, the old vampire was shocked. But in the next moment, before the old vampire even had time to react, Lin Lei had already chopped down towards his thigh. The extremely sharp Sword of Damocles chopped off the old vampire¡¯s thigh like a warm knife through butter. Blood sprayed out. Only now did the old vampire feel what had happened to him, and he let out an extremely miserable scream. ¡°Seventh Prince, the power of the Master of the Ultimate Sword has far surpassed my imagination!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hold on much longer. Please hurry up and help me!¡± The old vampire directly called out to the distant Seventh Prince for help, his voice filled with terror towards Lin Lei. From a distance, looking at the miserable vampire elder, a hint of disdain flashed through the seventh Prince¡¯s eyes. What a useless piece of trash! He was actually unable to even deal with a small fry who was only at the peak of the ninth rank of the Sage realm. The cultivation of this vampire was absolutely terrible! Although he was extremely unhappy with the vampire elder, the Seventh Prince also understood that this meant that this old vampire of the Kazan Empire couldn¡¯t die yet. After all, the two of them were now allies. If he let the old vampire die and an alliance between the Melsas Empire and the Shaq Empire were to be formed, then he would be in an extremely passive position! ¡°Men, don¡¯t kill those native trash for now!¡± ¡°Go save him.¡± After the Seventh Prince said this, the black-robed man behind him immediately moved. A few figures immediately turned around and flew towards Lin Lei. They had given up on their original goal. As for those local experts of the Beilageluoya Empire, whose spirits were being crushed, their bodies were covered with cold sweat. Seeing that the black-robed man was no longer attacking them, but was instead turning around and charging towards Lin Lei, the heavy weight in their hearts was finally lifted. And this action caused the other God-blessing level experts of the other empires to place at Lin Lei with high regard. After all, in this world, the strong were respected. As long as one possessed the strength, even a small native of the Beilageluoya Empire would be able to stand on equal footing with the people of the God-blessing level! CH 89 At this moment, the Tiger King turned his head to look at Lin Lei. ¡°You have some power.¡± The distant Crimson Commander of the Shaq Empire was frowning as well. In the past, he had fought against the vampire elder. Naturally, he knew how powerful he was. It was precisely because he knew that the vampire elder wasn¡¯t weak at all, that he was so shocked that Lin Lei had been able to defeat him with just a few strikes. In fact, if the Seventh Prince of the Molmo Empire hadn¡¯t hurried to rescue him, the elder vampire would have died right on the spot! From the looks of it, the power which Lin Lei, the Master of the Ultimate Sword, possessed had far surpassed that of their imaginations. Originally, they had thought that this battle for the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire would only be a competition between the five great empires. But now, it seemed as though the contestants included Lin Lei as well. The power which Lin Lei had displayed was no weaker than their own. The Master of the Ultimate Sword was powerful enough to compete against them. Right now, within the ranks of the Melsas Empire, the cat-eared Diana was standing far away, under the protection of two people. ¡°Your Highness, this person is truly powerful. If we were to go all out to try to defeat him, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you fully.¡± ¡°But if we were to join forces with him, our trip to the ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire would most likely be much smoother.¡± ¡°Your Highness, should we act now to help the Master of the Ultimate Sword? This way, we can gain his trust.¡± Diana¡¯s little mouth pouted as she stared at Lin Lei, who was currently battling with a few others not too far away. Although this fellow had a vile personality, one had to admit that he truly was terrifyingly powerful! After thinking for a moment, Diana refused. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a rush. The battle hasn¡¯t come to a conclusion yet. If we act now, the Master of the Ultimate Sword might treat us as enemies.¡± ¡°If the Master of the Ultimate Sword really can¡¯t defeat them, we will help.¡± After saying this, Diana looked at the Seventh Prince in the distance with murderous intent in her eyes. Was the real reason the Seventh Prince is not attacking because he wanted to wait for the two powerful guards beside Diana to leave her? ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two fierce guards by Diana¡¯s side nodded, then continued to stand guard by Diana¡¯s side. Their gazes turned toward Lin Lei. The Seventh Prince had sent out a total of eight subordinates. And every single one of them had reached the peak of the ninth rank of the sage. Not only that, the weapons in their hands were all at the grandmaster level. In addition, they were also fully dressed in armor, armed to the teeth. The eight guards simultaneously charged in Lin Lei¡¯s direction, their weapons aimed directly at Lin Lei¡¯s weak point. Lin Lei frowned, then let out a cold snort. ¡°Scram.¡± After speaking, the Sword of Damocles in his right hand swept out without any hesitation in a sweeping motion! Rumble! Crackle! The powerful blast of air knocked the eight guards away. The sharp sword intent was completely unstoppable to them! In the next moment, Lin Lei said calmly, ¡°Shadow Strike Formation.¡± And then, one sword after another suddenly appeared around him. In the next moment, countless silver shadows of the Sword of Damocles appeared. The countless shadows of the sword turned into streaks of flowing light and swept directly toward the eight people. Boom! Space itself is being blasted apart by the Sword of Damocles. The ground is cracking and there¡¯s a lot of energy coming out of it. Although the strength of the eight has reached the peak of the sage ninth order. To Lin Lei, who was able to easily slay the great sage Edward, was still too weak. Too weak. Just a single divine ability was enough to break through their defenses. Large mouthfuls of blood sprayed out of their mouths, and their originally cold aura instantly became extremely weak. But at this moment, Lin Lei didn¡¯t stop. He took a large step forward, arriving directly in front of the vampire elder. The vampire elder had just taken out his precious healing medicine from his interspatial ring, but before he could consume it, he was sent flying by Linley¡¯s kick. The vampire was sent flying backwards! Lin Lei raised his eyebrows. ¡°B*stard, I told you.¡± ¡°Today, you will definitely die.¡± The clothes on Lin Lei¡¯s body fluttered even though there was no wind, and an indescribably tyrannical mageforce suddenly exploded forth from his body. The Sword of Damocles in his hands suddenly began to shine with a powerful light. Rumble..! Only after a while did everyone come to their senses about what has happened. All of them were incomparably shocked. Lin Lei had actually, in the blink of an eye, beaten all of them to the point that they are all unable to fight back at all? He was too powerful! Lin Lei¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. With a calm expression, he stabbed the sword of Damocles in his hands towards the vampire elder. The face of the vampire in the air finally became incomparably ugly to behold. He already knew that if he didn¡¯t think of a way, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape death today! And then, he suddenly unleashed the last of his power, and the boundless mageforce in the air wrapped around the vampire. The vampire wanted to transform into a streak of light and flee. Could an incomparably terrifying god of death like Lin Lei really be born within the Beilageluoya Empire? Seeing this, Diana¡¯s eyes flashed with murderous intent. She immediately said to the guard next to her. ¡°Mordi, this is a good opportunity. Go kill that old b*stard from the Kazan Empire!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± One of the fierce tiger guards, Mordi, nodded, then flew directly towards the direction of the old vampire in the air. Mordi¡¯s figure directly blocked the vampire¡¯s path of escape. At this moment, the vampire elder had already fallen into an extremely passive situation. At this moment, killing this old fellow from the Kazan Empire was simply a piece of cake. After he kills the vampire elder, the Seventh Prince would lose most of the support of the Kazan Empire. This way, the Seventh prince from the Mormo Empire would also become extremely passive! Although Diana¡¯s current idea was very risky, if it succeeded, the benefits would be extremely great. This was definitely worth a try! ¡°B*stard!¡± Seeing his escape route being blocked by Moldi, it could be said that for a moment, the vampire elder¡¯s expression seemed even more uncomfortable than eating shit. And at the moment Moldi blocked the vampire elder, the Seventh Prince¡¯s expression quickly turned cold. ¡°Diana, does your Melsas Empire also want to interfere in this matter?¡± CH 90 The Seventh Prince¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Diana, does the Melsas Empire also want to interfere in this matter?¡± ¡°Our Sanctum has an agreement. Could it be that the Melsas Empire wants to be the first to break the rules?¡± Diana smiled faintly. ¡°Me intervening?¡± ¡°Interesting. Didn¡¯t you send someone out to fight as well?¡± The Seventh Prince frowned. ¡°Internal strife is one thing in our sanctum, but don¡¯t we have to take the lead in clearing out these scums from the Beilageluoya Empire in the ruins?¡± ¡°You are now making a move against people in our sanctum. Isn¡¯t the Melsas Empire afraid of being torn apart by our various empires after starting a war?¡± Diana could not help but laugh coldly when she heard the Seventh Prince¡¯s words. ¡°What a joke. Your Molmo Empire took the initiative to assassinate me, and now you¡¯re afraid of our internal strife!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not planning to start a war yourself!¡± The Seventh Prince frowned. ¡°You said that our Molmo Empire tried to assassinate you. Do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°I want evidence. Don¡¯t joke around with me.¡± ¡°You know what you did or didn¡¯t do. Don¡¯t talk to me about these useless things.¡± Just as the Seventh Prince was arguing with Diana, the vampire elder saw Lin Lei rush over, while on the verge of collapse. Just how idle were these people? He was about to die, and they still had the time to argue. Seeing the Sword of Damocles in Lin Lei¡¯s hands charge towards him, a hint of viciousness flashed through the vampire¡¯s eyes. He directly tossed the scroll in his hands into the air. Rumble..! Just as the scroll flew through the air, the mageforce of the world instantly swept towards the direction of the scroll. The half-meter-long scroll expanded. A green ray of light shot towards the vampire elder. It then turned into a huge light barrier that wrapped around the vampire elder. This was a one-time use defensive magic tool. It contained the mageforce of the great sage of the Kazan Empire. As it did not have any offensive abilities, it would not cause the ruins to collapse. Even the powerful Tiger King was unable to break through his defense in a short amount of time. This was the reason the old vampire was so arrogant when he entered the ruins. This was his trump card. However, because this scroll can only be used a single time, once it was used, the defensive light barrier would automatically destroy the scroll. The subsequent trip to the ruins had nothing to do with the old vampire. Just as the old vampire released the scroll, the Seventh Prince, who had been observing from the side, finally made his move. Princess Diana appeared in the Seventh Prince¡¯s eyes, and murderous intent started growing. At this moment, no one had noticed that the Seventh Prince also glanced at a middle-aged man beside Princess Diana. The middle-aged man had a solemn expression. When he saw that the Seventh Prince was actually looking at him, he thought for a moment before slowly shaking his head. When the Seventh Prince saw this, he coldly snorted. The dense murderous intent in his eyes slowly disappeared. His body flashed and he rushed in the direction of the vampire elder! When he saw that the Seventh Prince was finally planning to save him himself, the vampire elder finally heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. The heavy stone that had been blocking his heart had finally been lifted. But then, the vampire elder seemed to have thought of something else, and he frowned. A cold look flashed through his eyes as well. The Seventh Prince of the Molmo Empire was actually planning to do as he pleased! The vampire elder was completely certain that the Seventh Prince hadn¡¯t made his move yet, and was even chatting with Princess Diana of the Melsas Empire. Most likely, the Seventh Prince¡¯s goal was to have Lin Lei, the Master of the Ultimate Sword, use up this defensive scroll in his possession! As soon as he had used up his single-use scroll, he would no longer have the power to fight for the treasures of the ruins. He had been used by the Seventh Prince! It could be said that the Seventh Prince had most likely had this idea in mind from the very beginning. In the past, it had been the seventh prince who had told the vampire elder that it was this Master of the Ultimate Sword who had killed their empire¡¯s commander Edward, and that he was the most powerful sage of the Beilageluoya Empire. Everything had been done in order to enrage him. To make him fight against the Master of the Ultimate Sword! Thinking of this, the vampire elder couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down his spine. The Seventh Prince¡¯s schemes were simply too deep. But right at this moment, the Sword of Damocles in Lin Lei¡¯s hands chopped down towards the elder vampire¡¯s scroll. Boom! A powerful surge of astral energy suddenly burst forth from the scroll. The green light barrier suddenly trembled. ¡°I knew you had this defensive scroll.¡± Lin Lei laughed coldly. He wasn¡¯t at all shocked by the fact that the old vampire had released his defensive magical artifact. After all, how could the vampire elder, who came from the Great Kazan Empire, one of the five great empires, not have any life-saving items for use in emergencies? The mageforce around Lin Lei began to rapidly condense. A deep violet energy arrow was rapidly condensing. A Soul Arrow! In the next moment, the Soul Arrow was immediately formed, it flew in the direction of the old vampire. The Soul Arrow wasn¡¯t able to be blocked by ordinary magical artifacts at all. The Soul Arrow directly pierced through the green light barrier which the old vampire had released. It then pierced through the old vampire¡¯s head! The Soul Arrow ignored any defenses, directly attacking one¡¯s soul! In the next moment, the vampire felt as though his head was about to explode! An unbearable pain came from within his head. The vampire was in incomparable pain. His hands suddenly tightened around his head, and he let out a pained howl. Lin Lei raised his eyebrows. This Soul Arrow actually didn¡¯t instantly kill the vampire. This caused Lin Lei to feel extremely surprised. ¡°As expected of a great sage. He actually has such a powerful soul. He actually didn¡¯t die in an instant.¡± Lin Lei stared into the air. There, the one-use defensive scroll was no longer under the control of the old vampire. It suddenly trembled, then fell to the ground. The green light barrier trembled, then suddenly shattered. The Dark Elf¡¯s Evasion Spell! Lin Lei¡¯s body instantly teleported, appearing in front of the old vampire. In his right hand, the Sword of Damocles suddenly emitted a powerful light. ¡°Since the Soul Arrow didn¡¯t instantly kill you, then let me personally send you to the afterlife!¡± The Shadow Strike Annihilation! Lin Lei¡¯s mageforce was instantly raised to the limit! A sword light shot into the skies, chopping down directly towards the elder vampire. In the distance, the Seventh Prince, who was already halfway towards the vampire, narrowed his eyes. ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword, how dare you!¡± CH 91 The Seventh Prince¡¯s expression changed. After all, he didn¡¯t want the old vampire to die. The only reason he didn¡¯t dare to come to the rescue was to force the vampire elder to use his one-time defensive magic tool. If the vampire elder died, the Seventh Prince¡¯s plans would be rendered useless. Hearing the Seventh Prince¡¯s shout, the vampire elder couldn¡¯t help but suddenly raise his head. But right at this moment, the Sword of Damocles suddenly burst forth in front of him. And then, his vision was completely covered by the sword light of the Sword of Damocles. Boom! The sky suddenly darkened. In the next moment, a solar eclipse appeared in the sky. The scene of a sage being annihilated. In just an instant, the Sword of Damocles in Lin Lei¡¯s hand had shattered the flesh of the old vampire into dust. His soul had been turned into nothingness! The great sage had been chopped to death by Lin Lei¡¯s sword! Lin Lei let out a cold snort, slowly withdrawing the Sword of Damocles. ¡°I said I would definitely kill you today.¡± As for the Seventh Prince, who was already halfway there, his face was so gloomy that water could be wrung out of it. Lin Lei¡¯s movements were simply too fast, too fast. In just a few breaths of time¡­ He had used the soul arrow to stun the old vampire, rendering him completely defenseless. Then, with a single slash, he had killed him! From the moment Lin Lei used the soul arrow to the moment the old vampire died, the entire process had only taken three seconds! Lin Lei didn¡¯t hesitate at all in his attacks. In fact, even the weaker ones didn¡¯t notice what had happened. The Seventh Prince¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent as he stared coldly at Lin Lei. ¡°Do you want to die, Master of the Ultimate Sword?¡± Based on what the Seventh Prince was thinking, Lin Lei should have engaged in a shocking battle with the vampire, with the victor being unable to be determined for a short period of time. In the end, under Lin Lei¡¯s power, the elder vampire would have used a magical scroll, which was how he would have killed Lin Lei. The Seventh Prince even believed that Lin Lei was too weak and that he wouldn¡¯t even be able to force out the vampire¡¯s magical artifact. If necessary, the Seventh Prince would secretly help Lin Lei out. According to the Seventh Prince¡¯s original plan, even if Lin Lei was much stronger than the old vampire, he would still be able to help the vampire out, allowing Lin Lei and the vampire to fight in fairness. But he hadn¡¯t thought that Lin Lei¡¯s power was simply too far more powerful than the vampire elder, far surpassing the Seventh Prince¡¯s calculations. Even if he used that defensive scroll, it would give Lin Lei a chance to use a soul arrow. This defensive scroll could easily block the attacks of a great sage for thirty minutes at least! Lin Lei¡¯s face was calm as he stared at the Seventh Prince. ¡°Just now, that old b*stard said that I wanted to die. Now, he¡¯s already dead.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. If you want to fight, I can accompany you at any time.¡± Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, the Seventh Prince¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn¡¯t hide the thick murderous intent in his eyes at all. He was the Seventh Prince of the Molmo Empire. His status was extremely noble. Among those of the God-blessing level in the five great empires, whoever he wanted to kill would have to give up their lives just like that. Who would dare to speak to him in such an arrogant manner? The Seventh Prince took a deep breath, retracting the murderous intent that had suddenly appeared in his heart. The power of Lin Lei, Master of the Ultimate Sword, couldn¡¯t be underestimated. If he were to clash head-on with Lin Lei, the seventh prince would have to reveal many of his trump cards to have a chance of winning. They had just entered the ruins. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t worth it to reveal his trump cards now. And then, a cold, sinister smile appeared on the Seventh Prince¡¯s face. ¡°Master of the Ultimate sword, Lin Lei, you truly are quite good.¡± ¡°In all these years, you are the first person to speak to me in this manner.¡± ¡°It is your honor to be able to be remembered by me.¡± ¡°I hope that after you can safely leave the ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire, you will still be able to speak to me in this manner.¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but laugh coldly when he heard this. Leave? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. As long as you had the Sword of Shadow Walker in hand, even a truly powerful grand sage wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you. The Seventh Prince gave Lin Lei one last glance, before turning to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not lower ourselves to the level of this commoner.¡± And then, the eight guards behind him hurriedly followed behind the Seventh Prince. One of them whispered to the Seventh Prince. ¡°Your Highness, are we really not going to fight the Master of the Ultimate Sword?¡± The Seventh Prince¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light. He snorted and said, ¡°Sooner or later, we will kill this guy who ruined my plan. But we can¡¯t do it now. We will attack him later.¡± As if he had suddenly thought of something, the Seventh Prince said to the eight guards behind him, ¡°Right. The Master of the Ultimate Sword has a powerful divine ability or magical artifact that can directly attack the soul. You have to all be careful.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hearing the Seventh Prince say that Lin Lei had a living magical artifact that could directly attack the soul, the eight guards couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of greed on their faces. After all, this was a divine ability or magical artifact that could directly attack the soul! This was something extremely precious even among those of the God-blessing level. Even within the Molmo Empire, they only had a single divine ability that was barely able to disrupt the minds and souls of their enemies. However, none of them were qualified enough to learn it! At this moment, Lin Lei had finished off the vampire elder and was returning to the squad of the Beilageluoya Empire. Seeing that Lin Lei was returning, Bud, the desolate sword sage, couldn¡¯t help but hurriedly ask, ¡°Lin Lei, you aren¡¯t injured, are you?¡± Just now, when Lin Lei had been battling the elder vampire, Bud had been extremely worried. Although he had wanted to step forward and help, he was nothing more than a lowly rank 5 sage. In the battle between Lin Lei and the vampire elder, a peak-stage sage of the ninth rank, and a sage which was halfway towards achieving the powers of a great sage, he was nothing more than cannon fodder. If he really did make a move, perhaps Lin Lei¡¯s clone would have to come out to protect him. In that case, it would be better for him to just stay where he was and not help Lin Lei in any way. Lin Lei shook his head indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± At this moment, Lin Lei was looking towards the Beilageluoya Empire. Aside from the winter clan¡¯s Herlos and Bud, everyone else had subconsciously maintained a certain distance from Lin Lei. Lin Lei¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. He naturally knew that these people were afraid of becoming involved with him and that God-blessing level sages might seek them out for revenge. This was why they had no choice but to maintain a certain distance from him. After all, it would be quite easy for God-blessing level sages to kill them. Right at this moment, a cold female voice rang out in Lin Lei¡¯s mind. ¡°Hey, you b*stard.¡± ¡°I helped you stop that old b*stard. Why didn¡¯t you thank me?¡± CH 92 Lin Lei looked towards the source of the voice. There, Diana was looking at Lin Lei with an unhappy look on her face. Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Then I really must thank Princess Diana.¡± ¡°I wonder, Your Highness, why are you helping me?¡± Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, Diana couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly stunned. Why was she helping this fellow? She used to be bullied by Lin Lei every single day, shouldn¡¯t she have just watched him suffer? Why was it that she couldn¡¯t help but want to help Lin Lei? Diana could feel her little face turning slightly hot. She couldn¡¯t help but gently bite her red lips as she said to Lin Lei, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as ¡®why¡¯.¡± ¡°You are enemies with that old b*stard of the Kazan Empire and the Seventh Prince of the Molmo Empire. In that case, we are friends.¡± ¡°Helping you, of course, is also helping myself. Is there anything strange about this?¡± Lin Lei frowned. Diana was just talking. Why was her face suddenly blushing? Seeing the change in Lin Lei¡¯s expression, Diana couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart quicken. She was rather afraid. That b*stard Lin Lei¡­ could it be that he had discovered her identity? Seeing Diana¡¯s strange expression, Linley felt rather strange. Princess Diana didn¡¯t seem to be very intelligent. ¡°Right, Lin Lei,¡± Diana suddenly said. ¡°Do you want to form an alliance with the Melsas Empire?¡± Hearing Diana¡¯s words, Lin Lei pondered about it for a moment. ¡°An alliance?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m a lone ranger. I don¡¯t really like things like an alliance, but if we need to help each other in the future, we can help each other out.¡± Hearing this, Diana nodded. At this moment, Lin Lei said to Diana in a soft voice, ¡°Right. Princess Diana, you¡¯d better pay attention to that fellow by your side, the Crimson Commander.¡± Diana frowned. The Crimson Commander? How could this be? The Crimson Commander represented the Shaq Empire. The Shaq Empire and the Melsas Empire had been on friendly terms for generations. How could he betray her? Lin Lei seemed to have seen through Diana¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Empires are empires. Individuals are individuals. I hope that Your Highness will not be confused between the two.¡± After speaking, Lin Lei didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He immediately turned and left. During the battle just now, the minor movements between the Seventh Prince and the Crimson Commander had been rendered visible by Lin Lei¡¯s ¡®Eye of discernment¡¯. The information Lin Lei had provided was enough to repay Princess Diana for helping him earlier. But of course, whether or not Diana believed him was up to her. Now that the vampire elder had died, the atmosphere in the area had gradually become much more solemn. Everyone within the ruins was silent, moving towards the path behind the boundary. ¡°Kid, the next level of the ruins is right ahead,¡± The desolate sword sage said to Linley after walking for a while. ¡°As you know, the ruins are divided into three levels. We need that ring to enter the first level, but after that, we won¡¯t need it.¡± ¡°In other words, entering the second level has nothing to do with the ring.¡± Lin Lei frowned as he asked, ¡°Could it be that there are other requirements for entering the second level of the ruins?¡± Seeing this, Bud nodded. ¡°Right. As you know, the layers of space within the Beilageluoya Empire are becoming more and more unstable.¡± ¡°Although the first level can now completely accommodate us, once we reach the second level, it will no longer be able to hold so many people.¡± ¡°Last time, when the ruins opened, only thirty people entered the second floor. But now, the space within the ruins is even more unstable. Most likely, fifteen people or less will be the limit.¡± Lin Lei nodded. He looked at his surroundings. Right now, there were still nearly thirty people left. Did this mean that only half of them would be able to enter the second floor? Lin Lei frowned slightly. Another life-and-death battle was most likely about to begin. However, Lin Lei didn¡¯t care too much about this. After all, given his current level of power, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the second floor. But right now, Lin Lei¡¯s eyes were narrowed slightly as he looked at the nearby Bud. ¡°Uncle Bud, something is wrong with you. You sound as though you¡¯ve been here before.¡± Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, the corner of Bud¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch slightly. Lin Lei looked at Bud. The more he looked at him, the more he felt that something was wrong. Last time, Bud had explained to him the relationship between the five great empires. In addition, he also knew every single level of the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire like the back of his hand. Bud was merely a middle-ranked sage who had lived for thousands of years. How could he possibly know so much in detail? Up until now, when they had passed through by boundary stone, Bud had been acting as though he knew what was going to happen. For example, that there would suddenly be spatial turbulence, and there would be hurricanes. Before even seeing the boundary stone, he had already told everyone in advance that they were about to reach it. In addition, he knew what he had to pay attention to in order to enter the second floor. If the five great empires of the God-blessing level had also known about this, Lin Lei wouldn¡¯t care so much. After all, the five great empires had countless resources. Ten thousand years ago, after the people then had finished their exploration, they had left behind all sorts of information to inform their descendants. They would always be able to learn some information from these ancestors. But Bud, the desolate sword sage, was a native of the Beilageluoya Empire. He had never even left the empire before. How could he know so much about what had happened in the ruins ten thousand years ago? Bud stared at Lin Lei. He couldn¡¯t help but fall silent. Bud could tell that there was a hint of coldness in Lin Lei¡¯s eyes. After a long while, Bud sighed helplessly. ¡°Kid, if I told you that I am a reincarnated person, would you believe me?¡± ¡°A reincarnated person?¡± Lin Lei murmured to himself. The words which Bud had said were out of Lin Lei¡¯s imagination. As long as one was able to reach the sage level of power, the soul within one¡¯s body would be able to leave the body and survive. Even if one¡¯s body was destroyed, as long as one¡¯s soul was still present, one would have a chance to survive. But of course, a sage who had died of old age won¡¯t be able to do this. Even a soul has its own lifespan. It won¡¯t be able to forcibly extend its lifespan through reincarnation. Hearing this, Lin Lei nodded. ¡°So, Uncle Bud, when the ruins began ten thousand years ago, you had been here once?¡± Bud nodded after a long time. ¡°Right. Ten thousand years ago, I came to these ruins, entered the second floor, and even acquired the starcloud fruit.¡± CH 93 ¡°After I left the historical remains of the Beilageluoya Empire, I directly condensed my own stellar body through this stellar fruit and successfully broke through to the Great Sage realm.¡± ¡°However, later I was framed and fell from the realm. Luckily, my soul escaped and was reincarnated.¡± ¡°Too little of my soul was able to escape, resulting in my current level of power being extremely low. Even though I am reincarnated, I was only able to reach the powers of a rank 5 sage even after spending a few thousand years.¡± ¡°And my lifespan is about to end. This is why I had no choice but to come once more to the ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire to take a risk.¡± Lin Lei nodded. He knew what to do, and he didn¡¯t continue to ask about Bud¡¯s identity in his previous life. The world was vast, and there were many strange things. Even Lin Lei had secrets that only he knew. There was no need for him to know so much about someone else. It wasn¡¯t as though Bud hadn¡¯t asked about how Lin Lei had risen from a regular sage to the peak of the ninth rank within a year. Looking at Lin Lei, Bard couldn¡¯t help but continue to speak. ¡°Lin Lei, there is one thing you can be completely at ease about.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you. Although I¡¯ve hidden my secrets, I¡¯ve never wanted to harm you.¡± Lin Lei smiled slightly, then said, ¡°Right. Got It.¡± The two resumed their original conversation. Soon, the entrance to the second level of the ruins appeared in front of everyone. The entrance to the second level was a platform that was roughly a hundred meters wide. Around the platform, there were fifteen tiny balls of light. The area around them was filled with chaotic space. It was extremely terrifying. As for these fifteen tiny balls of light, they were all constantly fluctuating within the chaotic space. According to the desolate sword sage Bud, this was the key to entering the next level. Only by entering these tiny light balls could one enter the next level. There were only fifteen light balls in front of everyone, which meant that only fifteen people could enter the second level of the Beilageluoya Empire¡¯s ruins. At this moment, everyone¡¯s expression was a little uneasy. Not only because only fifteen people could enter the next level, but also because there were dozens of bird-type magical beasts around the light ball. At this moment, they were shuttling through the spatial turbulence. They would occasionally release some spatial turbulence. According to Bud, these magical beasts whose names were unknown were extremely powerful. Even a great sage would not be able to do anything to them if he were to enter this place. Not only that, but their attacks were also extremely cold. If one were to be entangled by them in the spatial turbulence, they would definitely die without a doubt. At this moment, many of the experts from the Beilageluoya Empire were frowning. Helpless emotions flashed across their eyes. After all, their strength was weak. They could not compare to the people from the five great empires who were of the God-blessing level. Currently, there were only fifteen people who could enter the second level. Naturally, it was not their turn to try to enter. ¡°Kid, these magical beasts are of the spatial type. They are extremely hard to deal with.¡± ¡°Although they are extremely powerful, we still have a chance.¡± ¡°As long as these bird-type magical beasts don¡¯t take the initiative to provoke you, they won¡¯t attack you. However, you have to be careful in case someone tries to backstab you.¡± Backstabbing? Lin Lei naturally understood what Bud was trying to tell him. He subconsciously turned his head, looking towards the Seventh Prince of the Molmo Empire. Right at this moment, the Seventh Prince was also looking in Lin Lei¡¯s direction, interested. The eyes of both of them were filled with a thick, murderous aura. They both knew that this was the best place to kill the other party. The moment the Seventh Prince prepared to enter one of the balls, it would be Lin Lei¡¯s best chance to kill him. As he thought this to himself, Lin Lei¡¯s right hand was already resting on the hilt of the Sword of Damocles. The Seventh Prince no longer stared at Lin Lei. Instead, he looked toward the eight guards behind him, whispering something. Everyone looked at each other. They all knew what was about to happen. Most likely, an extremely bloody battle was about to begin. Right now, the Tiger King of the Umilius Empire was calmly flying towards the sphere of light in front of him. This seemed to be a signal, and quite a few other people present followed closely behind. The Seventh Prince said with a cold laugh, ¡°The entrance to the second floor can only be entered with enough strength!¡± After speaking, the Seventh Prince led the eight guards behind him towards the sphere of light. He actually wanted to take up nine of the fifteen spheres of light! The Seventh Prince planned to first enter the second level, then think of a way to provoke the bird-type magical beasts so that Lin Lei would be attacked by them. But right at this moment, the mageforce in the world suddenly began to gather towards Lin Lei. An incomparably terrifying surge of mageforce shot straight into the heavens! Boom! Lin Lei¡¯s right hand slowly pointed towards the Seventh Prince! ¡°Judgement of Darkness!¡± An extremely terrifying beam of dark light shot directly towards the Seventh Prince. It was extremely fast. The Seventh Prince¡¯s body trembled, and he immediately sensed something dangerous. Turning his head, he immediately saw Lin Lei release the Judgement of Darkness. His face couldn¡¯t help but be filled with incomparable rage. ¡°Master of the Ultimate Sword, I see that you are courting death!¡± ¡°Sovereign Slash!¡± The Seventh Prince¡¯s right hand transformed into a resplendent beam of light, and a brilliant golden light suddenly blossomed. It chopped directly towards Lin Lei¡¯s Judgement of Darkness. Bang! The entire ruins trembled the instant the Seventh Prince¡¯s Sovereign Slash collided with Lin Lei¡¯s Judgement of Darkness. And then, an enormous wave suddenly exploded out! Space itself had shattered! One shockwave after another appeared like rocks being thrown into a calm lake, causing ripples to appear. This terrifying show of power caused both Lin Lei and the Seventh Prince to hurriedly retreat. ¡°Lin Lei, don¡¯t tell me you think that I¡¯m on the same level as that old b*stard!¡± The Seventh Prince let out a cold snort, and the light on his right hand grew even more brilliant. ¡°Again!¡± ¡°Sovereign Slash!¡± At this moment, the mageforce ripples emanating from the Seventh Prince¡¯s body had reached their peak, and a surge of an emperor¡¯s mageforce was constantly emanating from his body. Sovereign Slash! This was a mystery divine ability that only members of the Molmo Empire Imperial Family could learn. Every single slash of the blade would cause the opponent to suffer tremendous damage from the emperor¡¯s mageforce! A light flashed in Lin Lei¡¯s eyes, and his right hand grabbed the hilt of the Sword of Damocles, which he suddenly drew out! In the next moment, Rumble! The entire world turned dark. A terrifying sword slash exploded forth from Lin Lei¡¯s body! Boom! Streaks of mageforce exploded out around Lin Lei. Lin Lei said calmly, ¡°Shadow Strike Formation!¡± CH 94 Chapter 94: How Can a Diamond-Level Magic Staff Destroy My King-Level Magic Tool?! Boom! Boom! Boom! Right at this moment, countless waves of astral energy swept out. Within the ruins, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. Wave after wave of energy gathered in Lin Lei¡¯s right hand. The Shadow Strike Formation had two major uses. The first was that the Sword of Damocles would split into countless sword shadows, transforming into a grand weapon of mass destruction. The second was that the Sword of Damocles would formed tens of thousands of swords, transforming into a rainbow of 10 thousand kilometers. The power was boundless. At this moment, Linley was using the second type. An enormous sword shadow that was thousands of meters long shot straight into the clouds! The space was being shattered by the Sword of Damocles, and was then quickly recovering. The blade of the Sword of Damocles emitted an incomparable resplendent silver-white light. It completely lit up the already dark interior of the ruins! It was so dazzling that some low Sage-level experts had to close their eyes. At this moment, the Seventh Prince could only feel a piercing pain coming from his right hand. His face couldn¡¯t help but turn pale, and his body was uncontrollably being pulled backwards. Only now did he realize that his Sovereign Slash actually had a fine line of blood within it. If he continued to endure, his right hand would probably turn into a bloody mist! He couldn¡¯t help but feel incomparably shocked. The Mystic Ability which Lin Lei was using now was actually not the slightest bit weaker than his Sovereign Slash. In fact, it was even much stronger. ¡°What a powerful technique¡­¡± The Seventh Prince couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue, sighing at how powerful Lin Ley was. ¡°Annihilate!¡± Lin Lei let out a cold snort. Behind him, streams of thick magic force were rapidly gathering together, and in the end, they transformed into deep violet soul energy! Soul Arrow! Shoot! At the same time, that incomparably powerful thousand-meter sword light swept over! The powerful astral energy wrapped around the astonishing sword light, and its aura was incomparably mighty! At this instant, the Seventh Prince suddenly felt an intense piercing pain in his mind. In the next moment, the gemstone around the Seventh Prince¡¯s neck suddenly began to glow with an azure light. The piercing pain in his mind slowly receded at this moment, and was replaced by a comfortable cool feeling. This made the Seventh Prince suddenly woke up. But even so, there was still a slight delay in the Seventh Prince¡¯s body movement. At this moment, the shocking sword light had already appeared, and it instantly smashed onto the Seventh Prince¡¯s body. The originally exquisite clothes on the Seventh Prince¡¯s body instantly exploded! ¡°D*mn it!¡± The Seventh Prince was enraged, and he immediately pushed the magic force of the half-step Great Sage within his body to its limits. In his left and right hands, two rays of light from the Sovereign Slash suddenly blossomed! ¡°Dual Sovereign Slash!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! The Seventh Prince wasn¡¯t weak at all. The two rays of light wildly slashed against the astonishing sword light which Lin Lei had released. Only after the consecutive attack of hundreds of times was the sword light shattered! Lin Lei frowned. ¡°He actually has a magical artifact that can defend against soul energy. Interesting.¡± The Seventh Prince¡¯s power was indeed far, far greater than Edward¡¯s and the Vampire Elder¡¯s. Dark Elf Evasion Spell! Lin Lei¡¯s body suddenly transformed into an illusory figure, and in the next moment, he disappeared from his original location. The illusory figure which he had transformed into instantly filled the entire world, as though he could appear anywhere at any moment! And then, Lin Lei¡¯s body appeared directly behind the Seventh Prince. He was holding a sword in his right hand, and the Styx White Tiger scepter suddenly appeared in his left hand. Dark Ruling! Instantly, a terrifying spatial ripple suddenly shook the world! The dark energy directly transformed into a terrifying black dragon and flew towards the Seventh Prince. Without using a staff, Dark Ruling¡¯s power was only one-tenth of what it originally was! Now that the complete version was used behind the Seventh Prince, he was caught off-guard. The space suddenly shattered! In the world, a deafening dragon¡¯s roar suddenly sounded! Roar! That dark beam of light instantly appeared in front of the Seventh Prince! Seeing that rapidly expanding black shadow, the Seventh Prince had no way to dodge at all. All that he could do was just pull the azure gemstone off his neck and point it in the direction of the Dark Ruling. Rumble! A multicolored light suddenly blossomed. Countless amounts of magic force were forcibly taken away from Lin Lei by the gemstone in the Seventh Prince¡¯s hands. Right after, the gemstone suddenly expanded in size. In the end, it transformed into a small mountain, smashing directly towards Linl Lei¡¯s Dark Ruling! By the side, seeing this, Princess Diana of the Melsas Empire couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°That¡¯s actually the Gem of Fate blessed by the Archangel of the Molmo Empire!¡± In the next moment, as if she had discovered something, she let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Looks like I was mistaken.¡± ¡°This is only a replica of the Gem of Fate.¡± ¡°But it looks like its power is also not ordinary. At the very least, it has reached the peak of the King level.¡± Diana¡¯s heart could not help but feel a huge weight being lifted. After all, the Gem of Fate blessed by the Archangel was an existence that surpassed the King level weapon. How could such a powerful magic tool be casually handed over to the Seventh Prince of the Molmo Empire? After all, it was an invincible treasure that was hidden deep within the Molmo Empire and was truly used to suppress the empire. ¡°Moldi, Meier, keep a close eye on the Seventh Prince. Once you have the opportunity to attack, use all of your strength and try your best to kill the Seventh Prince.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± A hint of killing intent flashed through Diana¡¯s eyes as well. At this moment, the replica of the Gem of Fate was directly clashing against the Dark Ruling which Lin Lei had just unleashed. In the blink of an eye, the replica of the Gem of Fate had absorbed more than 95% of the Dark Ruling¡¯s magic force. Subsequently, the replica of the Gem of Fate flew backwards and returned to the Seventh Prince¡¯s hand. The remaining power of the Dark Ruling was ultimately blocked by the Seventh Prince. Even so, the Seventh Prince¡¯s face was extremely pale. It seemed that he was much weaker than before. At this moment, a crack had already appeared on the replica of the Gem of Fate in the Seventh Prince¡¯s hand. The originally blue gemstone had also dimmed at this moment. ¡°That magic staff has barely reached the diamond grade. How can it damage the peak king magic tool in my hand¡­¡± The Seventh Prince¡¯s expression was as ugly as if he had eaten sh*t. He could not help but frown as he looked at Diana¡¯s group, who could attack at any moment from afar. In the next moment, the Seventh Prince used the unique movement techniques of the Molmo Empire, quickly entering a ball of light. And then, with a cold, sinister look in his eyes, he shot out a magical arrow towards a bird-type magical beast by Lin Lei¡¯s side. The magical arrow was as fast as lightning, flying through the air and striking directly against the bird-type magical beast by Lin Lei¡¯s side. The bird-type magical beast let out a miserable howl, with its eyes flashing with a hint of hatred. And then, a human-like look of rage appeared in the eyes of the magical beast. In the next moment, it charged towards Lin Lei¡¯s direction. CH 95 Chapter 95: Eight Guards Were killed, the Seventh Prince Instantly Became a Commander without Weapon. He Was Furious. Seeing that the bird-type magical beast was angry, the faces of the countless experts in the surrounding changed. This was a magical beast that even the Grand Sage was helpless with! In addition, they were surrounded by a powerful void. If they fell into the void, they would most likely die! ¡°Dark Elf Evasion Spell.¡± Lin Lei murmured to himself. In the next moment, he disappeared from his original position. In the blink of an eye, Lin Lei had appeared behind one of the eight imperial guards of the Seventh Prince. Seeing Lin Lei behind him, his face changed and the longsword in his hand slashed directly towards Lin Lei¡¯s direction. Lin Lei¡¯s face didn¡¯t change at all. He directly grabbed the edge of the longsword using his big hand. In the next moment, the Shadow Strike Annihilation was activated! With a sudden squeeze, Lin Lei crushed the longsword, which had reached the Grandmaster level. And then, with a kick, the guard was sent flying towards the front of the bird-type magical beast. The bird-type magical beast transformed into a streak of light, and with a few flashes of light, it pierced through the guard. In the end, not a single part of the guard¡¯s body was intact. All of it had been pecked by the bird-type magical beast. The bird-type magical beast seemed to have eaten its fill. After killing the guard, it flapped its wings and flew off into the distance. After this, Lin Lei calmly looked towards the Seventh Prince from afar. The seventh Prince¡¯s face looked ugly, and his forehead was incomparably gloomy. ¡°B*stard.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s power had truly exceeded his expectations! He was hovering in the middle of the sphere of light. His originally elegant appearance had completely disappeared, and the clothes he was wearing were tattered. The Seventh Prince was in an incomparably miserable state. As a prince of the Molmo Empire, he had an extremely noble status. No matter where he appeared, he should be respected by countless people. But right now, Lin Lei was nothing more than an ordinary native of the Beilageluoya Empire. He had actually transformed himself into this state. Lin Lei looked at the Seventh Prince, instantly activating his ¡®Eye of Inspection¡¯. He could sense that the sphere of light seemed to be filled with an extremely unique energy. After the Seventh Prince had entered the sphere of light, he had been unable to receive any attacks from the outside world. One strange energy after another was floating by the Seventh Prince¡¯s side, protecting him. Lin Lei¡¯s figure once more vanished. Dark Elf Evasion Spell! ¡°Escape if you want, but the sin you have committed is to be temporarily paid off using the lives of your subordinates!¡± In the next moment, Lin Lei¡¯s figure appeared behind another guard. When that guard sensed Lin Lei¡¯s aura, his face couldn¡¯t help but turn ashen. He immediately wanted to flee. But how could Lin Lei give them a chance? ¡°Lock on.¡± In the heaven and earth, Lin Lei¡¯s voice rang out, shaking the heaven and earth. Immediately after, the guard who had originally wanted to flee came to a halt. A streak of black energy appeared in Lin Lei¡¯s right hand. And then, the Dark Ruling pierced through the guard¡¯s mind, killing his soul and body at the same time! Boom! Instantly, the guard transformed into a streak of blood mist! Lin Lei didn¡¯t stop at all. The air beneath his feet began to compress, and then, with a counter-force, he charged towards the third guard. These guards, who had just reached the ninth-rank, were nothing more than ants in front of Lin Lei, who had already activated the Shadow Strike Annihilation. As long as they were attacked by Lin Lei, death would be their only ending! Seeing his subordinates die one by one in Lin Lei¡¯s hands, the Seventh Prince was extremely furious! ¡°Quick, enter the sphere of light!¡± Hearing the Seventh Prince¡¯s words, the remaining guards all felt their minds awaken. They hurriedly pushed the magic force in their bodies to the limit, then flew directly towards the sphere of light. Now that Lin Lei was killing them one by one, the Seventh Prince¡¯s heart was bleeding. The eight guards he had trained were all experts of the ninth rank, and they had spent countless resources. At the same time, the other people within the ruins started moving as well. They definitely wouldn¡¯t just watch as the Seventh Prince snatched away their chance to go to the second level of the ruins. Lin Lei didn¡¯t care about the others at all. All he cared about was the surviving guards of the Seventh Prince. In the next moment, he once again used the Dark Elf Evasion Spell, charging towards the remaining guards. The Seventh Prince had already entered the sphere of light. Lin Lei could do nothing to him. Since that was the case, he would enter the second level of the ruins and fight again. At this moment, Lin Lei¡¯s target was naturally the eight guards under the Seventh Prince¡¯s command. As long as he killed all of them, the Seventh Prince would immediately become the commander without guards. This was the beginning of a hunting game! One of the guards under the Seventh Prince was now only a meter away from the sphere of light. All he had to do was reach out with both hands, and he would be able to touch the sphere of light. But right at this moment¡­ Lin Lei appeared above his head like a god of slaughter. ¡°The third.¡± With a silent expression, Lin Lei directly stomped the guard to death. Bang! The guard transformed into a bloody mist that filled the skies! Lin Lei didn¡¯t pause at all. He continued to charge towards the fourth guard. The Sword of Damocles in his hand slashed on him. Seeing Lin Lei¡¯s attack, a hint of unwillingness flashed through the guard¡¯s face, and he immediately unleashed his most powerful Mystic Abilities! A deep blue pillar of light shot directly towards Lin Lei. Lin Lei let out a cold snort, and the Sword of Damocles in his hand flashed with light. In the next moment, the sword-light stabbed directly towards the guard. Immediately afterwards, the guard was chopped into two halves by Lin Lei¡¯s sword! Bang! He exploded into a bloody mist! Only a few dozen seconds had passed. Linley chopped down with his sword. ¡°The eighth.¡± The guard in front of him was instantly killed by Lin Lei¡¯s sword! Lin Lei didn¡¯t even glance at him. He immediately put away the Sword of Damocles and looked towards the Seventh Prince. Behind him, the guard exploded with a bang. ¡°Seventh Prince, how do you feel?¡± Linley looked at the Seventh Prince with a fake smile. The Seventh Prince¡¯s face looked extremely ugly. Being provoked by Lin Lei, he directly spat out a mouthful of blood! This b*stard! Not only had he killed the old vampire who had been the ally of the Kazan Empire, the former Commander Edward of his empire had also been killed by Lin Lei. And now, even the eight guards which he had trained with all his might had been instantly killed by Lin Lei. It could be said that all of this was because of Lin Lei. In order to be able to compete with the other saint-level empires for the gems of the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire, he had calculated everything. He had even paid a heavy price to incite the Crimson Commander! CH 96 Chapter 96: Reward for Drawing the Sword! Unlimited Sword Technique! The Seventh Prince had never imagined that Lin Lei would be so powerful! No matter how much he had calculated, he had never imagined that Lin Lei, by himself, would be able to destroy all of his techniques. Right now, only the Crimson Commander hadn¡¯t made a move, nor had he revealed his identity as a traitor. This could be considered the Seventh Prince¡¯s last resort. The Seventh Prince slowly wiped away the blood from his mouth, staring coldly at Lin Lei. The corners of his lips cracked, and an incomparably disgusting smile appeared on his face. The Seventh Prince said in a hoarse voice. ¡°Lin Lei, you don¡¯t have the background of Princess Diana of the Melsas Empire. If you offend me now, you will die a very, very miserable death.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He simply replied calmly. ¡°You want me to die? Just come over.¡± ¡°It seems you really don¡¯t know anything. Ignorant!¡± Seeing that Lin Lei didn¡¯t seem to care at all, the Seventh Prince viciously said these words, then slowly closed his eyes and began to meditate. After all the Seventh Prince was of the royal bloodline of the Molmo Empire. Naturally, he still had his greatest trump card. However, he knew that if he used his trump card now, Diana of the Melsas Empire would definitely make a move against him. At that time, he could only let Crimson Commander reveal his identity and forcefully resist Diana. However, this way, Crimson Commander¡¯s identity as a spy would be exposed in advance, and the effect would be greatly reduced. After everyone was on guard, it would most likely be very difficult for Commander Crimson to have any more chances. Lin Lei didn¡¯t really care. He turned to look in the direction of the fifteen balls of light. At this moment, the 15 balls of light had already been completely filled. One of them was occupied by the fierce Tiger King, one was occupied by Lin Lei, and one was occupied by the Seventh Prince of the Molmo Empire. As for the Crimson Commander of the Shaq Empire, just like Princess Diana, they each occupied three positions. The remaining six spheres of light were occupied by the Winter Clan¡¯s Herlous, the Desolate Sword Sage Bud, a sage of the Beilageluoya Empire¡¯s Magus Clan, the old beggar, the bard, and a fellow who looked like a scholar. Right now, only they were able to enter the second level. As for the others who had entered the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire, they had all died in the battle. Rumble..! The 15 balls of light seemed to sense something as they slowly rose into the air. Lin Lei slowly sat down in the lotus position, beginning to meditate and recover his mageforce. Roughly two or three hours later, Lin Lei opened his eyes. At this moment, Lin Lei had already restored his spiritual energy to its peak state. He stared at the chaotic space around him, and frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take for them to reach the second level. However, the speed at which the 15 balls of light flew was different. Some were very fast, while others were very slow. By now, Lin Lei was completely unable to sense where the other 14 were. At this moment, Lin Lei suddenly had an idea. After all, he had nothing to do here. Should he train the Basic Magic for a while? Perhaps he might be able to open up something good. Right after, Lin Lei held his breath and focused. The Styx White Tiger in his right hand slowly appeared in his hand. And then, a weak flame appeared above the scepter. Although it was just a tiny flame, it had a terrifying temperature. The space itself was slowly beginning to show signs of cracking under the scorching heat of this flame. ¡°Drip, drip!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for training Basic Magic 55,000 times!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining the reward: Forbidden Profound Mysteries of the Infinite Sword!¡± The system¡¯s sound rang out directly in Linley¡¯s mind. Lin Lei frowned. At this moment, in Lin Lei¡¯s system backpack, a crimson scroll had appeared. An incomparably thick, ancient aura emanated from it. The words on it weren¡¯t words which Lin Lei was previously familiar with before his transmigration, nor were they words which existed in this world. Due to the system, Lin Lei was able to read it. Lin Lei slowly opened the scroll, beginning to read its contents. After a long while, Lin Lei finally closed the scroll, his eyes flashing with a hint of light. Infinite Sword Technique! What an infinite sword technique. Through his understanding of this scroll, Lin Lei finally understood what sort of profound mysteries divine ability this was. Simply put, although this was a profound mystery divine ability related to the sword, it wasn¡¯t to use the sword to attack an enemy. Rather, it was to transform himself into an incomparably terrifying divine sword. When this profound mystery divine ability was at its most powerful, his fingers, his fists, and even his hair would all be the sharpest edges of the sword. When the Infinity Sword Technique was trained to its most powerful level, it could be said to be a perfect combination of offense and defense, with no flaws at all. Lin Lei could be said to be extremely satisfied with the Infinity Sword Technique. After all, if Lin Lei were to pick on himself now, his only problem would probably be that his body was just too weak. Even if he really did have the ability to kill a half-step Great Sage, Lin Lei¡¯s defense was still at the peak of the ninth rank. For an attack that could kill the peak of the Sage level, if Lin Lei didn¡¯t dodge it, he would still be heavily injured. It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to die. But if Lin Lei was able to train his Infinite Sword Technique to the highest level, he most likely wouldn¡¯t have any problems even if he used his physical body to take on the opponent¡¯s demigod artifact or divine artifact. The Infinite Sword Technique had a total of nine levels. But the Infinite Sword Technique in Lin Lei¡¯s hands had only recorded the fourth level. But because it was written in a special language, Lin Lei didn¡¯t know how to describe it. At the very least, Lin Lei knew that the Infinite Sword Technique had an unrivalled rate of growth. It was very easy to train in the Infinity Sword Technique. All he needed to do was continuously absorb the energy from all sorts of weapons and magical artifacts, and he would be able to strengthen his body. Since this was the case, Lin Lei immediately pulled out a silver-ranked staff. ¡°Let¡¯s see how it works.¡± As he spoke, Lin Lei followed the instructions of the Infinite Sword Technique, circulating the mageforce circuits in his body. And then, a suction force came from Lin Lei¡¯s body. In the next moment, a strand of silver light as thick as a strand of hair shot out from the staff, finally entering Lin Lei¡¯s body. Lin Lei could sense that this strand of silver energy was strengthening his body. Not just his skin, but his bones, his flesh, his internal organs¡­ all of them had been strengthened. Although the increase was just a tiny bit, which to Lin Lei¡¯s current level of power, it wasn¡¯t much of an increase at all, and in fact, it could even be said that there were no changes at all. But Lin Lei¡¯s eyes lit up. After all, this was only a Silver-ranked weapon! In addition, he had already reached the peak of the Sage realm. For a silver-ranked weapon to be able to increase the strength of his body by a tiny bit was already very terrifying. If he absorbed 100 weapons, 1,000 weapons, or 10,000 weapons¡­ What would happen then?! CH 97 Chapter 97: Stage Three Infinite Sword Technique! Ten Times Strengthening the Physical Body! Thinking about this, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit excited. After all, Lin Lei had already trained in basic magics 55,000 times, and he had acquired countless useless weapons. The various rank weapons that he had acquired had already piled up high in his system backpack. In particular, Silver-level and Gold-level weapons were like small mountains. Thus, Lin Lei directly began to train in the Infinite Sword Technique. Countless Silver-level weapons had been taken out by Lin Lei from the system space which energy was absorbed by him. After the silver energy had been absorbed, the silver weapons turned into scrap metal. Another few hours passed. Lin Lei slowly opened his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve successfully trained in the first stage of the Infinite Sword Technique.¡± A cold aura exploded out from Lin Lei¡¯s entire body. In these past few hours, Lin Lei had absorbed thousands of Silver-level weapons. The massive amount of Silver energy had allowed Lin Lei to successfully advance to the first stage of the Infinite Sword Technique. Lin Lei closed his eyes, feeling the strength of his body. A hint of a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his corners of his lips. Although a single Silver-level weapon was indeed only able to increase Lin Lei¡¯s physical strength by a tiny bit¡­ But with thousands of Silver-level weapons, a qualitative change had occurred. Lin Lei¡¯s physical strength was now one-third stronger than before! One must know that the current Lin Lei was at the peak of the Sage realm! Even if it was just one-third, he was still an incomparably powerful existence. Right now, Lin Lei¡¯s body was already comparable to some experts who specialized in body strengthening. In addition, right now, Lin Lei¡¯s system space had many, many more items. Conservatively speaking, there were at least still a few thousands. A cold look flashed through Lin Lei¡¯s eyes, and he frowned. ¡°Continue to absorb!¡± Lin Lei didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He immediately took out the weapons and began to absorb, preparing to break through to the second stage of the Infinite Sword Technique. However, compared to the training speed of the first stage of the Infinite Sword Technique, the speed of the second stage was much slower. Right now, after Lin Lei had finished absorbing all the Silver-level weapons in the system space, he was still half a step away from breaking through to the second stage. Lin Lei took a deep breath, then began to absorb the Gold-level and Platinum-level weapons in the system space. Although Gold-level and Platinum-level weapons weren¡¯t as many as the Silver-level, there were still quite a few of them. Two hours passed in the blink of an eye. Lin Lei¡¯s tightly furrowed brows slowly relaxed. ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded in the second stage.¡± Rumble! Lin Lei¡¯s body was currently emanating a powerful sword intent. If any ordinary person dared to look directly at Lin Lei, their eyes would probably instantly bleed. Lin Lei once more began to sense the changes in his body. This time, compared to the first stage, which had increased Lin Lei¡¯s physical strength by one third, the second stage had doubled Lin Lei¡¯s physical strength. A 100% increase! Extremely terrifying! It could be said that right now, just by relying on the strength of his physical body, Lin Lei didn¡¯t need to use any mageforce at all and he was already able to fight against some magi of the Sage realm. ¡°As expected of the Infinite Sword Technique. It is really terrifying.¡± Looking at his incomparably powerful body, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but sigh. By now, all of the Gold and Silver weapons in Lin Lei¡¯s hands had been used up, and only a few hundred of them left. But Linley didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of pain. After all, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t use a few thousand weapons in one go to fight against others. It was enough provided he could become stronger. It¡¯s not that he wanted to keep them as collection items. Thinking up to this point, Lin Lei no longer hesitated. ¡°Continue. Train in the third stage!¡± Within the system space, the Platinum-level weapons had finally been completely absorbed. And so, Lin Lei immediately began to absorb the Diamond and Grandmaster-level weapons. Without any hesitation. Right now, in front of Lin Lei, the Diamond-level weapons were like free money. But of course, except the White Tiger of Styx. To Lin Lei, the White Tiger of Styx had a deeper significance. Diamond and Grandmaster-level weapons were considered supreme treasures in the Beilageluoya Empire. Many first-rank powers only had one or two such weapons. The scepter in the hands of Roderick, the Patriarch of Li Fire Sect, was only a Grandmaster-level weapon. Soon, the hundreds of Grandmaster-level weapons in the system space were all absorbed by Lin Lei. Lin Lei slowly opened his eyes. In the system space, Lin Lei had used up most of the weapons which had been piled up like a small mountain. This system space, which had been accumulated for seven years after transmigrating, now looked empty. Right now, he was still roughly thirty percent away from reaching the third stage of the Infinite Sword Technique. Lin Lei let out a sigh, then looked towards the deepest part of his system space. There was a dagger which was glowing with a scarlet light. This was Lin Lei¡¯s most powerful weapon besides the Sword of Shadow Walker and the Sword of Damocles. It had already reached the peak of the Grandmaster rank, and was just a step away from becoming a King-level weapon. Specter Dagger of Amolis. Lin Lei immediately pulled the scarlet dagger out of the system space. The mageforce circuits in his body began to circulate at high speed, and a powerful suction force burst forth from within. The absorption began! Rumble! At this moment, the Specter Dagger of Amolis seemed to have sensed something. It began to tremble slightly, as though it was resisting Lin Lei¡¯s absorption. But the Infinite Sword Technique was incomparably powerful. How could the Specter Dagger of Amolis resist it? Soon, one crack after another appeared on the dagger. In the end, countless cracks appeared. Bang! The Specter Dagger of Amolis was finally turned into dust. Lin Lei¡¯s original body, which progress still had 30% to complete, was now rapidly growing. Lin Lei could already sense that the various organs in his body were wildly growing stronger! Even the blood flowing through his veins had gained a powerful life force! Lin Lai let out a low growl, and a surge of astral energy suddenly appeared by Lin Lei¡¯s side. He slowly opened his eyes, and the space behind him suddenly began to crack like a spider web. In this moment, the space itself had been shattered by Lin Lei¡¯s physical strength! While Lin Lei was feeling his body, he felt extremely shocked. He suddenly felt that his physical body was 10 times stronger than his body at the second stage of the Infinite Sword Technique! A thousand percent increase! Lin Lei felt that with just one punch, he would be able to instantly kill a peak-Sage realm expert! At this moment, Lin Lei subconsciously punched out. Instantly, the entire space was blasted apart by Lin Lei, transforming into nothingness. Lin Lei felt that in that instant when he punched out, he hadn¡¯t even used his full strength. Just one punch was like a peerless divine sword! CH 98 Chapter 98: The Second Level of the Ruins, Where Danger and Fortuitous Encounter Coexist! ¡°Is this my current level of power¡­ ?¡± Lin Lei stared at his hands in disbelief. He could clearly sense that right now, he could completely rely on his physical body to even fight against a half-step Great Sage realm expert without any problems. In this instant, Lin Lei had even thought of absorbing his Sword of Damocles and his Sword of Shadow Walker. However, he still held it in. After all, if he allowed the Sword of Damocles, a weapon that had surpassed the King-level, and the Sword of Shadow Walker, a peak King-level weapon, to be absorbed, Lin Lei would most likely be able to train his Infinite Sword Technique to the fourth level! If Lin Lai were to truly absorb these two divine weapons, then Lin Lei would truly be an idiot. Right now, the Sword of Shadow Walker contained a total of four hundred streaks of Sword Qi. If it were to be released, even the great Sage would be instantly killed by Lin Lei. This was definitely Lin Lei¡¯s most powerful trump card, and also Lin Lei¡¯s current King-level explosive. As for the Sword of Damocles in Linley¡¯s hands, which had surpassed the peak King-level and reached the Demigod-level, it was thousand kilometers long and endless. Right now, though it had yet to completely recover, its power had already reached the Demigod-level. If it was truly possible to completely repair the Sword of Damocles, most likely the entire easternmost region, and in fact in the entire world, would have no weapons that could compare to the Sword of Damocles. ¡°Although I¡¯ve become stronger, I¡¯ve also become very poor!¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but say helplessly. It had already been seven years since he had transmigrated to this magical world. All of the various things he had accumulated over the past seven years had disappeared without a trace. Although the Infinite Sword Technique was incomparably powerful, the amount of resources it required was extremely terrifying. The current Lin Lei could be said to be a giant gluttonous beast that wouldn¡¯t reject any treasure. ¡°Alas¡­¡± ¡°I hope that the prehistoric ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire will allow me to replenish some of my resources.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but flash, and they glowed with a blazing light. Just as Lin Lei was in deep thought, the sphere of light around him suddenly accelerated violently, accelerating towards the skies, transforming into a streak of light. And then, in the next moment¡­ Lin Lei discovered that he was no longer in the chaotic space of the past. Instead, he was outside of an incomparably majestic palace. Although this incomparably large palace was now in a state of utter ruin, the remnants of it were still incomparably majestic and magnificent. Even the shattered walls were 10 thousand meters tall, completely blocking everyone¡¯s line of sight. One pillar after another pierced through the clouds, with no end in sight. Seeing this, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Just how powerful was this prehistoric empire? And why had such a powerful empire suddenly disappeared from history? Just as Lin Lei appeared within the ruins, the surrounding 14 spheres of light appeared as well. Seeing this spectacular scene, even the most powerful and oldest Tiger King couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. Just this single piece of ruins had already surpassed the entire Empire of Saints! It was too terrifying! ¡°So this is the second level?¡± Quite a few Sages descended from the glowing orbs. They subconsciously looked towards Lin Lei, and couldn¡¯t help but freeze on the spot. For some reason, right now, Lin Lei¡¯s entire body was filled with an unrivalled sharpness. Although right now, Lin Lei¡¯s entire body didn¡¯t seem to have changed at all, he was like a supreme divine weapon, incomparably sharp! So Sharp that one couldn¡¯t open their eyes. When Lin Lei looked at them, even their hearts seemed to have been sliced apart by a blade. They couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back, only then were they able to catch their breath. Seeing how powerful his sword intent was, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but slightly withdraw his sword intent, then walked towards the Desolate Sword Sage, Bud. The people who were on good terms with Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but reveal looks of joy on their faces. As for the Seventh Prince, who had completely shed all pretense of cordiality with Lin Lei, his entire face was terrifyingly gloomy, as though water could be wrung out of it. The Seventh Prince let out a cold snort, then stomped down hard, instantly disappearing from his original spot. ¡°Lin Lei, do you want to come with us?¡± At this moment, Princess Diana couldn¡¯t help but ask Lin Lei. Lin Lei thought for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess Diana. As expected, I¡¯m still a lone ranger. It¡¯s best if I go on my own.¡± After speaking, Princess Diana nodded as well. Without any further persuasion, she disappeared from her original spot. Thus, at this moment, only Lin Lei and the Desolate Sword Sage, Bud, remained. ¡°Uncle Bud, haven¡¯t you been to this second level before? Is there anything particular about this second level?¡± Bud pondered for a moment, then replied to Lin Lei, ¡°This is just a fragment of a relic from the prehistoric empire.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before, an incomparably terrifying war broke out in the prehistoric empire? The entire continent was divided into five parts, the eastern, western, southern, and northern regions, as well as the Saint-realm.¡± ¡°Not only that, even this powerful prehistoric empire was divided in this world-shaking war.¡± ¡°On the second level, there were many mansions of the various dukes and nobles in the empire. Not only were there all sorts of secrets, medicines, weapons, and even all sorts of ancient profound mysteries and divine abilities left behind by the various nobles.¡± ¡°It can be said that within the ruins of the second level, there are countless treasures awaiting us to excavate.¡± ¡°Profound mysteries and divine abilities? Weapons?¡± Lin Lei¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. Right now, there was no way for him to survive at all. He needed many, many high-quality weapons to improve his Infinite Sword Technique! At this moment, Bud, the Desolate Sword Sage, couldn¡¯t help but say to Lin Lei in a very serious tone. ¡°Kid, there¡¯s one thing you must understand. Although this place is filled with countless treasures and fortuitous encounters, danger coexists with fortuitous encounters!¡± ¡°This definitely isn¡¯t some sort of amusement park! Not only that, many of the residences here are filled with dangerous machines!¡± ¡°Many of the residences of major figures are filled with all sorts of restrictive spells left behind by the ancient nobles. If you accidentally trigger them, even the Grand Sage would probably be instantly killed.¡± At this moment, while the Desolate Sword Sage, Bud, was speaking, an extremely miserable voice was suddenly transmitted from a distance. The scholar-like Sage had just entered a dilapidated castle and was instantly covered by a black fog. In just a breath¡¯s time, he had turned into a pool of thick water! It was extremely terrifying! Although this scholar-like Sage of Beilageluoya native only had the strength of a middle-rank Sage, he was still a genuine Sage! To disappear into thin air like this, it could be said to be extremely terrifying! CH 99 Chapter 99: Terrifying restrictions, enter the manor! Linley watched as the distant scholar-like Sage died to the point of no return. A hint of solemnity couldn¡¯t help but flash through his eyes. Seeing this, the nearby Bud helplessly shook his head. ¡°Kid, that person really is an idiot!¡± ¡°Do you know? Legend has it that in this prehistoric empire, a total of 360 Deity Emperors and 88 Deity Kings were conferred titles. And that idiot just entered the residence of the most powerful of the 88 Deity Kings!¡± ¡°Deity Emperors, Deity Kings?¡± Linley couldn¡¯t help but frown. These realms which Linley had never heard of were most likely the realms after the Great Sage? However, to Linley, who was only at the peak of the ninth rank, these things were still far too distant. It was rumored that the emperors of the five great empires at the Saint realm had surpassed the Great Sage realm and reached the mysterious realm of ¡®Deities¡¯. To be able to be called ¡®Deities¡¯ meant that one¡¯s power had most likely reached a completely new level. Even a Sage or a Great Sage would only be a human who had reached a certain level of power. As long as the external forces were sufficiently powerful, even a Great Sage would die. For example, Linley¡¯s Sword of Shadow Walker. Even if the opponent was a Great Sage, Linley would still be able to kill him. But what made Linley curious was that this incomparably powerful former empire actually had a total of 88 Deity Kings. Such a terrifying empire was actually gone just like that. Just how powerful was the ancient empire! A hint of surprise flashed through Linley¡¯s eyes. ¡°Enough, Kid. We can¡¯t waste any more time. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡± ¡°I do know of a few mansions, palaces and castles that can be safely entered. Most likely, no one has entered them yet.¡± By the side, the desolate Sword Sage Bud hurriedly said in a soft voice. Linley nodded, then followed Bud towards an extremely secluded castle. During this period of time, Linley and the desolate Sword Sage Bud had already discussed this matter. Because Bud had once been to the second level of the ruins, he was extremely familiar with the entire place. Thus, while Bud was in charge of the treasure hunt, Linley had to prevent the other members of the five great empires from coming to seize the treasures. As for the two of them, once they acquired the treasures, they would split them 50-50. ¡°Linley, let me tell you. I know two places that no one has entered yet.¡± ¡°One of them is the residence of Deity Emperor Valmos. According to the various ancient records, this Deity Emperor Valmos is a grandmaster alchemist! His residence definitely contains all sorts of divine pills and secret medicines.¡± ¡°When I came here in my previous life, I saw that although there were restrictions set up in this Deity Emperor Valmos¡¯ residence, a gap had already appeared due to the passage of time.¡± ¡°As long as we pass through the gap, we will be able to enter Deity Emperor Valmos¡¯ residence.¡± ¡°As for the other place, it is the armory that Deity Emperor Mu Mu¡¯er used to store his weapons. However, to the important figures of the ancient empire in the past, these weapons are only for the use of the security personnel.¡± ¡°But even so, those weapons are at least platinum grandmaster-level weapons.¡± ¡°When I entered Deity Mu Mu¡¯er¡¯s armory, I discovered that there was a secret room within it. However, there were quite a few people who entered the armory, and so I didn¡¯t dare to enter. I secretly memorized it. I wonder how it is now.¡± As Bud spoke, he asked Linley. ¡°Linley, you decide. Where are we going to search for treasures?¡± Hearing Bud¡¯s words, Linley could clearly sense that Bud was more interested in the Alchemist Master¡¯s residence. However, after thinking for a moment, Linley came to a decision. After all, Bud¡¯s days were numbered, and his power was only at the fifth rank of the Sage realm. With this sort of power, it would be better for him to find some medicine that could increase his cultivation level or extend his lifespan. Linley looked into the distance and said. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go to the Valmos¡¯ residence first.¡± Hearing this, a hint of gratitude flashed through Bud¡¯s eyes. And then, he led Linley directly towards the skies. After confirming that no one was following them, Bud descended towards an unremarkable manor. The manor wasn¡¯t small. Even though it was already damaged, one could still tell just how grand it had been. Around the manor, there was a blue light barrier that covered the entire manor. But if one looked carefully, one would discover that. For every hour of operation of the light barrier, a hole roughly a meter wide would appear. Bud frowned, then waved his right hand. A fist-sized bug flew out of his hand. Linley and Bud stared solemnly at the bug. The entire ruins was filled with danger. They definitely couldn¡¯t be careless! After testing out a few times, and confirming that there were no problems at all, Linley and Bud let out sighs of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time.¡± Linley nodded, then followed Bud towards the manor. Soon, the two of them passed through the restrictive spell. Nothing happened. It seemed as though because the restrictive spell had protected the entire manor so well, the entire manor didn¡¯t suffer any external damage. The two of them pushed open the medicine-refining room, a thick and moldy smell entered their nostrils. Linley and Bud were both within the manor, so they didn¡¯t casually cast any spells. They quietly waited for the moldy smell to be removed, then used insects to scout the way. After confirming that there were no more problems, only then did they enter the room. Right now, the room was completely empty. However, on the shelves of the room, there were dozens of bottles of potions and secret medicines. The two glanced at each other, didn¡¯t say anything at all, just picked up the potions and began to examine them. However, after the two inspected them, they quickly discovered that although there were many potions, most of them had already expired and no longer had any medicinal properties. There were only forty or so bottles of truly useful potions and secret medicines. However, Linley and Bud were both extremely satisfied with this result. Although there were forbidden protections in this ruins, these potions had already been through an extremely long period of time. Now, there were still forty bottles of useful potions and secret medicines. This was an extremely good result. These elixirs were not refined by ordinary people, but by Deity Emperors! If these elixirs were placed outside, each of them could be sold at a sky-high price! Even if it was to cause a bloody storm, it would not be excessive. CH 100 Chapter 100: Linley, you dare to make a move?! ¡°Let¡¯s keep the secret medicines for now. We¡¯ll look at them after we leave.¡± Linley said. Bud nodded. He knew that the most important thing right now was to make the most of the time. In a short while, the stellar fruit, which could allow one to directly break through to become a Great Sage, would bear fruit. That thing was their true goal for this trip. The two didn¡¯t care what elixirs they had, they were split into 50-50, each took twenty jars. Next, Linley and Bud cleaned up the entire manor. No matter what was there, as long as it was useful, they would take it all away. And then, the two flew towards Mu Mu¡¯er¡¯s armory. Compared to the manor of the Alchemist master, Valmos, Mu Mu¡¯er¡¯s armory was now a complete mess. The restrictive spells here had long since disappeared. Who knew how many people had already come here. Linley and Bud exchanged a glance. They didn¡¯t hesitate at all. They flew directly towards the secret chamber. The two arrived at the training ground within the armory. The ground was covered with footprints. Seeing that there was no one around, Bud directly pressed down on a nearby stone pillar. And then, a mechanical sound rang out from the surrounding area. Crack, crack, crack, crack, crack! A crack appeared on the ground! And then, the crack rapidly expanded, opening up on both sides. Beneath the training ground, there was actually a secret chamber! ¡°Done, the secret chamber is already open. Let¡¯s hurry up, Linley.¡± Seeing this, Bud said to Linley. Linley nodded, and the two quickly entered the secret chamber. After passing through a long and winding path, the secret chamber quickly appeared in front of the two. The secret chamber was narrow at the front and wide at the back. Although the entrance at the beginning was very narrow, after entering the secret chamber, everything suddenly became clear. At this moment, a formation appeared in front of the two. Within the formation, hundreds of all sorts of weapons and magical weapons were floating in mid-air. A faint and mysterious ripple was emanating from them. Seeing this, Linley¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. These weapons were all peak-stage master-level weapons. They were just a bit away from being able to advance to grandmaster-level weapons. This was going to be rich! Linley couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. If he could absorb all of these weapons, most likely his infinite sword technique would be able to reach the fourth stage? Right at this moment, a series of footsteps suddenly rang out from the winding path which Linley and Bud had just taken. Linley frowned, a hint of coldness flashing through his eyes. ¡°Careful. Someone¡¯s coming in.¡± ¡­ At this moment. The Crimson Commander led his two guards directly towards the armory. ¡°General, why is there a secret chamber here?¡± The guards at the side could not help but ask. The Crimson Commander could not help but say coldly when he heard this. ¡°He is just a thief in Deity Mu Mu¡¯er¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°How can a magnate like Mu¡¯er open a secret chamber in this place to hide weapons?¡± ¡°These are just his subordinates who want to steal some weapons to exchange for money.¡± The two guards heard this and finally understood. The Crimson Commander couldn¡¯t help but say lightly. ¡°Hurry up, other people might know about this secret chamber too. Catch up.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The two guards said solemnly. At this moment, the Crimson Commander saw a figure dressed in black standing at the end of the secret chamber. Two longswords on the black figure¡¯s back, and a powerful aura emanated from his body. ¡°Scram.¡± Linley¡¯s face was calm as he said calmly. Seeing that the other party was Linley, the Crimson Commander¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but change. Behind the Crimson Commander, the two guards were incomparably furious. The Crimson Commander couldn¡¯t help but adjust his emotions. Taking a deep breath, he said. ¡°Linley, Princess Diana and I are on the same side. Our two sides don¡¯t have any conflicts or contradictions.¡± Before the Crimson commander could finish speaking, Linley let out a cold laugh. ¡°You are on the same side as Princess Diana, and what does that have to do with me?¡± Hearing Linley¡¯s words, the corners of the Crimson Commander¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but twitch slightly. It took quite a while for him to recover. ¡°Excellent. But Linley, do you know that this Deity Emperor Mu Mu¡¯err¡¯s armory doesn¡¯t belong to you alone? I don¡¯t want to have any sort of fight with you. We¡¯ll each take half of what¡¯s inside!¡± The Crimson Commander hadn¡¯t finished speaking. Bang! The Crimson Commander felt as though his head was about to explode. It was as though an enormous stone had smashed onto his head. The pain was incomparably unbearable! A deep violet magic ripple! A soul arrow! And then, Linley, who had been at the end of the path, instantly appeared in front of the Crimson Commander. Linley¡¯s fist rapidly expanded in front of the Crimson Commander! ¡°What are you trying to do, Linley!¡± The Crimson Commander roared furiously! In his hands, a crimson spear appeared. And then, he suddenly stabbed towards Linley! Bang! The two collided, and a terrifying sound instantly rang out. The crimson spear actually bent! The Crimson commander spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body flew backwards. However, under the protection of his spear, the Crimson Commander wasn¡¯t too badly injured. After roughly three breaths, the Crimson Commander adjusted his body and stood up. ¡°Linley, just you wait!¡± After speaking, the Crimson Commander took out a gray globe of light from his pocket, then crushed it! In the next moment, an enormous cloud of smoke exploded out from the area around the Crimson Commander. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Linley couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snort. Grabbing the Sword of Damocles, he slashed out towards the three! Rumble! An extremely powerful sword-intent exploded out from Linley! The sword-intent was so thick that it seemed to have solidified, and it was as fast as lightning! It chopped viciously towards the three of them! And then, with the sound of blades slashing into flesh, the three of them howled in pain, then disappeared. All that was left was the blood splattering on the walls. As the smoke faded away, Linley frowned. ¡°Luck is pretty good.¡± Linley couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, then immediately returned to the secret chamber. ¡­ Outside the armory. The Crimson Commander and the other two were faltering. They had never imagined that Linley would suddenly attack! As for the guard behind the Crimson Commander, half of his body had been chopped off by Linley¡¯s sword. Seeing this result, the Crimson Commander couldn¡¯t help but let out a furious curse. ¡°B*stard!¡± Linley had just released a soul attack which caused the Crimson Commander to be completely defenseless. Even if the Crimson Commander had already reached the half-step Great Sage level, it would still be impossible to defend against! CH 101 Chapter 101: The ripening of the starcloud fruit. A wild battle! ¡°Commander, are we just going to let this go?¡± The guard on his hand asked. The Crimson Commander frowned, glancing at the guard. ¡°Then what do you want? Don¡¯t tell me you want to go fight that terrifying fellow Linley?¡± Linley¡¯s power was actually this terrifying. It had to be said that Linley had already reached a high level of power! In this Saint-level chess game, as a troublemaker, Linley could be said to have been extremely successful. If the most powerful Tiger King didn¡¯t make a move right now, there would be no one in the ruins who would be a match for Linley! ¡°It seems we have to hurry up and seek the Seventh Prince¡¯s cooperation.¡± The Crimson Commander frowned deeply. Turning his head, he glanced at the armory, then immediately led the people behind him and left. ¡­ The armory, within the secret chamber. ¡°Linley, is there nothing going on outside?¡± Bud asked. ¡°Nothing. However, those three have already fled.¡± At this moment, Linley was looking at his palm. He hadn¡¯t received any damage at all. He was extremely satisfied. The spear which the Crimson Commander had used was a king-ranked weapon. But even so, it hadn¡¯t left any marks on Linley¡¯s body. He had actually been able to take on the king-ranked weapon with his bare hands! ¡°Wonderful. Fortunately, you were here this time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to protect these things by myself.¡± The desolate Sword Saint, Bud, couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. Linley couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, indicating that it didn¡¯t matter. The hundreds of weapons in the secret chamber could be said to be extremely important to Linley. Amongst them, there were five hundred master-level weapons, dozens of grandmaster-level weapons, and even five or six king-level weapons. This was a huge profit! Bud, upon seeing Linley¡¯s appearance, seemed to understand that Linley needed a large number of weapons. He couldn¡¯t help but hurriedly speak out. ¡°Kid, these weapons and magical weapons aren¡¯t of much use to me. Just now, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to acquire a single treasure, and I might even have died.¡± ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll only take one king-ranked weapon, and the rest will be yours.¡± Hearing Bud¡¯s words, Linley¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. To his infinite sword technique, this couldn¡¯t be any better. Linley didn¡¯t intend to refuse. He just nodded. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Uncle Bud, I¡¯ll accept these items. You are right. These items are indeed of great use to me.¡± ¡°However, I will remember this favor. In the future, when I have the chance, I¡¯ll pay you back even more.¡± Hearing Linley¡¯s words, Bud couldn¡¯t help but laugh loudly. ¡°Very good. With your words, I¡¯ll be content.¡± After speaking, Bud randomly picked one of the five or six king-ranked weapons and placed it into his interspatial magic tool. Linley then waved his hand, storing all the remaining weapons into the system¡¯s interspatial space. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the starcloud fruit to bloom and bear fruit. Let¡¯s get ready to set off.¡± Seeing that Linley had finished, Bud said. ¡­ The starcloud fruit wasn¡¯t in any of the manors. It was in the center of the ruins. Here, there was a towering tree. And atop the tree, there were already five unripened fruits. Within the fruits, it seemed as though there were upon thousands of stars circulating within them. Waves of a heart-wrenching fragrance emanated from the fruits. Countless amounts of the power of the laws were currently concentrated within the fruits. By the time Linley and Bud arrived at the center of the ruins, many people had already arrived. Seeing the looks on their faces, some of them didn¡¯t look good, while others were incomparably excited. It seemed as though some of them had already gained quite a few benefits from the ruins, while others hadn¡¯t gained anything at all. Seeing that Linley and Bud had already arrived at the ruins, the distant Seventh Prince couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snort. The Crimson Commander stood next to Princess Diana of the Melsas Empire. As he looked at Linley, he was muttering something in a low voice. Linley didn¡¯t plan to guess at all. In any case, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be anything good. No one would make a move right now. Everyone was waiting for the starcloud fruit to ripen. Bud looked at the towering tree, his face was clearly quite unsightly. ¡°This time, only five of the starcloud fruits have been condensed.¡± There were still fourteen people present, but only five starcloud fruits. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t enough for them to be distributed. As the fifth-ranked Sage of the desolate sword, Bud didn¡¯t have any means to compete at all. Linley frowned slightly, then said softly to Bud. ¡°Uncle Bud, about the starcloud fruit, is it possible to take the entire tree away?¡± Bud was startled by Linley¡¯s words, and Liu An hurriedly said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Kid. In the past thousand years, no one has ever done anything like this. After all, the reason why this starcloud fruit can mature is because this ancient relic contains a mysterious ancient energy. If you take it away, it probably won¡¯t have such a good effect, right?¡± Linley nodded. No one knew what he was thinking. Just as Linley and Bud were chatting, the five starcloud fruits on the enormous tree had completely ripened! The runes surrounding the towering tree couldn¡¯t help but instantly disappear. ¡°Has it begun?¡± Linley¡¯s eyes flashed, and he immediately used the Dark Elf¡¯s Evasion Spell, flying directly towards the five starcloud fruits! Seeing that Linley had already made his move, the faces of the remaining ten or so people couldn¡¯t help but change dramatically. They, too, flew towards the direction of the starcloud fruits. At this moment, everyone was using their most powerful techniques, clawing towards the starcloud fruits atop the towering tree! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! In just an instant, the surroundings of the towering tree were filled with countless flashes of sword and saber light. All sorts of spells, divine abilities, and all sorts of weapons were unleashed. The terrifying chaotic battle had finally begun. There was no rules, no regulations, no designated opponent! As long as someone was the first to approach the starcloud fruit, they would be attacked by everyone! The chance to break through to become a Great Sage was right in front of them. Everyone was going crazy! As for the local experts of the Beilageluoya Empire, they were going all out. At this moment, Linley, who had been the closest to the starcloud fruit, slowed down slightly, allowing the most powerful Tiger King to act as a shield to draw the attention of the enemies. Seeing the hundreds of terrifying attacks coming towards him, even the Tiger King couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp go numb! CH 102 Chapter 102: Linley, I want you to die! At this moment, the old beggar-like Sage tossed out his broken bowl, then transformed into an enormous frisbee that was hundreds of meters in size, smashing directly towards him. As for the bard, the zither in his hands immediately began to move, and one energy ripple after another swept out! Not far away, Herlos sighed helplessly. A stream of icy blue cold energy gathered and the surrounding space suddenly shattered! At this moment, everyone was shocked to discover. This person from the winter family had been extremely low-key along the way. However, at this moment, he actually discovered that Herlos was actually a half-step Great Sage realm expert! Just as everyone was engaged in a chaotic battle, the Crimson Commander behind Diana glanced in the direction of the Seventh Prince. At the same time, the Seventh Prince looked back at the Crimson Commander. The gazes of the two intertwined at this moment. Following which, the Crimson Spear in the Crimson Commander¡¯s hand directly smashed towards Diana! This sudden change shocked everyone around! What the hell was going on?! Wasn¡¯t the Shaq Empire behind the Crimson Commander together with Princess Diana¡¯s Melsas Empire? ¡°Crimson, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± The two guards behind Diana could not help but fly into a rage. In just a breath¡¯s time, the two of them gave up on fighting for the stellar fruit. Instead, they used all their strength to rush towards Princess Diana. However, no matter how fast the two of them were, were they as fast as the Crimson Spear in the hands of the Crimson commander beside Princess Diana? ¡°Hahahaha, Diana, go to Hell!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. This is all for my future!¡± The Crimson Commander¡¯s expression was incomparably savage as he laughed out loud. Bang! The Crimson Spear directly pierced through Princess Diana¡¯s body! The Crimson Commander¡¯s expression was incomparably excited when he saw his spear pierce through Diana. However, in the next moment, Diana¡¯s figure directly disappeared from her original spot and was replaced by a puppet. The figurine was pierced by the Crimson Spear, and the mana fluctuations on it suddenly bloomed and exploded with a bang. The Crimson Commander¡¯s expression froze on the spot. ¡°It¡¯s actually a substitute puppet?!¡± Following which, not far away. Diana¡¯s figure slowly appeared. Her expression was calm as she looked indifferently at the Crimson Commander. The mind of the Crimson commander exploded with a bang. When had Diana discovered that he was unfaithful?! Diana glanced sideways at the Crimson Commander, then said calmly. ¡°Crimson, previously, when Linley said that you were a traitor, I didn¡¯t believe it. But now, it seems that what Linley said is true.¡± ¡°When I return, I¡¯ll contact the Emperor of your Shaq Empire, and let you and your descendants shall receive the punishment you all deserve.¡± Diana said something else after that, but the current Crimson Commander no longer had any thoughts of listening to her. All he could think about was one word. Linley! That damned fellow again! At this moment, Diana¡¯s two guards arrived as well! The two of them simultaneously blocked off the path of retreat for the Crimson Commander, and their incomparably powerful magical force blasted towards him. One had to know that these two people were also extremely powerful half-step Great Sage realm experts! After being attacked by the two of them, the Crimson Commander¡¯s ribs instantly turned into powder. A mouthful of fresh blood directly spat out from the Crimson Commander¡¯s mouth. Even so, Diana¡¯s two guards didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of letting the Crimson Commander off. The Crimson Commander actually intended to kill Princess Diana. These two people definitely wouldn¡¯t let such a damnable bastard off! Even if they couldn¡¯t get the starcloud fruit, they definitely had to kill Crimson! But right at this moment¡­ Linley¡¯s eyes flashed with a faint golden light. He immediately used theDark Elf¡¯s Evasion Spell, arriving in front of the starcloud fruit. He didn¡¯t hesitate at all. With a wave of his hand, he took all five of the starcloud fruits from the towering tree and stored them into the system space. Only now did everyone come to their senses. ¡°D*mn, all of the starcloud fruits were snatched away by that fellow Linley?!¡± The beggar-like Sage let out a cry of surprise. Everyone turned to look in Linley¡¯s direction. And then, many people charged towards Linley! Linley frowned, cursing in his heart. The Sword of Damocles appeared in his hand, and in an instant, a powerful sword-intent shot into the heavens. ¡°Whoever comes, I¡¯ll kill!¡± Linley¡¯s voice filled the heavens, like rolling thunder. In this instant. Everyone¡¯s bodies froze. Seeing the incomparably powerful sword in Linley¡¯s hand, all of them sucked in a cold breath. That silver-colored Sword of Damocles emanated an unrivalled sword intent. Even the Tiger King was extremely wary of the Sword of Damocles in Linley¡¯s hands. Everyone had witnessed Linley¡¯s power. Even if the Tiger King attacked Linley right now, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that he would be able to subdue him. Linley had already acquired the starcloud fruit. As long as he wanted to leave, there was no one on the battlefield who had the ability to stop Linley. Not too far away, the Seventh Prince was frowning. His face was incomparably ugly to behold, as though he had eaten shit. Diana hadn¡¯t been killed. Nor had he acquired the starcloud fruit. All of his goals had fallen through! How could the Seventh Prince not be angry?! ¡°Everyone, listen to me. Linley is just one person. As long as we join forces, so what if Linley is strong?¡± ¡°Everyone, attack together and deal with Linley! He definitely can only turn and run!¡± Seeing this, the Seventh Prince couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud shout. But how could someone who had trained to this level be an idiot? Everyone looked at the Seventh Prince as though they were looking at a fool. Seeing that his bluff had failed, the Seventh Prince couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the Tiger King once more. The Seventh Prince said in a low voice. ¡°Lord Calsius, are you just going to watch as this kid, Linley, takes away all of the starcloud fruits?¡± ¡°Lord Calsius, amongst us, the most powerful person is you. As long as you make a move, it will be absolutely easy for you to take down Linley.¡± The Tiger King, Calsius, glanced at Linley, then said calmly. ¡°Seventh Prince, if you want it, then go fight for it yourself. Don¡¯t treat me like your chess piece!¡± Continuously being defeated. The Seventh Prince was incomparably furious. Because this Linley had caused all the plans that the Seventh Prince had, fail! How could the Seventh Prince not be angry?! Right now, within the ruins, he was as pitiful as a clown! Originally, the handsome face of the Seventh Prince had been distorted by his anger. He couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°Linley, I want you dead!¡± CH 103 Chapter 103: Want to escape? It¡¯s already too late! The Seventh Prince was incomparably furious. Since everything had already failed, then he would use Linley¡¯s life to make up for it! The Seventh Prince¡¯s hands suddenly formed into many complicated formations. And then, a pair of dazzling golden bracers appeared in his hands. This was a weapon at the peak-stage of the King Realm! ¡°Sovereign Slash!¡± The Seventh Prince¡¯s two arms transformed into powerful blades of light. And then, his right foot suddenly stomped down on the ground. The ground was compressed, and the air caused the Seventh Prince¡¯s body to shoot towards Linley like a cannonball. This time, the Seventh Prince didn¡¯t plan to hold anything back at all. He circulated the magical force in his body to the maximum! Waves of golden energy gathered behind the Seventh Prince! In the end, they formed the shape of the Big Dipper! This time, he definitely had to kill Linley. Otherwise, his reputation would be completely destroyed! ¡°Earlier, at the location of the sphere of light, you were lucky enough to escape. You don¡¯t really believe that I can¡¯t kill you, right?!¡± Hearing the Seventh Prince¡¯s words, Linley let out a cold laugh. The magical energy within his body, which had been as calm as water, began to boil. Infinite Sword Technique! Activate! This time, Linley was truly using the Infinite Sword Technique! The countless sounds of sword clashing rang out from within Linley¡¯s body! It was as though at this moment, Linley had truly become a supreme divine soldier. The heavens could be shattered by Linley¡¯s casual slash! Just Linley¡¯s gaze alone was extremely sharp. Any Magus below the Sage Realm who was caught by Linley¡¯s gaze would probably instantly explode and die. Faced with the Seventh Prince¡¯s attack, Linley had no intention of dodging at all. He directly punched out viciously in the direction of the Seventh Prince! When everyone saw Linley¡¯s punch, they all felt as though they were hallucinating. It was as though Linley hadn¡¯t punched out at all, but was using an incomparably terrifying supreme divine weapon! Bang! The two instantly collided. A terrifying explosion instantly rang out throughout the entire second floor of the ruins of wisdom. At this moment, even quite a few half-step Great Sage Realm experts had to take a few steps back in order to stabilize their bodies. In the air. The Seventh Prince saw that he had actually taken a few steps back. His two fists, which had transformed into sharp blades, were now covered with fine blood. A look of shock that was hard to hide appeared in his eyes! What the hell was going on?! Previously, on the first floor, the Seventh Prince had fought against Linley. He could clearly sense that Linley¡¯s physical body was merely that of an ordinary peak-stage Sage Realm. But right now, Linley didn¡¯t even use the Sword of Damocles. He used his own physical body to forcibly suppress himself. This was something the Seventh Prince couldn¡¯t accept at all!!! Right at this moment, Linley¡¯s black robes fluttered in the wind. Behind him, an enormous scarlet spell formation suddenly appeared! ¡°Shadow Strike Annihilation!¡± At this moment, Linley was like a bloodthirsty Asura! Ten times his battle-power, instantly increased! Linley¡¯s body, which had already been strengthened by the Infinite Sword technique, was now strengthened by the Shadow Strike Annihilation! Ten times the Infinite Sword Technique. What sort of terrifying concept was this! The space around Linley was now being forcibly shattered! Everyone stared at the shattered space around Linley, and they all subconsciously sucked in a cold breath. This was actually Linley¡¯s true power?! It was simply too terrifying. They felt a wave of cold air spread from the tips of their toes to the top of their heads. Even the Tiger King was shocked by the powerful abilities that Linley was unleashing. ¡°The current you is like an ant to me.¡± Linley looked calmly at the Seventh Prince, already regarding him as a dead man. And then, he activated the Dark Elf¡¯s Evasion Spell. Linley¡¯s figure disappeared from his original position, appearing above the Seventh Prince. And then, Linley stomped down. ¡°The Gem of Fate blessed by the Archangel!¡± ¡°Ultimate Defense!¡± The Seventh Prince once more tossed out the sapphire on his chest. Even though the sapphire was filled with cracks, the Seventh Prince had no other choice. He truly didn¡¯t have many trump cards left. This imitation of the Gem of Fate blessed by the Archangel was already the Seventh Prince¡¯s most powerful defense. ¡°This thing won¡¯t be able to save you a second time.¡± Linley said calmly. And then, a brilliant golden sword light shot into the heavens! ¡°Shadow Strike Formation!¡± The Gem of Fate, which had long ago been cracked, was no match for Linley¡¯s Shadow Strike Formation? But in just the space of a single breath, the Seventh Prince¡¯s Gem of Fate completely vanished into the heavens. Although it was a replica, it had already reached the king level! However, the dazzling golden sword light in the sky had no intention of stopping. It continued to bombard towards the Seventh Prince¡¯s direction! Seeing that his Gem of Fate was unable to do anything to Linley, the Seventh Prince¡¯s face finally changed. Previously, at the exit between the first and second floor¡­ The Seventh Prince felt that by relying on his Gem of Fate and his bracer, two king-level weapons, as well as his eight Sage-level guards, he wasn¡¯t much weaker than Linley. But only now did the Seventh Prince realize. To Linley, wanting to kill him was something that Linley could do with ease. The Seventh Prince no longer had any plans to be arrogant. He directly bit the tip of his tongue, spitting out a mouthful of blood onto a grey ring on his right hand. He absolutely couldn¡¯t die! He had to escape! As long as he was able to escape, Linley, who was merely at the peak of the Sage Realm, would be able to kill him? Just as the Seventh Prince was spitting out his blood onto the ring in his hand, the space around him suddenly began to distort. It seemed as though this ring was a teleportation magic tool as well. Not too far away, Princess Diana was rather anxious as well! If the Seventh Prince was truly allowed to continue to use it, then who knew where he would be teleported to! Next to the Seventh Prince, a black tunnel suddenly appeared. He didn¡¯t dare to hesitate at all, just wanted to leap into it immediately. But when Linley saw that the Seventh Prince wanted to escape, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold laugh. ¡°If you want to escape now, it¡¯s already too late!¡± ¡°Lock on!¡± Linley¡¯s voice directly appeared in the heavens. Space itself came to a sudden halt! It was Linley¡¯s locking spell! He had already used the Shadow Strike Annihilation. Although it hadn¡¯t reached the level of a half-step Great Sage, it was still ten times more powerful. However, this caused the Seventh Prince to pause for a moment, which was enough to play a decisive role! CH 104 Chapter 104: Without the Great Sage, he, Linley, would be an invincible existence! The Seventh Prince, who had been preparing to fly into the teleportation portal, slowed down slightly. And then, Linley¡¯s Soul Arrow arrived! The light violet Soul Arrow pierced straight through the Seventh Prince¡¯s brain! Although the Seventh Prince had a magical weapon that could defend against soul attacks, but to Linley, so what? The Seventh Prince felt as though his head was about to explode. His body swayed, and he almost fell from the sky. Although the defensive magical weapon in his brain had helped the Seventh Prince absorb most of the energy from the soul arrows, it still caused the Seventh Prince to fall into a temporary coma! Before the Seventh Prince could recover, another soul arrow appeared! The second arrow! The third arrow! Even though the Seventh Prince had a magical weapon that could defend his soul, the pain made him feel as if he was about to collapse. However, the Seventh Prince also knew that if he did not leave now, he would probably die today. Immediately, he did not care anymore and desperately rushed in the direction of the spatial teleportation door. But just as the Seventh Prince¡¯s body was halfway through the portal, a large hand grabbed his ankle. ¡°Seventh Prince, I said it.¡± ¡°Today, you¡¯ll definitely die.¡± Linley looked calmly at the Seventh Prince. Right now, in the eyes of the Seventh Prince, Linley was like a fiend! Incomparably terrifying! ¡°Linley, let me tell you something. I am the Seventh Prince of the Molmo Empire. If you dare to kill me, you will be provoking our Molmo Empire!¡± The Seventh Prince wanted to say something, but Linley just frowned and smashed the Seventh Prince¡¯s body into pieces! He transformed into a bloody mist! But a hint of faint blue soul energy wanted to flee! This was the Seventh Prince¡¯s soul! But right at this moment, a soul arrow that had been accumulating power for a long time suddenly appeared. It pierced through the Seventh Prince¡¯s soul, completely annihilating him! A necklace fell out from the Seventh Prince¡¯s soul. This should be the magical weapon which had helped the Seventh Prince defend his soul. Seeing that the Seventh Prince was already dead, Linley didn¡¯t hold back at all. He stored the Seventh Prince¡¯s king-class wrist guard at the peak level, into the system space. Seeing the Seventh Prince die like this, the surrounding Sages couldn¡¯t help but feel as though their hearts had been tightly gripped by a giant hand. They couldn¡¯t breathe at all. The Seventh Prince¡¯s power was one of the highest amongst all of them. Not only did he have the power of a half-step Great Sage, he also had the profound mysterious divine abilities which had been passed down from the Molmo Empire. In addition, he had two king-class weapons, a soul-protecting magical weapon, and a ring that could allow him to flee from the ruins at any time. It could be said that if the Seventh Prince didn¡¯t target Linley, he would be able to kill anyone present. Even when facing the most powerful of all, the Tiger King of Kelsius, he would be able to flee at will. But it was this sort of powerful Seventh Prince who had been directly killed by Linley! Everyone looked at Linley, a hint of reverence flashing in their eyes. Even the most powerful Tiger King couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. If it hadn¡¯t been for the arrival of the true Great Sage, most likely no one would have been able to do anything to Linley. The current Linley was an invincible spokesman. Even if he were to fight Linley himself, he probably wouldn¡¯t have any chance of defeating Linley. On the side, the Crimson Commander, who was currently fighting against Princess Diana¡¯s two guards, saw the death of the Seventh Prince, his entire face changed dramatically. He didn¡¯t plan to continue fighting anymore, but was ready to flee immediately. ¡°You want to flee?¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Linley¡¯s face was calm. He immediately used the Dark Elf¡¯s Evasion Spell, charging towards the Crimson Commander. ¡°Quick, help me stop that fellow Linley!¡± The Crimson Commander shouted loudly as he fled. The two guards behind the Crimson Commander hadn¡¯t even spoken when they were instantly killed by Linley¡¯s two soul arrows! After all, the two guards under the Crimson Commander were merely at the peak of the Sage Realm. They hadn¡¯t even touched the level of the Great Sage yet. Not only that, they didn¡¯t have any soul-protecting magical weapon as powerful as the Seventh Prince¡¯s. Facing Linley¡¯s soul arrows, they had no way to defend at all. In the blink of an eye, Linley appeared directly in front of the commander. When the Crimson Commander saw Linley appear in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Linley, there is no blood feud between you and me. I¡¯m willing to admit my mistake. Just let me go!¡± Linley didn¡¯t plan on continuing to fight the Crimson Commander. Countless flames rose up from his right hand, flying towards the direction of the Crimson Commander. Boom! In the blink of an eye, the Crimson Commander, along with his two guards and the Seventh Prince, perished in the Yellow Springs! Seeing that the Crimson Commander had been killed by Linley as well, the surrounding spectators were all incomparably shocked. Linley was definitely a terrifying fiend! He had actually destroyed three of the five great empires in the saint-level continent! During this trip to the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire, just the number of half-step Great Sages who had died at Linley¡¯s hands had already reached three. If peak-stage Sages were included, there would probably be countless of them! Seeing this, a hint of a bitter smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on the face of the Tiger King, Kelsius. He truly hadn¡¯t imagined that the person who would be able to laugh to the very end would be Linley, the Master of Ultimate Sword of the Beilageluoya Empire. This truly was too unexpected. The two guards behind Diana were now thanking Linley as well. ¡°Mr. Linley, thank you so much.¡± ¡°Our Melsas Empire will definitely remember your kindness!¡± Linley didn¡¯t feel anything at all. He just shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I killed Crimson and the Seventh Prince because of myself, not because I wanted to help you.¡± After speaking, Linley slowly rose into the air, staring down at everyone present. His right hand flashed with light, and five starcloud fruits appeared in Linley¡¯s hands. ¡°Now.¡± ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to snatch the starcloud fruits from my hands?¡± Everyone stared at the terrifying and bloodthirsty asura-like Linley in the sky, and couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. Who would have the guts to steal Linley¡¯s things?! If one wanted the starcloud fruit, one first had to be alive to consume it! CH 105 Chapter 105: If you want the starcloud fruit, trade it for a king-level weapon! At this moment, within the crowd. The old beggar-like Sage, who was holding a broken bowl in his hand, was the first to walk out. He said to Linley in an incomparably respectful manner. ¡°Mr. Linley, your talent is monstrous. At such a young age, you already have the power of a Great Sage. Most likely, as long as you are willing, breaking through to the Great Sage realm will be a piece of cake for you.¡± ¡°Unlike me, I don¡¯t have much time left. If I miss this opportunity to acquire the starcloud fruit, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll definitely end up dead.¡± ¡°Mr. Linley, I beg of you. I beg of you to give me a starcloud fruit. I¡¯m willing to trade anything I have for it!¡± After the old beggar-like Sage finished speaking, he lowered his head in an incomparably sincere manner. Seeing the old beggar¡¯s appearance, Linley instantly activated his ¡®Eye of Inspection¡¯! The old beggar¡¯s body appeared in front of Linley¡¯s eyes without reservation. What the old beggar said wasn¡¯t wrong at all. At this moment, the magical force circuits in the old beggar¡¯s body had already reached their limits. If not for the fact that the old beggar had the power of a Sage, he probably would have died hundreds of years ago. But even so, if the starcloud fruit hadn¡¯t helped him break through to become a great sage, the old beggar definitely wouldn¡¯t have lived for more than three years. ¡°If you had said that earlier, why would you have ended up in such a state today?¡± And then, the starcloud fruit in Linley¡¯s right hand seemed to come to life as it flew towards the crowd. One of the starcloud fruits flew directly towards the direction of Bud the desolate sword Sage. Everyone looked towards Bud the desolate sword Sage, their eyes filled with unconcealable envy. This starcloud fruit had clearly been given to Bud by Linley. Bud the desolate sword Sage saw the starcloud fruit fly towards him, and he was completely stunned. But he was only stunned for half a second. Soon, Bud came to his senses, and his entire being was filled with excitement! Originally, Bud had planned to use some of the treasures he valued the most in exchange for the starcloud fruit in Linley¡¯s hands. But he hadn¡¯t imagined that Linley would actually give it to him for free. Bud took a deep breath, then bowed deeply towards Linley. ¡°Kid, thank you very much!¡± ¡°If you need anything in the future, even if I have to risk my life, I will do anything!¡± Bud directly grabbed the starcloud fruit hovering in front of him. Seeing how serious Bud was, Linley couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Uncle Bud, aren¡¯t you being a bit too serious?¡± After speaking, Linley said directly to the others. ¡°I still have four starcloud fruits in my hands. I need one for myself. In other words, I still have three starcloud fruits that I can trade for.¡± ¡°If you want them, that¡¯s possible. You can use two king-level weapons to exchange for one starcloud fruit.¡± ¡°Also, you have to let me to leave a trace of the sword intent of the Damocles in the depths of your souls.¡± After Linley finished speaking, everyone present was incomparably shocked! Two king-level weapons! It must be understood that king-level weapons were extremely precious! Even some Sage Realm experts didn¡¯t have king-level weapons. Grandmasters, at most, were the limit. In addition, Linley wasn¡¯t asking for one king-level weapon. He was asking for two! This was the barrenness of the Beilageluoya Empire, not some rich saint region. Aside from Linley, the Tiger King and Princess Diana, only the desolate sword Sage had two king-level weapons. Even so, these were what they just had acquired from the secret chamber in the armory. For Linley to leave behind a sword intent in the soul was even more terrifying! This was equivalent to directly handing their lives over to Linley. As long as Linley wanted to, he could wipe them out at any time. Linley didn¡¯t have any reaction at all. Two king-level weapons, in exchange for a starcloud fruit that would allow him to directly advance to the level of a Great Sage. Wasn¡¯t it worth it? It was the Great Sage Realm! In the entire Beilageluoya Empire, and perhaps even the entire Far East region, there wasn¡¯t a single Great Sage Realm expert. As for leaving behind a strand of sword intent in their souls, this was just a form of insurance for Linley. After all, as long as one used the starcloud fruit, one would be able to directly condense a starcloud body and advance to the level of the Great Sage. If he had nurtured an enemy of his own and didn¡¯t have any counter-measures, then Linley would be speechless. Now that he had left a sword intent deep within their souls, as long as these people became his enemies, then he would be able to directly detonate his sword intent. This way, even if they were existences much higher than the Great Sage, they would still be instantly killed. And Linley¡¯s words caused Princess Diana and the Tiger King, who had originally wanted to trade, to give up. However, they still had two king-level weapons. They didn¡¯t want Linley to leave a sword intent deep within their souls. They represented their respective empires. How could they possibly hand their lives over to Linley? Diana and Kelsius both sighed helplessly. ¡°What a pity.¡± On the side, Herlos walked out. He said very respectfully to Linley. ¡°Mr. Linley, I am willing to give you two king-level weapons, and also allow you to leave behind a sword intent in the depths of my soul. But Mr. Linley, I can only guarantee that I will not become your enemy.¡± ¡°If, in the future, you really do have a conflict with the Winter clan, I might not be able to persuade them. I can only guarantee that I will take care of myself. Is that alright?¡± Linley thought for a moment, then nodded. Seeing that Linley had agreed, Herlos immediately pulled out a dazzling silver armor and a protective amulet. These were two pieces of armor. The quality was only below average king-level. Although this was the case, king-level armor was extremely hard to come by. If these two pieces of armor were placed on the continent, they would definitely cause quite a stir. After handing the defensive weapons over to Linley, Herlos immediately released the defenses in his soul, allowing Linley to plant a sword intent in it. From now on, as long as Linley wanted to, Herlos¡¯ life and death would be decided with a single thought. Linley didn¡¯t waste any more words. After storing the two defensive weapons into the system space, he directly tossed a starcloud fruit to Herlos. Seeing the starcloud fruit fly towards him, Herlos couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely excited. ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Having the starcloud fruit meant that from today onwards, Herlos would become a quasi-Great Sage! CH 106 Chapter 106: the third level of the ruins, the ruins gem! Now, there were only two starcloud fruits left! All of a sudden, everyone present became anxious. The old beggar, who was holding a broken bowl in his hand, quickly walked up and said. ¡°Master of ultimate sword, I only have one king-level weapon, but I¡¯m willing to let you release sword intent in my mind.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m willing to do anything for you! Until I find a second king-level weapon. What do you think?¡± Linley frowned. Could it be that this old beggar wanted to use himself as a second king-level weapon? However, as long as he used the starcloud fruit, then this old beggar had the power of a Great Sage. It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to have a Great Sage subordinate. Linley nodded. ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡± After speaking, the starcloud fruit in his right hand flew towards the old beggar. ¡°Thank you, my Lord!¡± Seeing that Linley had agreed, the old beggar hurriedly handed over the broken bowl in his hand, while at the same time, letting Linley leave behind a sword intent in the depths of his soul. A king-level weapon at the peak level?! Seeing the broken bowl given to him, Linley couldn¡¯t help but sigh in amazement. Now, with the addition of this broken bowl of a king-level weapon at the peak level, Linley now had nearly ten king-level weapons in his hands. This was more than enough for Linley to train his Infinite Sword Technique to the fourth or even the fifth stage. The nearby bard was struggling furiously. In the end, he chose to do the same thing as the old beggar, handing over the zither in his hands to Linley. The harp which the bard had given to Linley was also of the king-level at the peak level. Linley accepted the harp. After leaving behind a strand of sword intent in the depths of the bard¡¯s soul, he gave the starcloud fruit to him. Now, the five starcloud fruits which condensed within the ruins had been completely distributed by Linley. Linley was quite satisfied with this result. This trip into the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire had yielded tremendous rewards. He couldn¡¯t help but acquire the terrifying profound mysterious divine ability, the infinite Sword Technique, as well as the starcloud fruit, also two subordinates who were about to enter the Great Sage Realm. As for the various treasures and potions he had plundered, there were countless of them. The bard and old beggar who had taken the starcloud fruit were both extremely excited. Especially when they looked at the starcloud fruit in their hands, they felt as happy as if they were looking at their long-lost younger brother. They were all people who were about to die. Without the starcloud fruit, their lifespans would definitely come to an end. And now that they had the starcloud fruit, they had entered the path of breaking through to the Great Sage realm! Right at this moment, the sky suddenly filled with lightning and thunder! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Countless lightning snakes smashed into the ground. The dark clouds in the sky rolled about, pressing down on everyone until they were unable to breathe. Finally, the dark clouds formed into an enormous vortex, and a mysterious suction force emanated from within it. The desolate sword Sage by Linley¡¯s side, Bud, patted Linley on the shoulder and said to him. ¡°Kid, this trip to the ruins should be over.¡± Linley stared curiously at the enormous vortex in the sky. ¡°It¡¯s over. Isn¡¯t there still a third floor?¡± Hearing Linley¡¯s words, Bud couldn¡¯t help but let out a slightly bitter laugh. ¡°Right. There is indeed a third floor. However, for us, the natives of the Beilageluoya Empire, this trip to the prehistoric ruins has already come to an end.¡± ¡°Entering the first level of the Beilageluoya Empire¡¯s prehistoric ruins requires the ring I gave you, and entering the second level requires us to snatch the light ball.¡± ¡°And to enter the third level, you need the things of the nobles of the ancient empire. Only after obtaining the approval of the ruins can you enter.¡± ¡°This kind of thing has nothing to do with us anymore.¡± ¡°That ruins gem isn¡¯t something that we can touch.¡± Hearing the words of the desolate sword Sage Bud, Linley nodded as well. As a result, there was nothing he could do. Although Linley was extremely curious about the ruins gem, which could control the entire Far East region, it was only curiousity. This trip to the ruins, Linley had already gained many things. Humans couldn¡¯t possibly be so greedy. At this moment, the Tiger King, Kelsius, made a grabbing motion with his right hand, causing an incomparably ancient medallion to appear in his hand. ¡°The Tiger King actually has a medallion belonging to a noble of the prehistoric empire. This is truly astonishing.¡± Bud couldn¡¯t help but feel rather shocked. Princess Diana, on the other hand, pulled out a dazzling gemstone. Within the gemstone, countless magical fragments fell down like snowflakes. It was extremely beautiful. ¡°The Magus gemstone of the prehistorical empire!¡± Bud was once more shocked. These two items were extremely valuable even within the prehistorical empire. As expected of the five great empires that had emerged from the Saint region. Their foundations were indeed extremely deep. Most likely, if it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Linley had killed three-fifths of the Saint region combatants present, most likely all of them would have had something to go to the third floor. Rumble! A buzzing sound suddenly rang out. And then, the area around the Tiger King and Princess Diana instantly erupted with a dazzling golden light. The light shot straight into the clouds! The two slowly rose into the air. Everyone could not help but cast envious gazes. The two of them were about to head to the legendary third level of the ruins! There. There was a legendary ruins gem that could rule the Far East! The Tiger King, Kelsius and Princess Diana exchanged a glance. They could see a hint of solemnity in each other¡¯s eyes. They had traveled thousands of miles to this remote place of the Beilageluoya Empire. Their goal was to obtain the legendary ruins gem! Two dazzling rays of golden light flashed in the sky. ¡°Logically speaking, only one person should be able to enter the third floor. Could it be that Princess Diana and the Tiger King both brought out equally valuable items, so the ruins doesn¡¯t know who to choose?¡± On the ground, Linley stared with interest at the golden light in the sky. In any case, this sort of good thing was no longer Linley¡¯s turn. He might as well just watch the show. But right at this moment, the ruins seemed to sense something. The ground began to tremble terrifyingly! And then, an incomparably resplendent golden light descended from the sky, landing on Linley¡¯s body! And then, Linley¡¯s body began to fly at high speed into the sky! Everyone was stunned! Even Linley was stunned! Everyone¡¯s minds were blank! What was going on?! CH 107 Chapter 107: The Far East region, the new Eastern Emperor Right now, in the skies, an incomparably powerful gravitational force was emanating from them. It didn¡¯t allow Linley to make any movements at all, and directly led Linley disappearing in the second floor. The Tiger King was completely stupefied. ¡°Why is this happening?!¡± Whether the ruins chose him, the Tiger King or Princess Diana, he could accept it. But Linley didn¡¯t take anything out, and he was chosen by the ruins to enter the third floor. What was going on?! Princess Diana, at the side, had a stiff look on her face as well. Her little mouth, in particular, was currently twitching slightly. Why was it that every single good thing that had happened during this trip to the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire had been taken up by that fellow Linley! In the air, an even more powerful suction force suddenly appeared. And then, everyone was sucked in by the suction force, disappearing from their original positions. The ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire no longer had anyone left. They had returned to their original silent and sealed state. ¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! Linley could hear the sound of an enormous tornado howling in his ears. He slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, Linley had already appeared in an incomparably pitch-black space. There was nothing around him. Only a cold and biting wind blew against his face. This place seemed to be the end of time and space. The entire place was incomparably silent. If a mentally unstable person were to stay here for a single minute, they would probably go crazy? ¡°This is the third floor of the prehistoric ruins?¡± Linley frowned slightly. However, he now somewhat understood why he had been drawn to the third floor of the prehistoric ruins. Just when he saw the medallion which the Tiger King had taken out, Linley had shockingly discovered that the words on it were identical to the words on the Infinite Sword scroll. This meant that, the Infinite Sword Technique that Linley had acquired from within the sphere of light was most likely a profound mysterious divine ability which experts of the ancient empire had trained in! Otherwise, why would the ruins have chosen Linley, who hadn¡¯t released anything, to go to the third floor of the ruins? Linley looked into the distance. An incomparably ancient gem was hovering in mid-air. The ruins gem! There were only nine of them in the entire world! If anyone was able to acquire this Far East gem, they would be able to rule over the entire Far East region! The Donghuang! Linley had heard many of these words from Bud the desolate sword Sage and the others. Staring at the ruins gem in front of him, Linley¡¯s heart began to palpitate. This ruins gem, which was only the size of a fingernail, actually emanated a vast and ancient aura, causing one to feel an incomparably heavy weight. A sense of holiness spread out from within the ruins gem. Linley slowly stretched out his hands in the direction of the ruins gem. In the instant that Linley touched the ruins gem, the incomparably vast amount of magical force within Linley¡¯s body began to boil, and it began to wildly gather towards the direction of the ruins gem! As for the ruins gem, which had already lost all light, it suddenly seemed to have been activated by Linley¡¯s magical force, and it slowly began to emit an incomparably brilliant light! Right now, Linley¡¯s mind was a bit chaotic. It was as though, in the true sense of the word, he had become the emperor of the entire Far East region. ¡­ The entire Far East region! The ground began to tremble wildly! It began to crack, and countless terrifying energies began to gush out! Everyone felt as though their hearts were being crushed by a huge rock. They couldn¡¯t even breathe! As for the trillions of living beings in the Far East region, at this moment, they all subconsciously raised their heads to stare at the sky. The clear and boundless sky suddenly began to dim. And then, the magical force in the heavens and earth began to rapidly gather, using the clouds to form an enormous face! This hadn¡¯t end, soon, a body began to slowly form! Clothes began to gather together! Finally, everyone discovered to their surprise, that the enormous figure that had appeared in the sky was actually Linley! The location where the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire had started, around the waterfall. The faces of Kelsius the Tiger King and Princess Diana changed at the same time! ¡°In the Far East region, the legendary Eastern Emperor has actually appeared!¡± ¡°The Eastern Emperor, who rules over the entire Far East region and leads trillions of lives!¡± Linley¡¯s appearance in the sky of ten thousand meters which proved that the ruins gem had truly acknowledged Linley. He acknowledged Linley as the Emperor of the entire Far East region! From today onwards, the Far East region would no longer be a savage land that was despised by the other regions! No longer was there no one in charge! The entire Far East region was Linley¡¯s territory!! Princess Diana raised her head to stare at the sky. She couldn¡¯t help but unconsciously swallow a mouthful of saliva. She could be considered as Linley¡¯s witness. From a mere magus apprentice, in just a few years, he had become an Enchanter, a Grand Enchanter, a Sage, and now, with such terrifying power, he was able to casually kill a half-step Great Sage! And now, Linley had become the ruler of the entire Far East region! Although the surrounding people didn¡¯t understand what it meant for Linley to suddenly appear in the skies, they couldn¡¯t stop the shock they felt towards Linley! Most likely, the current Linley was no longer someone they could look up to! ¡­ In the skies, the Winter clan! Seated on his throne, the Duke of the Winter clan who was practicing with his eyes tightly shut, suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were filled with an indescribable sense of shock! And then, in the next moment, he appeared outside the castle of the Winter clan! Staring at Linley¡¯s figure in the distant sky, he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep and excited breath. ¡°How long has it been¡­¡± ¡°Another Emperor has finally appeared in our Far East region!!!¡± As the Duke of the Winter clan finished speaking, the excitement on his face slowly transformed into a complicated look. It was like he was gratified, but also like he was sad. But no matter what, the ruins gem that controlled the Far East region had been taken by Linley. At least it hadn¡¯t been taken away by the Saint region¡¯s empires. And then, the Duke of the Winter clan slowly bowed deeply towards the distant Linley! ¡°We Sinners pay our respects to the Emperor!¡± .. Beilageluoya Empire. Within the Li Fire Sect. Ella was slowly seated on the high platform of the White Tiger Tower. Around her, countless rays of light blue magical force were slowly flowing. Within this month, Ella had finally completed the mission Linley had given her. She had finally reached the first stage of her magical affinity! Right at this moment, an incomparably terrifying sound suddenly rang out from the skies. Ella subconsciously raised her head to look at the skies. In the skies, Linley¡¯s figure slowly began to condense. ¡°Master¡­?¡± A hint of shock appeared in Ella¡¯s large eyes. 1 CH 108 Chapter 108: The Strength of the Great Sage! Within the Saint Region. The five great empires! At this moment, when the astrologist saw the terrifying scene in the sky, his originally calm expression turned incomparably pale! ¡°Quickly let me see His Majesty!¡± ¡°All of you get lost!¡± ¡°I want to see His Majesty!¡± The originally well-organized divination hall had turned into a pot of porridge at this moment. ¡°The Emperor of the easternmost region has appeared!¡± ¡­ The prehistoric relic of the Beilageluoya Empire. On the third level. Lin Lei slowly withdrew his hands. As Lin Lei withdrew his hands, the strange phenomenon in the sky immediately disappeared without a trace. Lin Lei had already gained a basic understanding of how this relic pearl was used. This relic pearl of a divine artifact could actually be used to create a new world. However, the current Lin Lei didn¡¯t have such powerful abilities. If one day Lin Lei had the ability to create a new world, then this relic pearl could be used as a Genesis Treasure. ¡°To me, these things are still too far away.¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Right now, as long as Lin Lei wanted to, he could take the relic pearl away at any time. But Linley didn¡¯t plan to do so. It was precisely because of this relic pearl that this prehistoric relic of the Beilageluoya Empire hadn¡¯t disappeared for a million years. If Lin Lei were to take away this relic pearl, most likely, the entire prehistoric relic of the Beilageluoya Empire would instantly collapse. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave this place.¡± Lin Lei let out a long sigh. Right now, what he needed to do the most was to quickly increase his power. The most important thing was this Infinite Sword Technique. He had to quickly train in the fourth stage of the Infinite Sword Technique. Thinking of this, with the thought, Lin Lei immediately left the prehistoriic relic of the Beilageluoya Empire. ¡­ Outside the ruins. At this moment, an old man dressed in a ceremonial robe was staring at the entrance to the ruins. This was both the entrance and the exit. The old man was the Shadow Guard of the Molmo Empire. During this trip to the ruins, his mission was to follow the Seventh Prince, ensuring that the Seventh Prince wouldn¡¯t be harmed while he was by his side. But now, he saw that everyone had walked out of the ruins, but the Seventh Prince hadn¡¯t appeared yet. ¡°Lord Fierce Tiger King, may I ask where our Seventh Prince is?¡± The old man hurriedly asked Kelsius. Kelsius glanced at the old man in front of him and said faintly. ¡°The Seventh Prince?¡± ¡°He¡¯s long dead.¡± The old man trembled when he heard Kelsius say this. His pupils shrank to the size of pinholes at this moment. An extremely terrifying aura erupted from his body! ¡°May I ask who killed our Seventh Prince?¡± An incomparable terrifying aura was exploring from the old man¡¯s body. ¡°This, I don¡¯t know.¡± Kelsius said faintly. The old man¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. Immediately, the old man¡¯s gaze directly looked in the direction of everyone. If the person who had killed the Seventh Prince was amongst them, he would immediately be able to sense it. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t sense the aura of the Seventh Prince. Right at this moment. In the sky, a spatial ripple suddenly appeared. Instantly, a teleportation point appeared in front of everyone. And Lin Lei¡¯s figure slowly appeared from within it. Lin Lei¡¯s expression was extremely calm. Everyone¡¯s gaze was now focused on Lin Lei. Clearly, Lin Lei hadn¡¯t used any magical energy at all, but his entire person seemed incomparably mysterious. Incomparably deep! It was like a black hole, causing people to be unable to control themselves and be sucked into it. The current Lin Lei was now the master of the easternmost region. The Eastern Emperor! The tiny Beilageluoya Empire was naturally Lin Lei¡¯s territory as well. As long as he was in the easternmost region, Lin Lei would never have to worry about his mageforce depleting. This was the ability to become the Eastern Emperor! ¡°The Master of Ultimate Sword is actually you! ?¡± At this moment, the old man stared viciously in Lin Lei¡¯s direction. His eyes were bloodshot! From Lin Lei¡¯s body, the old man could sense a large amount of the seventh Prince¡¯s bloody aura. There was a ninety-nine percent chance that Lin Lai had killed the Seventh Prince! As for what had happened in the prehistoric ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire, the old man didn¡¯t care at all! As long as he killed the Seventh Prince, even if Lin Lei was the famous Master of Ultimate Sword of the Beilageluoya Empire, there was no use at all! In the eyes of the old man, Lin Lei was already a dead man! ¡°Lin Lei, it was you who killed our Seventh Prince?!¡± ¡°Before you killed, didn¡¯t you think about the power of our Molmo Empire?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was incomparably hoarse. Hearing the old man¡¯s voice, Lin Lei slowly turned to look at him. This old man, dressed in luxurious robes, emanated an extremely terrifying aura of power! He just stood there, not doing anything. The mageforce emanating from his body actually shattered the surrounding space. The Great Sage! A true Great Sage! In an instant, Lin Lei understood. Like the old man behind Princess Diana, this man had been brought here by their empires to protect their safety. But right now, facing the Great Sage, Lin Lei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. It was as though what he saw wasn¡¯t an incomparably terrifying Great Sage, but an ordinary old man. ¡°I killed the Seventh Prince. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Lei said calmly. Indeed, it was Lin Lei who had killed the Seventh Prince. Everyone present had seen it, and Lin Lei had no intention of hiding anything. ¡°Lin Lei, you really aren¡¯t afraid of death! You are very gutsy!¡± The Elder was incomparably furious, and in the end, he actually began to laugh. And then, a cold, murderous aura exploded out from his body, locking onto Lin Lei. Within five hundred meters of Lin Lei, the temperature began to drop dramatically! The grass around Linley instantly turned into ice. The water of the lake continued to freeze! The waterfalls turned into ice sculptures! All of this did not stop there. The cold killing intent suddenly spread toward the outside world. Even the surrounding mountains gradually began to turn into icebergs! Under such a terrifying killing intent, the originally half-step Great Sage and Sage realm experts around felt a horror that they had never experienced before! Was this the true strength of the Great Sage?! He did not even look like he was about to make a move. Just relying on his killing intent alone was enough to create such a terrifying deterrent force! ¡°The name of the Master of Ultimate Sword is indeed very well known in your Beilageluoya Empire. However, in our Saint region, a mere Sage like you is nothing at all!¡± CH 109 Chapter 109: There¡¯s No Need for You to Interfere, I¡¯ll Deal with the Great Sage Myself! ¡°However, you do have some ability!¡± ¡°You actually relied on the peak of the Sage Realm to kill the Seventh Prince who was half a step away from the Great Sage! With your talent, even in the entire Saint region, no one has ever heard of a mage with such terrifying talent like you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your strength is still too weak. If your strength had already reached the Great Sage realm, I¡¯m afraid we really wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything!¡± As the old man spoke, the clothes on his body were constantly fluttering. The terrifying magic power from his entire body was rapidly rising! ¡°Although the Seventh Prince had died, it¡¯s not a problem. After all, our Molmo Empire still has more than ten princes.¡± ¡°However, your biggest problem is that you still dare to kill the Seventh Prince after knowing that he is a member of our Molmo Empire!¡± ¡°You are provoking our Molmo Empire!¡± The old man in luxurious clothes directly raised his right hand into the sky. In an instant, countless berserk magic power gathered in his old hand! A huge ball of light that was a few hundred meters long was rapidly gathering! Within the ball, there were all sorts of destructive auras! The instant this sphere of light appeared, the faces of everyone present changed drastically. Even the weaker Bud and the others felt a sense of suffocation! Under the pressure of the Great Sage, they even found it extremely difficult to breathe! Bud, the old beggar, and the bard all came to Lin Lei¡¯s side with great difficulty. ¡°Lin Lei, hurry up and leave! We¡¯ll definitely help you stop this fellow!¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve already agreed to serve you in the ruins, then even if we have to give up my life, it is only right and proper!¡± The old beggar and the bard frowned as they spoke. But in their hearts, they still felt regret! After all, this was the stellar fruit which they had acquired with great difficulty from the ruins. If they could use it, they would immediately be able to advance to the level of the Great Sage! But right now, it was probably too late. Today would most likely be the day of their deaths! But they didn¡¯t regret it. As Sages, they had said that they would serve Lin Lei. How could they go back on their words?! Right now, no one believed that Lin Lei would be able to defeat an elder of the Great Sage¡¯s power. All they wanted to do was to sacrifice their own lives in exchange for a short period of time for Lin Lei to flee! They believed in Lin Lei¡¯s power. As long as there was a slight chance, he would definitely be able to escape! Not too far away, the Elder dressed in luxurious robes laughed coldly. But his laugh was even uglier than crying! ¡°You¡¯re ants about to die, and you still want to stop me?¡± ¡°You are not worthy at all!¡± After saying this, the old man completely unleashed his Great Sage aura. Bang! In an instant, it was as if the gravity in the entire world had increased by a thousand times. On the shoulders of Bud, the old beggar, and the bard, they suddenly felt as if they were carrying an entire huge mountain! If they had not forcefully held on to it, they would have been directly crushed! ¡°Master Ultimate Sword, you are indeed very talented. I can give you a chance. If you have any trump cards, just bring them out!¡± ¡°I want to let you know just how terrifying the distance between the Great Sage and the Sage is!¡± ¡°You will be honored to die in my hands!¡± The old man laughed loudly. At the side, Diana¡¯s beautiful eyes flashed with light! ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Old Fellow, what if you add on this princess?¡± Diana¡¯s delicate figure appeared directly next to Lin Lei. ¡°Using the power of a Great Sage to bully the weak. How disgusting!¡± ¡°Grandpa Ma Mo, help me stop this fellow!¡± Behind Diana, the always smiling Ma Mo slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Princess, your subject obeys!¡± The instant Ma Mo opened his eyes, his terrifying power, which wasn¡¯t weaker than the aura of the old man, immediately burst forth! Ma Mo didn¡¯t need to care at all about why Princess Diana wanted to help Linley. All he needed to do was obey Princess Diana¡¯s orders! But now, when the Elder dressed in luxurious clothes saw that Ma Mo, who represented the Melsas Empire, had made his move, he couldn¡¯t help but frown! This Ma Mo wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with! If Ma Mo really did make his move, most likely, he would have no choice but to give up on killing Lin Lei! Right at this moment, just as Ma Mo was about to say something, Lin Lei took the initiative to speak first. ¡°In my entire life, I, Lin Lei, have always been doing things by myself! I was the one who killed the Seventh Prince. It has nothing to do with you. Although I know Princess Diana has good intentions, there¡¯s no need for that!¡± ¡°Please stay away!¡± Lin Lei said coldly. His expression was as calm as ever, as though this wasn¡¯t a battle between Great Sages at all! Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, everyone present was stunned. Especially Bud, the Desolate Sword Sage, the old beggar, and the bard. Their eyes were about to pop out from shock. Even the nearby Ma Mo couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, asking Lin Lei. ¡°Lin Lei, are you serious?¡± Although Diana had asked Ma Mo to act, Ma Mo hadn¡¯t shown anything at all. But towards this Lin Lei, who had caused trouble for himself and had indeed asked him to wipe his ass, Ma Mo truly did look down on him. Since you were able to kill the Seventh Prince, then you definitely had to bear the karma that followed, right? Otherwise, no matter how terrifying Lin Lei¡¯s talent was, he would still be nothing more than a brainless boor. ¡°Mm. Please stay away.¡± Lin Lei said calmly. Ma Mo looked at Princess Diana, wanting to ask for her opinion. But Diana looked at Lin Lei. She didn¡¯t say anything. She just nodded, telling Ma Mo to leave. Who was Princess Diana? She had actually spent three years with Lin Lei! Princess Diana knew Lin Lei¡¯s personality very well. Lin Lei definitely wouldn¡¯t do something that he wasn¡¯t confident in. Since Lin Lei had already asked Ma Mo and the others to leave, he naturally had the ability to deal with it! Although Diana racked her brains, she still couldn¡¯t figure out what it would take to be able to use the power of a sage to deal with a Great Sage-level expert. But Diana still chose to trust Lin Lei. Unconditional trust! Ma Mo frowned slightly, but he still took a few steps back. His eyes were still filled with a hint of confusion. Ma Mo really wanted to know what sort of trump card this Lin Lei had. He actually didn¡¯t want him to make a move and deal with a Great Sage-level expert by himself. But Ma Mo had already made a plan. If Lin Lei really was facing death, he would definitely make a move to save Lin Lei. For nothing else but the princess! CH 110 Chapter 110: The Great Sage, Instant Sword Kill! Although Ma Mo would save Lin Lei, after returning to the Melsas Empire, he would still persuade Princess Diana to sever all ties with this person. An existence who only knew how to stir up trouble, but didn¡¯t know how to clean up his own mess. The princess absolutely couldn¡¯t associate herself with people like this! If things continued to be like this in the future, one day, Lin Lei would toy with her to death. But at this moment, the Elder dressed in luxurious clothes was stunned. Seeing that Linley actually didn¡¯t want anyone else to help, the Elder began to laugh loudly as well. ¡°You¡¯re really funny!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think that just because you don¡¯t let them interfere, I¡¯ll let you live, do you?!¡± ¡°Or perhaps, you¡¯ve been wanting to die a long time ago?¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you a quick death!¡± A hint of red flashed across the face of the old man, and then an incomparably terrifying amount of monstrous mageforce erupted from his body! ¡°Great Sage, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a very, very long time.¡± Lin Lei said calmly. His right hand slowly reached out towards the Sword of Shadow Walker behind him. ¡°This Sword of Shadow Walker of mine contains four hundred sword intents. I¡¯ll use it on you to open it up!¡± Instantly, Lin Lei pulled the Sword of Shadow Walker out of its sheath! Boom! The entire world dimmed at this moment! Profound Mysteries Divine Abilities! Ten Thousand Swords United! This was a Peak-King-level weapon which Lin Lei had never used since he acquired it! Every single day, Lin Lei would condense an incomparably powerful sword intent into it. Up until today, more than four hundred days had passed! The sword intent within it had already contained more than four hundred streaks. Even if Lin Lei himself didn¡¯t know how terrifying the sword intent was, just using the Eye of Inspection to observe this Sword of Shadow Walker was enough to make Lin Lei feel that it was incomparably sharp! Right now, this was Lin Lei¡¯s ultimate trump card! Even when he was facing the Vampire Elder vampire, Lin Lei did not use it. Even when he was facing the Seventh Prince, Lin Lei did not use it. But now, the Sword of Shadow Walker was finally unsheathed! He had accumulated more than four hundred sword intents, which was equivalent to Lin Lei¡¯s four hundred plus times of full-force attacks! An incomparably terrifying sound suddenly rang out in the heavens. The sky completely dimmed. The entire sky was filled with the incomparable sound of swords clashing! This terrifying sound directly caused the originally peaceful world to undergo a terrifying change. The Earth began to crack! The storm began to surge! When Bud and the others saw this situation, their expressions changed tremendously! ¡°Run!¡± After saying this, they directly ran away without even daring to turn their heads. On the side, Ma Mo¡¯s expression also changed! Without any hesitation, he directly turned around and grabbed Princess Diana, as well as the two guards beside Princess Diana. Immediately, they frantically rushed backwards. This kind of terrifying sword intent had already exceeded Ma Mo¡¯s imagination! Bang bang bang bang! The sky began to collapse! Every inch of space was collapsing! When the old man in luxurious clothes saw this situation, a terrified expression flashed across his eyes. ¡°How can he possess such terrifying strength!!!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Astral Cloud Battle Body, activate!¡± The Elder was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t have been shocked more. Behind him, a dazzling, golden, and complex formation suddenly appeared. All sorts of runes began to circulate within it, and then the mageforce in the heavens and earth began to rapidly gather towards him! Facing Lin Lei¡¯s incomparably terrifying sword intent, the Elder didn¡¯t have any other thoughts at all. He directly activated the ultimate technique which only the Grand Sage could use! The Astral Cloud Battle Body! At this moment, the old man was instantly surrounded by mageforce! And then, he transformed into an enormous giant that was dozens of meters tall! The Giant¡¯s entire body was covered with a faint translucent color, and its face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. The only thing that could be sensed was an unrivalled aura! And at the center of the illusory giant was a star! This represented the old man¡¯s level of insight! The first rank of the Great Sage! And now, Lin Lai finally swung his sword in the direction of the Elder! ¡°Ten Thousand Swords United!¡± ¡°Die!¡± In the heavens and earth, an incomparably terrifying storm of sword light suddenly exploded! To use any words to describe this sword light was an insult to him! The heavens and earth had lost the color they should have had. No one was able to see what this sword-light looked like. All they could see was a streak of red light soaring into the skies, piercing straight through the old man¡¯s body! Perhaps it was because the sound was too loud, or perhaps it was because there was no sound at all. Space collapsed! Mountains shattered! After a long time, the sky returned to its original color! Lin Lei¡¯s face was as calm as ever. He stood there, and his face was expressionless. Behind him were the Sword of Damocles and the Sword of Shadow Walker. But in front of Lin Lei, the old man¡¯s eyes were bulging! ¡°You!¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± The old man wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t say anything else. He spat out a mouthful of blood. And then, his entire body began to crack, as though it were made of glass. ¡°Kacha!¡± The old man who was originally at the Great Sage realm was actually directly turned into powder! Boom! In the sky, a strange phenomenon appeared! The sky was dim, and a solar eclipse suddenly exploded! This represented the death of the Great Sage! This was actually a Great Sage. Even if one were to look across the entire Beilageluoya Empire, one might not be able to find an expert at the Great Sage realm! Even if there really was such an expert, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be more than three! At this moment, everyone in the Empire looked at each other, their eyes filled with terror. Who was he?! He had actually killed a Great Sage!!! They could sense each other¡¯s heartbeats, which had already reached their limits! And then, when their gazes returned to Lin Lei¡­ At the same time, everyone present was stunned! Lin Lei had actually instantly killed an expert of the Great Sage realm with a single sword?! This was simply too inconceivable! It was so shocking that their scalps went numb! Finally, someone came to their senses, and then the surrounding people began to boil! ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s no one who can use the power of a Sage to kill a Magus of the Great Sage Realm!¡± ¡°How can there be such a person?! Do you know how terrifying the Great Sage truly is?!¡± ¡°Lin Lei¡¯s power is simply too formidable. How powerful is he actually?!¡± ¡°Today, we can be considered to have witnessed history. I believe that today¡¯s events will definitely be recorded in the annals of history!¡± Bud and the others were all whispering to each other right now. As for the old beggar and the bard, they secretly exchanged glances. Lin Lei¡¯s current power was already enough to instantly kill the Grand Sage. After everything was over and Lin Lei used the Star Cloud Fruit to form his Astral Cloud Battle Body, how terrifying would his power be then? CH 111 Chapter 111: Beilageluoya Is Simply Too Small. Your True Stage Isn¡¯t Here! By the side, the fierce Tiger King, Kelsius, couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Lin Lei was simply too daring. He actually dared to use the power of a Sage to make an enemy out of a Great Sage. However, what Lin Lei had done was something that Kelsius had always wanted to do. Unfortunately, Kelsius couldn¡¯t do it. If this news were to spread to the Saint region, it would probably cause the five great empires to feel shocked! If Lin Lei were to head to the Saint region now, then Lin Lei would definitely make it onto the list of the most powerful magi of the younger generation of the Saint region! As for Ma Mo, he subconsciously glanced at his princess. My dear princess, where in the world did you meet such a terrifying genius? Lin Lei, on the other hand, appeared extremely calm. After all, Lin Lei had put in over four hundred days of hard work in order to launch this attack. After a long while, the fierce Tiger King, Kelsius, walked over. He said to Lin Lei. ¡°Lin Lei, after you¡¯ve dealt with all of this, come take a look of the Saint region.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where your stage is.¡± The Fierce Tiger King, Kersius, didn¡¯t know why he had said these words to Lin Lei. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t have been any interactions between the two of them. It could only be said that there was no conflict at all. But Kelsius still told Lin Lei. Perhaps he was anticipating that one day, Lin Lei would go to the Saint region and show off his skills! After all, the Saint region had been peaceful for far too long. Linley smiled calmly. ¡°If I had the time, I would go.¡± Right now, Lin Lei didn¡¯t have any bad impressions of Kelsius, who was known as the fierce Tiger King. Kelsius nodded, then bade farewell to the others. He immediately left the Beilageluoya Empire. This trip to the ruins had ended. It was time to go back. The fierce Tiger King Kelsius had been a half-step Great Sage for far too long. It was time to go back and break through and become a Great Sage! Not long after the fierce Tiger King Kelsius left, Mamo said to Diana as well. ¡°Princess, it¡¯s about time for us to leave.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Right. Before we leave, I would like to say a few words to Lin Lei.¡± Diana said calmly to Mamo. She still had a huge grudge against Lin Lei! With these thoughts in her mind, Diana walked directly towards Lin Lei. ¡°Lin Lei, I have something to tell you. This place isn¡¯t very convenient. Can We have a private chat?¡± ¡°Private chat?¡± Lin Lei was somewhat puzzled and said. But seeing the strange look on Princess Diana¡¯s face, Lin Lei still nodded. The two of them went straight to a remote location. Diana said directly to Lin Lei. ¡°Lin Lei, why don¡¯t you come a little closer?¡± Lin Lei frowned slightly. ¡°Princess Diana, if there¡¯s anything you need, you can just tell me directly. There¡¯s no need to get so close.¡± The corners of Diana¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, but she quickly suppressed the anger in her heart and put on a smiling face. ¡°Lin Lei, I have a big secret to tell you. Come closer. If someone hears you, it won¡¯t be good.¡± Linley couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know, why don¡¯t you tell me directly through mageforce?¡± Diana finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, and she exploded with power. ¡°Lin Lei!¡± Instantly, Diana appeared in front of Lin Lei. Her originally smiling face slowly disappeared. ¡°Lin Lei, let me ask you. Do you remember that white tiger you called the Little Kitten back then?!¡± ¡°That little kitten¡­¡± Hearing Diana¡¯s words, Lin Lei was slightly stunned, followed with a hint of shock. He pointed at Diana and said. ¡°You are that little¡­¡± Before Lin Lei could finish speaking, Diana had already sent a kick towards Lin Lei¡¯s stomach! Then, Diana¡¯s little fist punched directly towards Lin Lei¡¯s head! Her movements were extremely smooth! With one look, one could tell that she had practiced countless times. ¡°You finally remember, Lin Lei!¡± ¡°Excellent! Back then, you used to scratch my belly every day, and you had even checked if I was a male or a female!¡± ¡°You b*stard, I¡¯m telling you right now, it¡¯s you who¡¯re little kitten. Your entire family are little kittens!¡± ¡°My Name is Diana, and I am the Princess of the Melsas Empire!¡± ¡°You better remember this!!!¡± Bang! Diana¡¯s movements were completed in an instant! But in the next moment, her screams rang out. Yes, the screams came from Diana, not Lin Lei. Diana sat down on the ground, feeling wronged as she rubbed her little fist. It hurt! It really hurt too much! Just now, Diana¡¯s attack on Lin Lei did not harm Lin Lei at all. Instead, it felt as though she had struck an iron wall. Just the rebounding force from Lin Lei¡¯s body, it had almost shattered Diana¡¯s bones. Why was this fellow¡¯s body so tough! It was so painful! Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed. He had already trained to the third stage of the Infinite Sword Technique. Even a half-step Sage wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him with a King-level weapon, more so when Diana had chosen to use her little fist? However, Lin Lei still felt somewhat guilty. After all, the little white tiger he had casually saved was actually the princess of one of the five great empires of the Saint region, the Melsas Empire. ¡°Earlier, I really didn¡¯t know. You didn¡¯t tell me. Can you blame me?¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but rub his face as he said awkwardly. Feeling wronged, Diana rubbed her elbow. After glaring at Lin Lei for a moment, she turned and left. This was too embarrassing! ¡­ ¡°Your Highness, what exactly happened?¡± Seeing Diana walk back with an angry look on her face, Ma Mo hurriedly asked. ¡°Nothing. We just need to leave as soon as possible!¡± Diana pursed her lips as she said unhappily. She definitely wouldn¡¯t tell Ma Mo about what had just happened. ¡°We leave directly?¡± Ma Mo was a bit confused and said. Diana frowned as she glanced at Ma Mo and said. ¡°Why are we still staying here? Are you thinking of having dinner with the royal family of the Beilageluoya Empire?¡± 1 Ma Mo shook his head helplessly. He didn¡¯t know what had happened to the princess. However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask further. He quickly summoned the airship and boarded it with the two guards of the princess. The enormous airship covered the entire sky, and an enormous rumbling sound filled the heavens and earth. As for Diana, she was standing on the deck of the airship. Seeing Lin Lei walk out of the small forest in a rather sorry state, she took a deep breath and called out loudly. ¡°Lin Lei, listen carefully!¡± ¡°The easternmost region is too barren. The stage that truly belongs to you is in the Saint region! If you really do come to the Saint region, come find me in the Melsas Empire!¡± After speaking, Diana took out a token from her waist and tossed it towards Lin Lei. CH 112 Chapter 112: Return to the Li Fire Sect. Ella¡¯s Improvement! Lin Lei slowly raised his head, grabbing the token in his hand. There was a totem on it that looked like a ball of cat claws. On it was written in the universal language: The Melsas Empire, lasting forever!. ¡°The Princess of the Melsas Empire, Diana.¡± Lin Lei read the words written on the medallion, then directly placed the medallion into the system space. Lin Lei walked directly towards the edge of the lake. Seeing the group of people staring at him as though they were looking at a monster, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but feel very puzzled. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing. Nothing at all.¡± Everyone hurriedly shook their heads. After a while, Herlous of the Winter Clan took the lead in speaking to Lin Lei. ¡°Mr. Lin Lei, I¡¯ll be leaving for now. In the future, if there¡¯s an opportunity, I hope that Mr. Lin Lei can come visit our Winter Clan as a guest.¡± Linley nodded and said. ¡°If I have the time, I¡¯ll definitely go and visit.¡± Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, a hint of a smile appeared on Herlous¡¯ face. He then bowed towards Lin Lei, and his entire body transformed into a streak of light as he flew off into the distance. Herlous had made a start. The remaining sages all greeted Lin Lei and bid him farewell. After everyone had left, Lin Lei looked at Bud, the Desolate Sword Sage, as well as the old beggar and the bard. The old beggar and the bard exchanged glances, then said directly to Lin Lei. ¡°Master, since we¡¯ve already agreed to follow you, then we¡¯ll listen to your arrangements.¡± The way the two addressed Lin Lei had now been changed to ¡°Master¡±. After seeing Lin Lei instantly kill an expert at the level of the Great Sage with a single strike, they had been willing to follow him. As for Bud, the Desolate Sword Sage, he said, ¡°Lin Lei, if you don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯ll go with all of you.¡± ¡°I have some experience in breaking through to the level of the Great Sage. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, I might be able to answer it.¡± Seeing this, Lin Lei didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and nodded. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, come back with me to the Li Fire Sect.¡± After speaking, Lin Lei led Bud and the others directly towards the direction of the Li Fire Sect. Aside from Linley, the three present were all at least at the Sage level, and their speed wasn¡¯t slow at all. In just a few hours, the Li Fire Sect had appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. In this journey, the old beggar and the bard had told Lin Lei and the others about their background. The old beggar¡¯s name was Wharton. Two thousand years ago, he was a great devil of the Beilageluoya Empire. After doing all sorts of bad things, only after a few things that had happened did he finally come to his senses and stop doing evil things. Bud, the Desolate Sword Sage couldn¡¯t help but sigh as well. After all, Walton had been a figure of his own generation. Two thousand years ago, the two had even exchanged blows. But now, so many years had passed, and everything had changed. As for the bard, he didn¡¯t reveal his origins. He only told Lin Lei that his name was William. Returning to the Li Fire Sect, Lin Lei flew through the skies, and once again shocked the disciples of the Li Fire Sect. Roderick had already broken through to become a Grand Magus. But when he saw the four people in the sky, he understood it very well. To be able to follow Lin Lei and become his underlings, one had to be at least at the level of a Sage! Looking at them, he felt that those people had intentionally followed behind Linley, acting as though they were his underlings. ¡°It seems that Lin Lei¡¯s power has increased quite a bit.¡± Roderick thought excitedly. In the past, the Li Fire Sect had only been a small, second-rate power within the Beilageluoya Empire. Any two Grand Magi would be able to easily destroy the Li Fire Sect. But now, even an expert of the Sage level had come to their Li Fire Sect. This change was simply too great! Lin Lei didn¡¯t have Bud and the others stay in the area around his isolation room. Instead, he arranged for them to stay near the White Tiger Tower. After all, within the White Tiger Tower, there was still his only disciple, Ella. This trip to the ancient ruins of the Beilageluoya Empire had taken Lin Lei an entire month. He had to see how his disciple was doing with her training. Lin Lei¡¯s figure appeared directly within the White Tiger Tower. At this moment, Ella was doing her best to sense the mageforce in the world. All of the mageforce in the world was gathered around Ella. By the side, Natasha was sharing with Ella how to better communicate with her mageforce. She even told Ella how to use her magic staff and how to use her mageforce more quickly. In just a few years, Natasha had long ago put away her childish, irritable nature. Right now, she was much calmer and gentler. After pondering for a moment, Lin Lei suddenly appeared out of thin air. ¡°Ella.¡± Lin Lei said calmly. Ella, who was sensing the elemental essence of mageforce, and Natasha, who was patiently teaching her, both stopped when they heard Lin Lei¡¯s voice. Their reactions were quite different. Ella¡¯s face was filled with joy, and she hurriedly bowed to Lin Lei. Natasha, on the other hand, was a bit flustered. Her entire fair face had turned red. ¡°Lin¡­ Lin Lei, I didn¡¯t mean anything.¡± ¡°I just happened to pass by and saw that Ella didn¡¯t know much about sensing mageforce. That¡¯s all I wanted to tell her.¡± Lin Lei just smiled, not reacting at all. ¡°Lin Lei¡­¡± ¡°Since you are already here, then there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯m making a move now.¡± After speaking, Natasha hurriedly took her staff and left in a hurry. Staring at Natasha¡¯s who was leaving, Ella felt rather puzzled. For some reason, Ella felt that Natasha was rather afraid of Lin Lei. Clearly, just now, Lin Lei had never said anything to Natasha either. ¡°Forget about Natasha. Ella, how¡¯s your perception of the surrounding mageforce lately?¡± Hearing this, Ella hurriedly closed her eyes. And then, spots of deep violet mageforce began to appear around her. This was the manifestation of mageforce! ¡°You can already sense and attract the surrounding mageforce?¡± Lin Lei raised his eyebrows slightly. He couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Ella¡¯s ability to sense mageforce was much faster than Lin Lei had expected. In addition, the mageforce spots around Ella instantly appeared as well. It wasn¡¯t like those weak acolytes who had to hold in their mageforce for a long period of time before their mageforce was revealed. This meant that Ella had now possessed the Magic Affinity at the level of being able to sense mageforce. CH 113 Chapter 113: The Hidden Ability of the System: Epiphany All in all, Lin Lei had only been away for a month. In just a short month¡¯s time, Ella had used her own power to rise from being a layman to having the Mage Affinity with the ability of sensing the mageforce. One must understand that Ella¡¯s Mageforce Circuits weren¡¯t smooth. If she wanted to reach this level in such a short period of time, the only explanation was¡­ The staff which Lin Lei had given to Ella had been effective! This was because that bronze staff had the ability to regulate one¡¯s meridians. Previously, Lin Lei had given the staff to Ella because he had been on his way to the mystic realm, and hadn¡¯t had the time to help her regulate her meridians. He had hoped that she would first familiarize herself with the aura of the staff, and when Lin Lei returned, he would open up the Mageforce Circuits for her. Honestly speaking, Lin Lei had never imagined that Ella would be able to open up the Mageforce Circuits in her body so quickly. He had thought that within a month¡¯s time, it would be good enough if Ella could just get used to using the bronze staff. But now, it seemed that he had underestimated Ella¡¯s talent. Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. He hadn¡¯t misjudged her. After all, having a staff did indeed increase Ella¡¯s cultivation level. But if Ella had been lazy, she still wouldn¡¯t have been able to have the ability to sense mageforce. This little fellow had willpower far beyond her age. Lin Lei looked at this little fellow, Ella, and revealed a smile. ¡°You did very well.¡± He patted Ella on her shoulder. ¡°You have already mastered the ability to sense mageforce. Then, according to our agreement¡­¡± ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to teach you the techniques I train in.¡± Lin Lei laughed as he spoke. Hearing this, Ella couldn¡¯t help but tremble with excitement. The techniques which Master Lin Lei trained in¡­ ? Were they Sage-level techniques¡­? Ella knew very well that in the entire Li Fire Sect, everyone longed for Lin Lei¡¯s guidance. If they were able to train in Li Lei¡¯s techniques, to any of them, it would be a tremendous blessing. Before this, she didn¡¯t even dare to imagine that she would be the lucky one. But now, she hadn¡¯t imagined that she really was that lucky one. The corners of Ella¡¯s mouth were trembling, and she was so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to say. By the side, Bud, the Desolate Sword Sage, began to size up Ella with interest. Honestly speaking, Bud really couldn¡¯t tell what this Ella was so special about. In his eyes, this was just a little fellow who wasn¡¯t even an apprentice magus. How could Lin Lei have taken a fancy to her. By his side, The old beggar Wharton and the bard William shared the same thoughts. They didn¡¯t understand what this little fellow was so special about. But Lin Lei didn¡¯t explain much. One day, when he trained Ella to become an outstanding magus, she would shock the entire Magus continent! ¡°Bud, follow the attendants to the guest room to rest. Ella, follow me.¡± After speaking, Lin Lei headed towards his guest room. Ella hurriedly followed behind. Although Bud and the others were curious as to what sort of technique Lin Lei was going to teach Ella, they knew that Lin Lei hadn¡¯t asked them to follow him, because he wanted to keep it a secret from them. Thus, they didn¡¯t think too much about it, and directly followed the attendants. After all, to Bud, right now, he had an even more urgent matter¨C That was to quickly absorb the Star Cloud Fruit, and then quickly raise his power to the Great Sage realm! ¡­ In Linley¡¯s bedroom. Ella¡¯s two small hands were nervously squeezing each other. It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t nervous. She had been in here for quite some time, but Lin Lei hadn¡¯t said anything. This caused Ella to be unable to help but let her imagination run wild. Was it because her talent was too poor that her teacher didn¡¯t know where to begin? Her imagination ran wild. She didn¡¯t know what sort of cultivation technique Master Lin Lei was planning to teach her. On the other side, Lin Lei was thinking silently as well. What exactly should he teach Ella? Nothing else. This was because, all this time, Lin Lei had been training in too many different types of cultivation techniques. Or perhaps it could be said that, with the help of the system, he was able to train in any type of cultivation technique in a short period of time. This had resulted that for him, cultivation techniques were not difficult to cultivate. The only concern was whether or not one was willing to spend time to cultivate them repeatedly. So¡­ what cultivation technique should he impart to Ella? This was a question worth pondering. ¡°Ding! Host has accepted a disciple, the hidden function of the system, ¡®Epiphany¡¯, has been activated!¡± ¡°The description of the Epiphany ability is as follows:¡± ¡°Every time the host demonstrates a move to a disciple, the disciple will have an epiphany to the essence of the martial technique!¡± ¡°This ability is in the same vein as the system¡¯s ability.¡± ¡°The more techniques and moves the host¡¯s apprentice gains an insight into, the more insights the host will gain into the technique!¡± A series of system notifications rang out. Lin Lei was stunned. This was the first time he had encountered such a situation since he had been bound to the system. Taking in an apprentice¡­ activated the hidden ability of the system? Ability: Epiphany? Linley listened to the system¡¯s notification in astonishment. After understanding the contents of the system¡¯s notification, he couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. This ability¡­ wasn¡¯t it too heaven-defying?? He didn¡¯t need to teach a specific technique. As long as he demonstrated the technique, his disciple would be able to gain insight into the essence of the technique under the ¡°Epiphany¡±? More importantly, after his disciple gained insight into the technique, as his master, he would receive double the amount of reward? Rumble¡­ Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. This was no longer an ordinary cheat. With this ability of the system, it was as though Lin Lei had a disciple who was no less powerful than himself! ¡­ ¡°Ella, come here.¡± After calming himself down, Lin Lei waved to Ella. He had thought of what he wanted to teach Ella. ¡°Master¡­¡± Ella timidly walked over. ¡°Next, I want to teach you a technique which, within the level of an apprentice magus, can be described as an invincible divine ability¡­¡± Linley laughed as he spoke, Hearing this, Ella¡¯s eyes opened wide, and a thick sense of anticipation rose within them. ¡°This technique is called¡­ Titan God¡¯s Stomp!¡± Lin Lei slowly said out the name of the technique. Titan God¡¯s stomp. This was the reward the system had given him when he was still an apprentice magus. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t used it very often. With the help of the system, he had quickly risen to a higher level. This technique was no longer of much use to him. Right now, it was a good time to test out the system¡¯s ¡°epiphany¡± ability. He wanted to see how far Ella would be able to comprehend this technique. With this thought in mind, Lin Lei quickly brought Ella to the empty space outside the house. Immediately afterwards, he didn¡¯t stop. He immediately urged the mageforce in his body to condense on his legs. An earth-shattering, terrifying pressure quickly rose from his body. Feeling this terrifying pressure, Ella felt as though she was about to suffocate. ¡°I¡¯ll only demonstrate one side. Ella, watch carefully.¡± Lin Lei said slowly, and then, as Ella waited, he stamped his feet with all his might, causing the entire ground to begin to shake violently! CH 114 Chapter 114: What? She Had an Epiphany? The unique characteristic of the Titan God¡¯s Stomp technique was that it was able to gather a terrifying amount of energy and transform into a large cavalry, stomping on a single point and causing it to produce a terrifying amount of energy in a short period of time! If this technique was executed well, the amount of mageforce it would be able to use would definitely be a hundred times more than Lin Lei¡¯s usual strength! But of course, this was only limited to the Magus-level. In the Sage realm, because this technique took too long to execute, it had been eliminated by Lin Lei. It had been a long time since he had used it. At this moment, Lin Lei was using his Sage-level spiritual energy to execute this technique. For a moment, the entire world began to tremble. Lin Lei himself was shocked. After all, he had only used this technique as a Magus before. At that time, the power of this technique was far less terrifying than it was now. But now, this technique had caused such a huge commotion. This was something he had never imagined. Was this too difficult for Ella? Lin Lei began to think nervously. After all, Ella had only just begun to learn this technique. She wasn¡¯t even a Magus apprentice. Thinking of this, Lin Lei instantly regretted teaching Ella such a difficult technique in the first move. Drawing back his mageforce, Lin Lei decided to find a simpler technique and demonstrate it once again to Ella. But just as he turned and was about to explain the situation to Ella, he saw Ella staring at him with wide eyes and an excited look on her face, ¡°Master, this technique is so powerful. I will definitely learn this technique!¡± Lin Lei: ¡­ ¡°Ella, why don¡¯t I teach you another technique?¡± Lin Lei said carefully. ¡°No.¡± Ella shook her head, a serious look on her face. ¡°This is the first technique Master taught me. It has an extraordinary meaning. I must learn it!¡± ¡°This girl¡­¡± Seeing how adorable Ella was, Linley smiled. Since his disciple insisted, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Only¡­ ¡°Ella, why don¡¯t I demonstrate it to you again? Wasn¡¯t that too fast? Did you see it clearly?¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but say this worriedly. Although the system had mentioned that as long as he practiced it once, he would be able to activate the ¡°Epiphany¡± ability, allowing Ella to quickly gain insight into the essence of the technique. But he was still a bit worried. ¡°No need. Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve memorized everything. I¡¯ll definitely work hard and train hard.¡± Ella said solemnly. She had never had a master before, which was why no one had ever taught her any techniques or moves. This made her subconsciously believe that all of the teachers were like Lin Lei. Thus, if she were to learn it the second time, wouldn¡¯t that make her look very stupid? No. She couldn¡¯t lose face for her master. She would definitely work hard! Ella solemnly swore to herself. After bowing to Lin Lei, she quickly returned to her own courtyard to train. Watching Ella leave, Lin Lei didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as he shook his head. This disciple¡­ was quite interesting. Only, he didn¡¯t know what she would come up with. Although she had the ¡°epiphany¡± of the system, but¡­ If she wanted to learn the Titan God¡¯s Stomp, she would need at least a month plus, right? ¡°I can use this opportunity to enter closed-door training and break through to the Great Sage realm!¡± Lin Lei thought of the Stellar Fruit he had acquired this time, and then used his Eye of Inspection to glance at Bud and the other two. He discovered that these three had already entered closed-door training, and were now completely focused on breaking through. Since this was the case, Lin Lei didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. He didn¡¯t want to fall behind these three. After all, he was the one who had given them the stellar fruits! With a wave of his hand, the bedroom door closed. Lin Lei didn¡¯t go and tell Roderick that he had returned. He immediately entered his closed-door training. As for whether or not Roderick knew that he had returned, Natasha had seen him. By now, Roderick definitely knew that he had returned. It was only that Lin Lei didn¡¯t care about any of this. ¡­ Time slowly passed. Very quickly, a week passed in the blink of an eye. In the past week, after swallowing the Stellar Fruit, Lin Lei¡¯s body entered a mysterious state. He could sense that the mageforce in his body was transforming in a strange way. If he could follow this path of transformation and continue to evolve for another week, he was confident that he would be able to enter the Great Sage mode! Thinking up to this point, Lin Lei didn¡¯t slack off at all. He focused all his attention on continuing to increase his level. But.. Just as he was immersed in this state of training¡­ ¡°Bang, bang, bang.¡± There was a knock at the door. Lin Lei frowned in displeasure. Who? Bothering me at a time like this? Roderick? No, it wouldn¡¯t. He should have known that he had got the Stella Fruit, so he should have guessed that he was now in seclusion, and not to be disturbed. If not him, who else? The others of the Li Fire Sect? It wouldn¡¯t be. Roderick was a smart person. He had guessed that after my closed-door training, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let anyone else from the sect disturb me. Therefore¡­ Who would dare disobey Roderick¡¯s orders and interrupt him at this time? Lin Lei began to get angry. He was at the critical juncture of his promotion. If someone unrelated came to disturb him, he really couldn¡¯t guarantee that in his rage, he would kill the other party with a single blow! ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡­¡± ¡°Are you there?¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Right at this moment, a crisp voice rang out from outside the door. Hearing this voice, Lin Lei, who had frowned, was stunned. The person who had come was¡­ Ella? The image of Ella¡¯s cute and obedient appearance appeared in his mind, and the anger in Lin Lei¡¯s heart instantly disappeared. If the person who had come was his disciple, then¡­ Everything made sense now. As his disciple, Roderick definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to casually give orders. Thus, Ella shouldn¡¯t have received Roderick¡¯s orders. And he hadn¡¯t told her that he was going into seclusion. Thus, she had come to find him at the critical moment of his seclusion¡­ Thinking up to this point, the anger on Lin Lei¡¯s face slowly disappeared, ¡°Ella, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Lei stopped his training. Slowly opening his eyes, he asked in a gentle voice. ¡°Master, I, I¡­¡± Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s voice, Ella couldn¡¯t help but feel rather nervous. She swallowed hard her saliva, took a deep breath, and then continued to speak, ¡°Master¡­ last week, you taught me that Titan God¡¯s Stomp technique. I¡­ I think I¡¯ve learned it. I want to demonstrate it to you, Master¡­¡± Eh? Hearing Ella¡¯s timid words, Lin Lei was completely stunned. Subconsciously, he thought that he had heard wrongly. However, he quickly realized that he had not. Ella wasn¡¯t the sort of person who would make trouble for no reason. In addition, aside from this matter, Ella wouldn¡¯t have any other reason to come to see him right now. So¡­ It was true? She had an epiphany just like that? The new ability of the system¡­ was it really that terrifying? Lin Lei found it somewhat hard to believe. After a moment of silence, he didn¡¯t stop. He stood up, opened the door, smiled at Ella, and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Show your Master your training results.¡± CH 115 In the empty space in front of the house, Ella¡¯s chubby hands were at her waist, in the horse stance. She wore a solemn expression on her face, and she was constantly exhaling and exhaling. With the help of the Eye of Inspection, Lin Lei noticed that as Ella breathed, the mageforce within her body began to flow and accumulate. This was a sign that her mageforce had advanced. Through his initial observations, Lin Lei discovered that Ella was now a magus apprentice of the third rank. A magus apprentice of the third rank¡­ Wasn¡¯t this the level of mageforce which Lin Lei had reached when he had first transmigrated to this world? Who would have thought that Ella would be able to reach this level in just a week?! What sort of terrifying innate talent was this¡­ . Looking at the petite Ella, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air. He had expected that Ella would train faster than ordinary people as she had two mageforce circuits. However, he had never expected that it would be so fast! With such terrifying innate talent, even without the support of the system¡¯s ¡°Epiphany¡± ability, in time, Ella would definitely become a peerless genius in the world of magic. And now, with the support of this sudden enlightenment, what sort of accomplishments would Ella reach in the end? Even Lin Lei couldn¡¯t imagine it. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Right at this moment, Ella puffed out her cheeks and took a long, deep breath! Her entire chest was puffing up high. Lin Lei stared at her, and activated his Eye of Inspection! He saw that the mageforce in Ella¡¯s chest was rapidly condensing! Following that, the puffed up mageforce flowed through Ella¡¯s eight extraordinary meridians, surging towards her feet. ¡°Titan God Stomp¡­ !¡± A soft, squishy voice. It didn¡¯t sound murderous at all. But after Ella roared, a surge of mageforce condensed beneath her feet into a single point. Subsequently¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± Her feet landed on the ground, creating a large crater that was a meter deep! Hiss¡­ ! Seeing this, Lin Lei was completely stunned. This¡­ was the level of the battle-technique of a child who had just turned 10 years old, and had only trained for a week? Lin Lei¡¯s mind was filled with many question marks. The big crater that Ella had stomped completely shocked him! He couldn¡¯t believe that this was something that a Magus apprentice of the third rank could exhibit! This Titan God¡¯s Stomp had only been trained for a week, and she could achieve this level? Heavens, were you joking? Lin Lei stared blankly at the crater, then at Ella. The more he looked, the more stunned he became. But right at this moment, a system notification rang out in his mind: ¡°Ding! Detected the Epiphany ability of the host¡¯s disciple: Titan God¡¯s Stomp.¡± ¡°The ten-fold gain feedback is beginning to form¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the ten-fold gain feedback: the accelerated version of Titan God¡¯s Stomp!¡± ¡°The description of the accelerated version of Titan God¡¯s Stomp is as follows:¡± ¡°When the host uses this ability, the charging time will be reduced to one-tenth, and the explosive power will be increased by 200%!¡± ¡­ Lin Lei was naturally once again stunned by the series of notifications. What the system said was true. After Ella was enlightened, he really was able to obtain a ten-fold gain in feedback. In addition, the reward for this feedback was simply too heaven-defying! The accelerated version of the Titan God¡¯s Stomp¡­ The time it took to accumulate power had been reduced to a tenth? What sort of immortal¡¯s gain was this? This gain had completely covered up all of the drawbacks of the Titan God¡¯s Stomp! The reason why Lin Lei had rarely used the Titan God¡¯s Stomp was because he felt that the amount of time it took to accumulate power had been too long. Now that it had been upgraded¡­ This Titan God¡¯s Stomp could be said to be perfect! He did not expect that Ella¡¯s sudden enlightenment would actually result in such a great harvest. Turning his gaze towards Ella again, Lin Lei¡¯s gaze slowly grew fiery. At this moment, he was even more certain that he had picked up a treasure! He had never expected that the evolution of the Mystic Abilities which had been troubling him for so long¡­ would be resolved in such a manner! ¡°Master¡­ Master, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you not satisfied with the Mystic Abilities that I used?¡± Ella looked at the long silent Lin Lei and asked timidly. ¡°No, Ella. You did very well. Very good! Master is very proud!¡± Lin Lei came back to his senses, not stingy in his praise at all. And then, as he looked at Ella¡¯s exciting expression, he couldn¡¯t help but think of a new idea: Since the Titan God¡¯s Stomp could evolve through Ella¡¯s enlightenment¡­ Then¡­ what about the Eye of Inspection? What about the Concealment Technique? Could these techniques evolve through Ella as well? Thinking of this, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but grow excited. Not wasting any more time, he patted Ella on the shoulder and smiled as he spoke to her, ¡°Ella, you have trained very well in the Titan God¡¯s Stomp.¡± ¡°Now, Master will teach you the second technique and the third technique.¡± ¡°These two techniques are different types of Mystic Abilities from the Titan God¡¯s Stomp.¡± ¡°Master will see if you can still learn them in a week!¡± Lin Lei said casually, then took a step back, as he was going to demonstrate the techniques. When Ella heard that her master was going to teach her new Mystic Abilities, she was instantly very excited. She began to pay even more attention to it. The master and disciple once again entered the second round of teaching. ¡°Ella, see properly. This technique is called the ¡°Eye of Inspection!¡± ¡°By using this technique, you can easily see anything within 100 kilometers. You can see through even if there is a wall blocking you!¡± Lin Lei was demonstrating while speaking. Speaking of which, because this Eye of Inspection technique was extremely convenient to use, he had been using it. The only thing was that because it was a reward that had been given out by the system, it didn¡¯t require much training. The method of activating it was simply applying mageforce to one¡¯s eyes directly. But the difficulty lay in one couldn¡¯t see the process of the condensing of the mageforce from outside the skin. It required the practitioners to enlighten on their own. Lin Lei slowed down the process of condensing the mageforce into his eyes as much as possible, hoping that Ella would be able to see it clearly. However, even if he slowed it down by 100 times, it would only take five or six seconds before it was over. Whether or not she would be enlightened, it would depend on Ella¡­ After his demonstration, Lin Lei looked at the stupefied Ella and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. His instincts told him that this time, Ella probably wouldn¡¯t be able to comprehend it so quickly¡­ ¡°Next, the second technique: Concealment!¡± ¡°When using this Mystic Ability, one can temporarily hide one¡¯s aura and body, making it disappear from the enemy¡¯s sight for a short period of time.¡± ¡°But of course, if the opponent is far more powerful than you, they will still be able to sense your aura.¡± Linley slowly introduced, then slowly gathered his mageforce around his body. Then, he slowed down the process of gathering his mageforce again, allowing Ella to take a closer look. ¡­ Ten seconds later, Lin Lei ended his training, drawing back all of his mageforce. Then, without saying a word to Ella, he turned and went into the bedroom, and closed the door again, leaving only one sentence. ¡°Ella, after you¡¯ve mastered these two techniques, come and find me. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± After speaking, Lin Lei immediately entered his closed-door training. In less than a week, he would break through to become a Great Sage. He believed that for all of this, Ella definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to enlighten any faster than the last time. But of course, he had a hint of anticipation in his heart, hoping that Ella would give him a pleasant surprise. This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t talk much to Ella: He wanted Ella to seriously think about his actions just now, and properly study the two Mystic Abilities¡­ CH 116 Chapter 116: The Difficult Journey of the Great Sage¡¯s Advancement! There were two sides to this. Just as Lin Lei was teaching Ella the Eye of Inspection and the Concealment Technique, in a nearby guest room, Bud the Desolate Sword Sage, Wharton the old beggar, and William the Bard had all noticed his movements. The three of them were experts who were about to break through to the Great Sage level, so they naturally had the ability to scan their surroundings. Thus, they could all sense Lin Lei¡¯s aura from outside the room. ¡°What¡¯s happening outside? Lin Lei seems to be training a Mystic Ability?¡± Bud couldn¡¯t help but frown as he thought to himself. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Lin Lei be in secluded meditation, breaking through to the Great Sage level, just like the rest of us?¡± The old beggar was rather puzzled as well. ¡°It¡¯s that little disciple Lin Lei took in. He seems to be teaching his little disciple how to train¡­¡± William¡¯s instinct was the sharpest. He quickly discovered Ella¡¯s aura, and he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smug smile, ¡°It looks that this time, Lin Lei¡¯s progress in breaking through to the Great Sage is going to lag behind us¡­¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why Lin Lei, at this critical moment of breaking through to become a Great Sage, was still wasting time teaching his disciple the Mystic Abilities, this did give the three of them a chance to surpass Lin Lei. Thus, closing their eyes and focusing, the three of them once again entered the meditative trance of attempting to become a Great Sage¡­ ¡­ Lin Lei naturally didn¡¯t sit around idly. After entering the room, he immediately began to enter closed-door meditation. As for Ella¡¯s training, he didn¡¯t pay any more attention to it. Time slowly passed. Three days later, in Ella¡¯s training room, a magic whirlwind began to blow! Following that, Ella, who was seated on the training platform, slowly opened her eyes. Ella¡¯s eyes now were completely different from before. A dense mist of energy swirled around her eyes. Within that pair of pure eyes, a dark and black mageforce swirl was constantly surging¡­ Eye of Inspection¡­ completed! ¡°Buzz!¡± With a thought, mageforce flowed into her nerve center through her eyes. Soon after, Ella noticed that the world in front of her was gradually changing. The framed house started to gradually become light green lines. All the obstructions started to gradually become transparent and colorless¡­ She could even see the flow of people walking around outside the house through the wall. However, in her eyes, these people all turned into pale green human figures. As for why they were pale green¡­ Ella realized that it was the mageforce in their bodies. The deeper the mageforce, the darker the green in their bodies, The shallower the mageforce, the lighter the green in their bodies¡­ ¡°Phew ¨C¡± After understanding the Eye of Inspection, Ella exhaled in satisfaction. However, when she looked at the time and realized that three days had passed, her expression immediately became flustered. Three days had passed! The Concealment Technique that Master had taught me had yet to be practiced. If he knew that I had only learned this Eye of Inspection in three days, Master would definitely be very disappointed with me¡­ Ella thought worriedly. From what she knew, everyone in the Li Fire Sect had said that her talent was very poor, so she must really be stupid. Thinking about this, if she used three days to learn this technique, she would definitely be a hindrance. ¡°I can¡¯t slack off any longer. I have to speed up my progress!¡± Ella thought to herself. Then, she closed her eyes, once more entering a profound state of enlightenment. She began to sense the techniques of the Concealment Technique¡­ ¡­ What she didn¡¯t know was that if Lin Lei found out that she had learned the Eye of Inspection in just three days, he would probably be so shocked that his teeth would fall out! What sort of genius child was this?? Three days¡­ Even if he were to teach Bud this technique, he might not necessarily be able to learn it, right? But of course, right now, Lin Lei knew nothing about this. In his imagination, if Ella wanted to learn this Eye of Inspection, she would need at least a week or two. Even if Ella could learn it in two to three weeks time, she would also definitely be considered an evil! ¡­ Time passed quickly. Soon, another two days passed. On this day, Ella, who was sitting cross-legged on the training platform in the room, was surrounded by a ball of black magic power. Her skin gradually became transparent and her aura gradually weakened¡­ In the end, after a few minutes, Ella seemed to disappear into thin air. Not only her aura, but her body also disappeared! After a long time¡­ ¡°Hu ¨C¡± A sound of exhalation was heard, Ella¡¯s figure reappeared on the spot. One could see that her eyes were shining with a clear light, and her expression was full of excitement. ¡°The Concealment Technique¡­ is successfully completed!¡± Ella was thinking excitedly. She didn¡¯t stop after this. She rushed open her door and walked towards Lin Lei¡¯s room¡­ ¡­ ¡°Master, Master!¡± ¡°Disciple has already learned the Eye of Inspection and the Concealment Technique of Mystic Abilities. Master¡¯s guidance, please!¡± Ella knocked on Lin Lei¡¯s door, her voice somewhat nervous as she called out. Lin Lei had once told her that if she had any problems with her training, she could come to him at any time. Thus, after learning the two profound mysteries, Ella didn¡¯t hesitate at all and immediately came over. But of course, this was partly because Ella was worried that she had been too slow and if she went any later, her master would be unhappy¡­ Coming back to Lin Lei. When Lin Lei, in the room, suddenly heard Ella¡¯s voice, he once again awoke from his divine sense. Right now, only five days had passed since the last time Ella had gone. Five days seemed quite a long time, but to Lin Lei, who was in closed-door meditation, it was just an instant. After all, closed-door meditation was a very profound feeling. As he immersed himself in it, time quickly passed. Thus, Ella¡¯s voice immediately woke Lin Lei up! He then calculated the time. He discovered that only five days had passed, and he was completely filled with disbelief. Did she¡­ break through again? In just five days, two Mystic Abilities? Ella, were you a fiend? Lin Lei was speechless. Then, he quickly rose to his feet. Pushing open the door, he saw a timid-looking girl. He saw that at this moment, Ella¡¯s entire body was filled with a black aura of mageforce. Her face was ruddy and full, and her mageforce was vigorous and powerful. This mageforce fluctuation¡­ Was absolutely the aura of a Magus apprentice of the eighth rank! Five Days¡­ From a Magus apprentice of the third rank to a Magus apprentice of the eighth rank¡­ 1 What sort of evil had he taken in? Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but secretly curse, and then laughed dryly as he patted Ella on the shoulder. ¡°You did very well, Ella. Show to Master.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Hearing her master¡¯s approval, Ella¡¯s face turned red. She took a few steps back, standing in the center of the courtyard, her eyes closed as she stared at her Dantian. And then, a surge of mageforce appeared¡­ ¡°Eye of Inspection!¡± A familiar trajectory of mageforce appeared in the corner of Ella¡¯s eyes. Lin Lei stared at her, and soon noticed that Ella¡¯s eyes were beginning to turn amber-colored¡­ This meant that she had truly mastered the essence of the Eye of Inspection! As soon as this scene appeared, Lin Lei heard the system notification sound in his mind: ¡°Ding! Detected that the host¡¯s disciple has gained insight into the Mystic Abilities: Eye of Inspection!¡± ¡°The ten times gain feedback has begun¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for acquiring the evolved version of Eye of Inspection¡­Fiery Eye!¡± CH 117 ¡°The description of Fiery Eye is as follows.¡± ¡°Upon activating this mystic ability, one can temporarily gain the vision of the God! Under the vision of the God, within 100 kilometers, no person or object will be able to hide. All the hidden information will appear one by one!¡± ¡°Note: This technique requires an enormous amount of mageforce. Unless you are at the Sage-level, you must not casually use it!¡± Yet another mystic ability! Lin Lei¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the notification in his mind. This newly evolved mystic ability, Fiery Eye, had an additional note to it, as compared to the previous Titan God¡¯s Stomp: Unless you are at the Sage-level, you must not casually use it! What did this mean? This meant that once this technique was used, it could see through a Sage, or even a Great Sage! This was a divine technique! To be able to see through the disguise of a Great Sage¡­ Even Lin Lei, this was the first time he mastered this kind of mystic ability. It seemed that this time, Ella had given him yet another huge surprise¡­ Lin Lei revealed a smug smile. He grew even more fond of this talented disciple of his. As for Ella, she naturally didn¡¯t know anything about this at all. After demonstrating the Eye of Inspection, she quickly adjusted her aura. Not long after, she began to practice her second mystic ability¨C Concealment Technique! Lin Lei saw Ella¡¯s eyes tightly closed. Under her control, the mageforce in her entire body slowly began to climb up to the surface of her body. And then, the mageforce transformed into a thin layer of cicada wings, wrapping around her entire body. This¡­ Seeing this, Lin Lei was stunned. This was because even he himself had never seen this method of Ella when she used the Concealment Technique. After Lin Lei had acquired the Concealment Technique from the system, when he wanted to use it, all he had to do was just thinking about it, and his ability would automatically activate the technique. It was not as troublesome as Ella¡¯s. Thus, the way Ella used this Concealment Technique was something which she had come up on her own! It was a path which she had developed on her own! ¡°Hiss¡­¡± When he thought of this, Lin Lei was so shocked that all the hairs on his body stood on end! This sort of self-developed mystic ability training method¡­ simply put¡­ It was a self-created mystic ability! Right! That¡¯s right. Just by watching me demonstrate it once, and then practiced it on her own. This¡­ ? What was the difference between this and self-creating a mystic ability? Ella¡­ truly was a talented genius! The shock in Lin Lei¡¯s heart grew even greater. Right at this moment, in the courtyard, after Ella transformed her mageforce into a mageforce cloak, her entire body began to transform¡­ Her legs began to slowly turn translucent. Then, her waist¡­ Chest¡­ Neck¡­ Head¡­ In the end, in the space of a few breaths, Ella had completely disappeared! Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but sense Ella¡¯s aura. To his surprise, even as a Sage, he was unable to sense Ella¡¯s aura. And then, he couldn¡¯t help but activate the Fiery Eyes he had just mastered. Only now did he see Ella standing there, staring nervously at him. This technique¡­ was simply invincible! Linley couldn¡¯t help but suck in a cold breath. To be able to train the Concealment Technique to this level in just five short days¡­ he knew that even he himself might not be able to do it. And most importantly, as a Sage, if he didn¡¯t use the Fiery Eyes, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sense Ella, who had activated her Concealment Technique¡­ Then, didn¡¯t that mean that if Ella activated this mystic ability, the entire Li Fire Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to sense her existence¡­ Thinking up to this point, Lin Lei was both surprised and delighted. He was surprised that if this continued, he wouldn¡¯t be able to teach Ella any more techniques. Wouldn¡¯t that make him look very stupid? He was delighted that with this Concealment Technique, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Ella¡¯s safety in the future. After all, if she encountered an opponent she couldn¡¯t defeat, she could just completely hide and flee¡­ But of course, to Ella, the only weakness of her Concealment Technique was this: Charging up for too long was a major taboo in battle¡­ Thinking of this, Lin Lei walked forward, patting the invisible Ella, smiling as he reminded her, ¡°Ella, your Concealment Technique is quite good. It just that it takes too long to activate. In the future, you need to practice more¡­¡± After speaking, Lin Lei glanced at Ella with a doting gaze, as though in his eyes, Ella wasn¡¯t invisible at all. Seeing how Lin Lei was staring at her, Ella, who had been feeling smug about her abilities, was instantly shocked! This, this¡­ My Concealment Technique, in front of Master, was actually completely useless? It seemed¡­ It was just as I had thought. This was just a basic mystic ability¡­ It was completely useless against a Sage-level master¡­ Thinking up to this point, Ella¡¯s smug look instantly disappeared. What replaced it was an even more determined look. It seemed that she was still too weak¡­ This bit of power wasn¡¯t enough to gain her master¡¯s approval. She still had to continue to work hard¡­ ! Ella was mentally tempering herself. Seeing the strange look on the little girl¡¯s face, Lin Lei had no idea that she had actually thought so much. If Lin Lei were to find out the reason for Ella¡¯s sudden loss, perhaps¡­ ? He would immediately die of depression, wouldn¡¯t he? Was this, still too weak? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that your master had Fiery Eye, most likely he would have died in your hands today, right? Lin Lei, in another spacetime, retorted the above. ¡°Ding! The system has detected that the host¡¯s disciple has comprehended a Mystic Ability: Concealment Technique!¡± ¡°The ten-fold gain feedback is activating¡­¡± ¡°The ten-fold gain feedback is as follows:¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for acquiring the evolved version of the Concealment Technique: Three Thousand Transformation!¡± ¡°The Three Thousand Transformations mystic ability is as follows:¡± ¡°This is an upgraded version of the Concealment Technique. When the caster activates this ability, not only can he instantly conceal his body and aura, he can also create 3,000 clones to confuse the host¡¯s true position, thus achieving the effect of invisibility¡­¡± The sound of the system notification rang out in Linley¡¯s mind. Hearing this new ability, Lin Lei once again clenched his fists in excitement. Wonderful¡­ Three Thousand Transformation¡­ It was truly the ten times greater evolved Concealment Technique. Although Lin Lei had yet to encounter any opponents who required him to use the Concealment Technique, with this technique, in the future, he would be able to fight against more than a thousand enemies! In fact, he would even be able to easily take the head of a general amidst an army of 10,000 soldiers! Just Imagine, in the face of an army of 10,000 soldiers, Lin Lei were to use this technique¡­ At that time, more than 1,000 people would be unable to determine his whereabouts. As for him, he would be like an invisible ghost, able to directly take away the head of an enemy general! This was simply a divine technique! What? You¡¯re asking me how I could identify who the leader of the enemy was? Fiery Eye! With the support of Fiery Eye, Linley would be able to easily see through the enemy¡¯s mageforce. He would be able to easily find his target amongst a group of strangers! ¡­ As he continued to fantasize in his mind, Lin Lei¡¯s face was filled with smiles. Only after a long while, he suddenly came back to his senses. He looked at Ella, who was staring at him with eager eyes. He cleared his throat in embarrassment, then said. ¡°Ella, you are indeed my chosen disciple!¡± ¡°You performed very well!¡± ¡°However, you have only just started on the path of cultivation.¡± ¡°Next, I will teach you three more Mystic Abilities. Let¡¯s see how long it will take for you to fully comprehend them!¡± ¡­ CH 118 By imparting to his disciple the Mystic Abilities, he was able to hone and improve his own Mystic Abilities cultivation. In the entire Magus mainland, Lin Lei would be the only one who would be able to do this, right? However, Lin Lei enjoyed this process very much, to the point of becoming addicted to it. In the past, if he wanted to train in a mystic ability, he would have to train ten of thousands of times. But now, all he had to do was giving his disciple a few pointers, and the mystic abilities would automatically level up. This feeling¡­ was wonderful! ¡°Ella, watch carefully, the three Mystic Abilities that your master is going to impart to you are:¡± ¡°Dark Ruling!¡± ¡°Dark Elf Evasion Spell!¡± ¡°Locking Spell!¡± These were the same basic Mystic Abilities that Linley had trained after coming to this world. Further, because the power and level of the techniques were too low, he had hardly used them. Thus, right now, Lin Lei was keen to know what these technique would evolve into once they were upgraded by Ella. ¡­ After demonstrating the techniques to Ella one by one, Lin Lei withdrew his mageforce, then glanced at Ella, who was deep in thought. He didn¡¯t disturb her. He immediately turned and returned to his own guest room. This time, he still didn¡¯t tell Ella not to disturb him while he was in seclusion. This was because he was confident that within a week, he would definitely break through to become a Great Sage! And within a week¡­ Ella wanted to train in three mystic abilities? Moreover, the difficulties of these three mystic abilities were even greater than that of the Titan God¡¯s Stomp, Eye of Inspection, and Concealment Technique. Impossible. Absolutely impossible! Lin Lei was very confident. He immediately began to meditate, entering a meditative state, and once again began to attempt to break through to the Great Sage level! ¡­ And it was at this moment that the nearby Bud, Wharton, and William all simultaneously revealed smiles on their faces. They naturally could sense that Lin Lei had been disturbed again by his little disciple, and so they gloated over his misfortune. According to their calculations, their breakthrough would be in the next week. Given the difference between the two, their breakthrough speed would definitely be faster than Lin Lei¡¯s! This made them very excited. After all, Lin Lei¡¯s powerful strength had left too deep an impression on them. If they were able to enter the Great Sage ahead of him, this would truly be a great honor¡­ The three of them thought the same way, but they didn¡¯t continue to investigate Lin Lei¡¯s situation. Instead, they focused on their breakthrough. ¡­ Speaking of Lin Lei. The two consecutive interruptions had indeed impacted quite a bit on his attempt to enter the Great Sage. This was like watching a movie with all your attention, only to be called out by someone after a while, and then again. At the end, when you wanted to calm down and finish watching the movie, you would find that¡­ You couldn¡¯t even watch it anymore! That¡¯s right. This was how Lin Lei felt right now. Just as he was meditating in the lotus position, preparing to enter the Great Sage¡¯s consciousness, he discovered that no matter what, he couldn¡¯t find that feeling he had felt before. This made him very frustrated, but he wasn¡¯t the type of person who would give up so easily. Thus, he began to try continuously. In the end, after failing more than 10 times, he finally once again entered the state of insight into the Great Sage¡­ The mysterious feeling had finally returned. Lin Lei was very excited about it. He no longer thought about it. He focused, calmed his mind, and began to enter the meditative state¡­ Time slowly began to pass. Just as Lin Lei was meditating at the Great Sage level, not long after, a knock on the door rang out once again¡­ ! ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡± ¡°Master, Master¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve comprehended the three mystic abilities you taught me. Can you give me some pointers¡­ ?¡± Ella¡¯s timid voice rang out. If any master in the world had heard this, most likely they would have been so excited that they would dance with joy! But to Lin Lei, right now, he felt like crying, but shed no tears. No way? No way? ? ? Again? So soon? Ella, you had come here too often. Your master was not able to hold on much longer¡­ Lin Lei thought in mixed emotion, joy and worry. After his two previous experiences, he naturally didn¡¯t doubt Ella¡¯s training speed. But right now, he had made up his mind: After this, no matter what he taught Ella, he had to remind her not to come and disturb him. After I finished my seclusion, I would come up with a long-term plan! Otherwise, if he continued at this rate, for him to break through to the Great Sage level¡­ ! It would simply be too far off! Lin Lei shook his head and smiled bitterly. Pushing open the door, he forced a smile on his face as he looked at Ella. ¡°Come, Ella. Show your master the results of your training.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Under the warm rays of the sun, Ella nodded hard, then trotted back, beginning yet another ability demonstration. ¡­ In the next door, hearing Lin Lei¡¯s movements, Bud and the other two almost couldn¡¯t help but laugh loudly. But of course, because Lin Lei had blocked the conversation with Ella, they didn¡¯t know why Ella was constantly looking for Lin Lei. In their imagination, Lin Lei had definitely taken in an extremely stupid disciple. This disciple was simply too stupid. She couldn¡¯t even master a single mystic ability, which was why she had repeatedly come looking for Lin Lei. ¡°I really hope this disciple can come a few more times¡­ Haha, I can sense that my breakthrough to become a Great Sage will happen in a day or two. This time, Lin Lei definitely won¡¯t be as fast as me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m about the same. It seems that it¡¯s our turn to surpass Lin Lei this time. Hahahaha!¡± The few of them transmitted mentally through the air, each of them unable to contain their excitement. ¡­ At the same time, the demonstration of Ella¡¯s mystic abilities came to an end. This time, just as before, she perfectly demonstrated the three techniques of Dark Ruling, Dark Elf Evasion Spell, and Lock Spell. At the same time, to Lin Lei¡¯s surprise, he discovered: Ella had already broken through to the Magus realm! And she was a Magus of the second rank. This¡­ In just two or three weeks, she had advanced from an apprentice Magus of the first rank to a Magus of the second rank. What sort of terrifying training talent was this! Please, System, not to be so strong! If you continued, I would be under a lot of pressure¡­ Seeing how powerful Ella was, Li Lei couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart, feeling wronged. At the same time, the system issued a new ten-fold gain reward: ¡°Ding! The system has detected that the host¡¯s disciple has comprehended the mystic ability: Dark Ruling! ¡°The ten-fold gain reward is activating¡­¡± ¡°The ten-fold gain is as follows:¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for acquiring the evolved version of the Dark Ruling: Black Fire Ultimate Kill!¡± ¡°The description of the Black Fire Ultimate Kill is as follows:¡± ¡°It is the advanced version of Dark Ruling. Using this skill, one can summon a ball of black flame within a radius of 10 li from the host. Anyone who is entangled by this flame will be burned by a high temperature of over 1000 degrees! The flame will not be extinguished until the enemy is completely burned!¡± ¡­ ¡°Ding! The system has detected that the host¡¯s disciple has comprehended the mystic ability: Dark Elf Evasion Spell. ¡®The 10-fold gain reward is activating¡­¡¯ ¡®The 10-fold gain is as follows:¡¯ ¡®Congratulations to the host for obtaining the evolved Dark Elf Evasion Spell: Flash Wind Leap! !¡¯ ¡®The introduction of Flash Wind Leap is as follows:¡¯ ¡®This is the advanced version of the Dark Elf Evasion Spell! Using this ability, the host¡¯s body will assimilate with the wind within a radius of 10 li. The wind is you, and you are the wind. You can move to any location within a radius of 10 li. Hence, this ability is also named: Teleportation. ¡­ ¡®Ding! System detected that the host¡¯s disciple has comprehended the mystic ability: Lock Spell! ¡± The ten-fold gain feedback is starting¡­¡± ¡°The ten-fold gain is as follows:¡± ¡°Congratulations to the host for obtaining an evolved Lock Spell: Freeze Spell!¡± ¡°The introduction of the Freeze Spell is as follows:¡± ¡°This is the advanced version of the Lock spell. After using this spell, the host can temporarily gain the power of freezing. The power of freezing can be concentrated on the tip of the user¡¯s finger. It can attack all targets within the range of the user¡¯s vision!¡± ¡­ CH 119 He had advanced three major techniques in a row. Each technique was more powerful than the other! This caused Lin Lei, halfway through listening, to be excited. The Blackfire Ultimate Kill technique¡­ The Flash Wind Leap¡­ The Freeze Spell¡­ Hearing the names of these mystic abilities, Lin Lei¡¯s sharp senses told him: Even if he were to use these techniques right now, he definitely wouldn¡¯t fall behind in the slightest. For example, the Blackfire Ultimate Kill technique was a miraculous technique. Even if he were to face an expert at the level of the Great Sage, it would definitely cause trouble for him. Thinking of which, Lin Lei¡¯s previous frustration at having been interrupted by Ella was instantly swept away. Just as he thought that the system¡¯s ten-fold gain had ended, a new system notification suddenly rang out: ¡°Ding! It has been detected that within a month, the host¡¯s disciple has risen from the entry-level to the Magus level of the second rank. She has risen twelve ranks in a row. Therefore, the host is rewarded with a ten-fold gain¡­¡± ¡°The ten-fold gain reward is currently being generated¡­¡± ¡°The ten-fold gain reward is as follows:¡± ¡°The host is rewarded with a one-step upgrade of the [ Great Sage of the first rank ] !¡± The system notification ended. Lin Lei was completely stunned. A Great Sage of the first rank¡­ leveling up with a single keystroke?? What sort of gain reward was this? There was a reward for leveling up his disciple? The look on Lin Lei¡¯s face went from stupefied, to shock, to disbelief, and then to wild joy! He couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in his heart. He looked at the system interface, where a golden button had appeared. On the button, the words ¡®Great Sage of the first rank leveling up with a single keystroke¡¯ were written. He directly pressed the button! ¡°Swoosh!¡± In the next moment, a streak of golden light shot out from his body! And then, he could sense that the calm mageforce aura within his body was slowly beginning to boil under the influence of this vortex! The spiritual energy which had remained in his body after he had swallowed the Stellar Fruit began to rumble and boil, fusing with his mageforce. A mysterious feeling began to form within his soul marrow. Lin Lei closed his eyes, meditating on the process of the transformation of his mageforce. At this moment, he felt as though he could see into his own meridians and bones. He could see that within his meridians, the originally pitch-black and chaotic mageforce seemed to glow with a golden light. The golden mageforce circulated within his body, and wherever it passed, Lin Lin Lei¡¯s meridians and bones began to transform at a speed visible to the naked eye. This process was very fast, but it was also very slow¡­ The only feeling that was projected onto Lin Lei was one of comfort! He only felt that his entire body was indescribably comfortable! ¡­ Linley closed his eyes, quietly enjoying the comfort brought about by his advancement. At the same time, Ella raised her head, staring unblinkingly at him. In Ella¡¯s small eyes, at this moment, Lin Lei¡¯s entire body was covered with a dazzling golden light. This light was both unfamiliar and yet familiar to Ella. As a Magus of the first rank, Ella could keenly sense that this light was very similar to the light which had appeared when she had advanced. But this light was somewhat different. Compared to the light which had appeared when she had broken through from an apprentice Magus to a Magus, this light was even purer and more dazzling. If one had to compare it, Ella felt that her advancement was like the light of hundreds of fireflies, while the light which had appeared when Linley advanced was like the bright moon in the sky! ¡°Master¡­ could it be that he is advancing to the legendary level of the Great Sage¡­ ?¡± ¡°Is he just standing there¡­ chatting with me while breaking through¡­ ?¡± Ella looked at Lin Lei, who was standing in front of her with his eyes closed. She felt as though his entire body was bathed in sunlight, dazzling and unreachable¡­ This was her master¡­ Her godlike master¡­ Ella thought in adoration. She didn¡¯t know when she would be able to reach her master¡¯s level. Perhaps at her age, her master¡¯s training speed was several times faster than hers¡­ Ella let out a sigh, once again feeling an intense sense of inferiority¡­ ¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± An explosive sound suddenly rang out from Lin Lei¡¯s body. This wasn¡¯t the sound of a mystic ability exploding. It was more like¡­ A high-level Magus who had casually stretched, causing a spatial ripple. Bud and the other two, who had been in closed-door training to break through to the Great Sage level, suddenly felt as though they had been struck by lightning! They stared in shock at Lin Lei¡¯s courtyard, their faces filled with disbelief. ¡°Lin Lei¡­ he¡­ he¡­ has broken through to become a Great Sage?¡± His voice trembled as he spoke these words. Bud didn¡¯t stay any longer. He immediately flew out of the room. When he appeared outside the room, he discovered that the old beggar ,Wharton and the bard, William had also finished their training. They stood on the roof, their gazes fixed in Lin Lei¡¯s direction, with a solemn look on their faces. Bud followed their gazes, only to see¡­ Lin Lei¡¯s entire body was now covered with a rainbow-colored light. He was like a deity, floating in mid air. The entire world, with him as the center, began to swirl with a whirlwind. Within the whirlwind, an infinite amount of mageforce began to spread out in all directions. Bud could sense that within the mageforce, there was an aura that he couldn¡¯t even compare to. That¡­ was the aura of a Great Sage! Indeed¡­ Lin Lei had indeed become a great sage! How¡­ how did he do it? Wasn¡¯t he constantly worrying about that stupid disciple of his? Wasn¡¯t his closed-door training always interrupted by his stupid disciple? Why¡­ Did he make a breakthrough so quietly? Were you kidding me! ? I knew you¡¯re a genius, but you couldn¡¯t be so pretentious! Bud was depressed. Wharton was depressed. William was depressed as well. As the saying went, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Originally, the three of them had been happily fantasizing about advancing to the Great Sage level, and then happily mocking Lin Lei. But they hadn¡¯t expected that Lin Lei¡­ had broken through to the Great Sage while playing and training? ¡°Why is the difference between humans so great¡­¡± Bud stared at the world, because of the strange phenomenon of Lin Lei, he was so heartbroken that he couldn¡¯t even breathe¡­ CH 120 Just as Bud was pressing against his chest, dispelling the pain that Lin Lei had caused him¡­ A crimson aura suddenly flashed across the horizon. And then, within a 10 li radius, the sky turned pinkish-blue. Under this strange phenomenon, Bud could keenly sense that the aura of mageforce in the air around him was constantly rising. One must know that In the magic world, any mage who practiced magic had to continuously absorb the aura of mageforce between heaven and earth in order to improve their magic cultivation. In other words, if the aura of mageforce in a territory was abundant, then it was definitely a good place for mages to cultivate! At this moment, the aura of mageforce in the air in the territory that Bud and the others was increasing. This meant: In the future, this territory would become a sacred training ground that tens of thousands of magi yearned for! ¡°Lin Lei¡­ how did he do it?¡± Bud¡¯s lips were dry, and his eyes were wide open, ¡°The Great Sage is formidable. I know¡­¡± ¡°After all, in my previous life, I reached the level of the Great Sage¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ the Great Sage isn¡¯t this formidable!¡± ¡°He was actually able to forcibly change the laws of the world¡­ transforming an ordinary, barren territory into a sacred training ground filled with abundant magic aura¡­ ?¡± ¡°What sort of terrifying technique is this?¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be called a magus anymore. This¡­ this¡­ this is a creator!¡± Bud¡¯s pupils constricted vigorously. If the previous Lin Lei had only made him feel that his power was terrifying, then the current Lin Lei ¡­ Was simply the god in his heart! ¡°No, it¡¯s not just because he became a Great Sage¡­¡± The beggar, Wharton, who had been observing Lin Lei¡¯s strange surroundings, spoke in a low voice at this moment. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s another reason for the sudden increase in the aura of mageforce here¡­ !¡± By Wharton¡¯s side, the silent William nodded in agreement. ¡°What do you mean? What are the two of you saying? Could it be¡­ that the doubling of the mageforce in this territory has nothing to do with Lin Lei¡¯s advancement?¡± Bud was stunned. To be honest, he didn¡¯t understand what the old beggar and the poet were talking about. But right now, he was even more surprised: These two fellows were actually able to see deeper than him? He had been an old reborn monster who had lived for more than a thousand years. His knowledge was definitely not little. Their knowledge¡­ how could it be better than mine? Where did they come from? Bud¡¯s expression instantly turned dark. He turned to look at the old beggar. He had known that the old beggar had a powerful background, and that he was indeed powerful, but¡­ William, the bard actually thought the same thing as the old beggar. Who was this fellow? Bud was trying to guess the bard¡¯s background. At this instant, William spoke out, ¡°This change can¡¯t be said to have nothing to do with Lin Lei¡¯s rise in power. More accurately, it should be¡­¡± ¡°This change¡­ besides relating to Lin Lei¡¯s advancement to a Great Sage, there is another important reason, which is¡­.¡± ¡°Lin Lei is the Eastern Emperor of the easternmost region!¡± The Eastern Emperor of the easternmost region¡­ These seven short words caused Bud, who had been puzzled, to instantly be enlightened! ¡°Right!¡± ¡°I almost forgot!¡± ¡°Lin Lei had acquired the pearl of the ruins within the ruins. Thus, at this moment, he is already the Eastern Emperor of the easternmost region.¡± In the blink of an eye, all of the clues began to connect together in Bud¡¯s mind. When he once again raised his head to stare at the resplendent sky, he now understood the true reason for this change: ¡°Lin Lei has become a Great Sage, the only Great Sage-level expert in the easternmost region¡­¡± ¡°This has directly activated his status as the Eastern Emperor of the easternmost region, causing the easternmost region to acknowledge his power.¡± ¡°And according to the rumors of the Magus mainland, the place where the acknowledged master of the easternmost region resides will become the place with the most abundant mageforce!¡± ¡°As Lin Lei is currently here¡­¡± ¡°In the future, this place will therefore become the place with the most abundant mageforce in the entire easternmost region!¡± Bud¡¯s eyes were shining with excitement. He hadn¡¯t expected that on this day, not only would he witness the birth of the first Great Sage of the easternmost region, he would also witness¡­ The moment the authority of the Eastern Emperor descended! That¡¯s right, this was the descent of the authority of the Eastern Emperor! When Lin Lei became a Great Sage, and the easternmost region acknowledged his status, then the aura of the previous emperor would be completely obliterated. If Lin Lei¡¯s previous acquisition of the Pearl of the Ruins had given him the right to become the emperor¡­ Then today would be the day when Lin Lei officially became the Eastern Emperor! ¡°Bzzt bzzt bzzt bzzt!¡± ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± All sorts of dazzling mageforce and spatial energy swirled around Lin Lei, causing the entire world to explode. They were like thousands of fireworks, blooming in the sky at the same time. They looked extremely dazzling! Such a large-scale phenomenon naturally quickly attracted the attention of the entire Li Fire Sect. It was nighttime. Many of the disciples of the sect had gone home to rest. But upon sensing the strange phenomenon outside, all of the disciples swarmed out of the room, staring in amazement at the resplendent sky. As well as Lin Lei, who was hovering in mid air¡­ ¡°Father¡­ Lin Lei¡­ What¡­ what had happened to him? Why did he suddenly cause such an intense natural phenomenon?¡± Natasha asked her father, Roderick, in puzzlement. Roderick, on the other hand, had no idea that this was a strange phenomenon which had occurred due to the birth of the Emperor of the easternmost region. He only sensed that within his own sect, in the mountains and rivers, countless amounts of mageforce were wildly growing! He could sense that immersing himself in this world, he didn¡¯t need to activate his mageforce at all, and his own mageforce was constantly accumulating and rising! This sort of marvelous scene was something he hadn¡¯t experienced in the past few decades. His instincts told him: All of these changes were because of Lin Lei. In addition, this was definitely a great thing for the Li Fire Sect! ¡°Natasha¡­ The Day of our Li Fire Sect¡¯s revival¡­ is coming!¡± Roderick said, trembling. He stared at Lin Lei, who was floating in mid air. He feared him like God! CH 121 Chapter 121 Roderick¡¯s Calculations ¡°It¡¯s the Great Sage¡­ Lin Lei¡­ has broken through to the Great Sage realm!¡± Roderick stared at Lin Lei, who was hovering in mid air, his gaze was as bright as a torch. ¡°In the future, our easternmost region¡­ will have experts at the Great Sage level as well!¡± Roderick¡¯s voice was trembling as he spoke excitedly. As the leader of the Li Fire Sect, he naturally had a deeper understanding of the situation of the magi in the easternmost region. He knew that it had been over a century since an expert at the level of the Great Sage had last appeared in the easternmost region. He therefore clearly knew¡­ what Lin Lei¡¯s advancement meant¡­ ¡°The Great Sage¡­ Lin Lei¡­ is already an expert at the level of the Great Sage¡­¡± Hearing her father¡¯s words, Natasha¡¯s heart was like a stormy sea, unable to calm down for a long time. This fellow, whom she had once looked down upon, now had such power. What did the Great Sage mean¡­ ? It meant that in the future, not only would Lin Lei be the number one expert of the Li Fire Sect, he would also be the number one expert of the entire easternmost region¡­ The number one expert! ¡°Natasha, I know you have always held a grudge against Lin Lei, but you must listen carefully to what Father has to say.¡± After experiencing his initial shock, Roderick slowly calmed down, then said this to Natasha with a solemn look on his face. Seeing the solemn look on her father¡¯s face, Natasha didn¡¯t dare to slack off. She hurriedly nodded, then looked at her father seriously. ¡°Natasha, you¡­ must¡­ certainly must¡­ take Lin Lei as your master!¡± Roderick said word by word, After hearing this, Natasha¡¯s eyes instantly widened to the size of copper bells. She hurriedly uttered, wanting to say something, but Roderick waved his hand to stop her, ¡°Natasha, I know what you want to say.¡± ¡°You want to say that Lin Lei has already taken Ella as his disciple, and that he has said that he will no longer take in any disciple.¡± ¡°In addition, Lin Lei was imprisoned in the dungeon all because of you.¡± ¡°Thus, you feel that there is no way that he will accept you as his disciple.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Roderick said slowly. After hearing this, Natasha nodded in agreement. To be honest, when Roderick was telling Natasha that he wanted her to become Lin Lei¡¯s disciple, Natasha was indeed very excited. Who didn¡¯t want to become the disciple of the Great Sage? That was the Great Sage! The number one expert in the entire easternmost region¡­ ! As for whether or not Natasha still hated Lin Lei¡­ Of course not. As a girl, she was born with a natural love and admiration for experts. In addition, Lin Lei had a valiant bearing, and was tall and sturdy. This was the ideal standard for a girl to choose a mate¡­ Therefore, at this moment, Natasha didn¡¯t feel any repulsion towards Lin Lei being her master. Her only worry was whether Lin Lei would be willing to accept her as his disciple¡­ ¡°Natasha, these worries of yours are actually very easy to resolve¡­¡± Right at this moment, Roderick¡¯s voice rang out in Natasha¡¯s ears, causing her to quiver and raise her head. Roderick slowly explained to her, ¡°Natasha, don¡¯t forget that Lin Lei¡¯s only disciple, Ella¡­¡± ¡°She is what everyone calls a good-for-nothing practitioner.¡± ¡°Many years ago, I personally inspected her. I discovered that the mageforce circuits in her body were completely blocked. She will never be able to train in mageforce for the rest of her life.¡± ¡°Although Lin Lei¡¯s cultivation level is very high, he still has poor taste in choosing disciples.¡± ¡°If he fails in training such a good-for-nothing disciple, he will definitely feel extremely frustrated.¡± ¡°As for you, Natasha, I¡¯ve seen it for myself. Although your talent in training and root of wisdom aren¡¯t top-notch in the sect, they are definitely top-notch.¡± ¡°Therefore, as long as Lin Lei fails in training Ella, you will have a chance to become his disciple.¡± ¡°When the time comes, Father will personally intercede for you. Lin Lei won¡¯t refuse to give face to an old fellow like me.¡± ¡°In addition, you are excellent.¡± ¡°When the time comes, just apologize to him. Given his current status, he won¡¯t hold it against you¡­¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Roderick narrated his thoughts. After hearing this, Natasha, who had been feeling rather dejected, suddenly felt as though she had cleared the clouds and the fog. She naturally recognized Ella, and she also had some understanding of that little girl¡¯s talent in training. She therefore knew that her father¡¯s idea was completely feasible¡­ ! ¡°I¡¯ll remember it, Father. Don¡¯t worry. If I can truly become Lin Lei¡¯s master, I¡¯m willing to sincerely apologize for the day I imprisoned him¡­ !¡± Natasha said firmly. She looked at Lin Lei in the sky, her gaze was passionate, and her eyes was blazing with desire¡­ ¡­ As for Lin Lei, who closed his eyes enjoying the pleasure of the advancement for an unknown duration of time before slowly opening them, only now did he realize that he was floating in mid air. He looked at Ella¡¯s infatuated expression on the ground, as well as the envious and jealous gazes of Bud and the other two on the roof next door, as well as¡­ The gazes of over hundreds of people from the Li Fire Sect. He coughed a little embarrassedly, and then controlled his body to slowly descend. As for the strange scene that appeared on the horizon, as well as the frantically surging mageforce around him, he naturally felt it at the first moment. He knew that it was a sign that the easternmost region had acknowledged him. This was because, as soon as he had become the great sage, he had sensed a reaction from the relic pearl in his body. The Pearl of Relic had acknowledged him. From today onwards, he would truly be the Eastern Emperor of the easternmost region! He would have control over the mageforce of all the territories in the easternmost region! This kind of feeling was very strange. Lin Lei felt that right now, he could clearly sense the breathing of every flower, grass, tree, and tree within a hundred li radius. In fact, with just a gentle wave of his hand, he would be able to change the flow of mageforce within a hundred li radius. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Letting out a long sigh, Lin Lei landed on the ground. Just as he regained his balance, he heard the voices of Bud and the other two behind him, ¡°Lin Lei, tell me, how did you do it?¡± Bard¡¯s voice was filled with frustration. He still remembered when he come out of the mystic realm, he had sworn to Lin Lei that in his previous life, he had trained to the Great Sage level, and that he would be able to give Lin Lei some pointers. But he did not expect that now, he actually needed the other party to give him some pointers¡­ But what could he do? He really wanted to know how this fellow had been able to advance in such a short period of time! ¡­ Lin Lei looked at Bud who was with a look of anticipation on his face, then laughed. Walking over, he patted him on the shoulder, and half-jokingly said six words, ¡°Talent¡­¡± ¡°I am unable to teach¡­¡± Talent¡­ ? Unable to teach him¡­ ? When Bud heard these, his face was filled with astonishment¡­ He then turned to look at Ella. When he thought about this idiotic disciple of Lin Lei, who didn¡¯t have any talent at all, and yet Lin Lei was willing to tirelessly teach her, he was instantly filled with rage. What bullshit talent? These were all excuses! You were willing to teach such a stupid disciple, but you were not willing to share your insights on how to advance. Linley, were you treating me like a monkey! ? Bud¡¯s face was instantly filled with grievance. He couldn¡¯t help but stand in front of him and said. ¡°Lin Lei! If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it. What talent? Can it be that this disciple of yours is very talented?¡± CH 122 Chapter 122 Three Weeks, Twelve Stages in a Row! After saying these words, Bud regretted it. He knew that he had acted rashly. As an old fellow who had lived for more than a thousand years, he was actually angry with a child. If this were to be told to others, it would be truly embarrassing. However, there was nothing he could do about it. He was truly curious. Given Lin Lei¡¯s extraordinary talent and high standards, why would he accept a stupid disciple like Ella? If he could truly make Ella an outstanding disciple, then Lin Lei¡¯s reputation would skyrocket. But¡­ If he couldn¡¯t, perhaps everyone in the entire mainland would use this as an excuse to mock Lin Lei After all, Lin Lei was simply too outstanding¡­ It was truly too difficult to find a flaw in him¡­ ¡­ Speaking about Lin Lei When Lin Lei heard Bud¡¯s question, he was first stunned, and then he laughed, ¡°Bud, did you think that my disciple, Ella, has very poor talent?¡± Lin Lei looked at Bud with a smile on his face. This question stunned Bud. What did this mean? Was it just me who felt that your disciple was poor? That was everyone felt that she was poor! ¡°Could it be that her talent isn¡¯t bad? Lin Lei, do you think that Ella is a genius?¡± Bud pursed his lips with a mocking smile on his face as he retorted. At the same time, he glanced at Ella, only to discover that the little girl was lowering her head with an unconfident look on her face. In Bud¡¯s eyes, this was the performance of a weakling without question! Only someone who had an extremely low self-esteem would always put on such an posture. If Ella really was a favorite child of the heavens, her words and actions should all be filled with confidence. Bud then thought about how, when he was very young, if someone dared to question his talent, he would dare to compete with him in public. This was the confidence of a confident person. ¡°Bud, why don¡¯t you take a good look at Ella again? For example¡­ can you sense her current mageforce aura?¡± Lin Lei wasn¡¯t angry., he just laughed and reminded Bud. Hearing this, Bud was stunned. He didn¡¯t know why Lin Lei had said this. Ella¡¯s current mageforce aura¡­ ? What did that mean? Three weeks ago, I had seen it. Bud couldn¡¯t help but think back to when he had first arrived at the Li Fire Sect three weeks ago, he had inspected Ella¡¯s body. He had discovered that the mageforce aura within the girl¡¯s body was very weak. Clearly, she had just entered the school not long ago. It had only been 20 days or so. How could she be any different? Even if she was a genius, she would at most be a Magus apprentice of the first rank. More so, she wasn¡¯t. Therefore, what did Lin Lei mean by this? Seeing Lin Lei¡¯s playful gaze, Bud¡¯s hair stood on end. And then, he stared at Ella intently. At the same time, the old beggar, Wharton, and the bard, William, by his side, looked curiously at Ella. The three of them looked at Ella seriously. The three of them were all at the peak of the tenth level of the Sage. They thought that they had the ability to examine a little kid. Therefore, it did not take long for them to see the real strength of Ella at this moment. And, they did not know until they looked¡­ The three of them were stunned! ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! This, this, this¡­ this is the mageforce fluctuation of a second rank Magus? ? ? This little fellow¡­ could she already be a second rank Magus at this moment?¡± Bud cried out in surprise and was the first to show an expression of disbelief. Soon, the old beggar also showed an expression of disbelief. William was even more excited. He directly went forward and half-knelt in front of Ella. He grabbed her hand and carefully probed¡­ After the second probe, the three of them confirmed: It was real! This little fellow, Ella, was now a Magus of the second rank! ¡°This, this, this, this, this¡­¡± Bud stuttered, his eyes were wide as he stared at Lin Lei. His expression was as if he wanted to eat someone alive! ¡°What¡¯s going on? Lin Lei, how did you do it? ? ?¡± ¡°I clearly remember that three weeks ago, the mageforce in Ella¡¯s body was so weak that she didn¡¯t even have a Magus apprentice of the first rank. How could it be that in just three weeks¡­ she had already risen to the twelfth rank and become a Magus of the second rank?¡± ¡°What did you do to her?¡± ¡°Let me tell you something, Lin Lei. You shouldn¡¯t spoil things by excessive enthusiasm! In the path of cultivation, one must take one step at a time. You can¡¯t go astray!¡± Bud spoke in a heavy and earnest tone. In his heart, he had already come to the conclusion that for Ella to rise so quickly in such a short period of time, Lin Lei must have used some sort of secret technique! ¡°Uncle¡­ Uncle Bud, Master didn¡¯t take me astray. I. . . I relied on myself to train to become a Magus of the second rank.¡± Hearing someone slander Lin Lei, Ella wasn¡¯t happy at all. Very quickly, she timidly denied it. But how could Bud believe the words of a little girl? Very soon, he was about to retort. However, Lin Lei waved his hand, stopping him, laughed and said. ¡°Bud, what my disciple said is correct.¡± ¡°She really relied on herself. In just three short weeks, she went from being an entry-level Magus apprentice to a Magus of the second rank.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a loser. She¡¯s a genius who was born with two magical circuits!¡± ¡°As for why you discovered that her aura was weak three weeks ago, that¡¯s because at that time, Ella had just combed through two magical circuits.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can have a duel with her. What do you think?¡± Lin Lei laughed as he explained the entire situation. After hearing his explanation, the old beggar and the other two couldn¡¯t help but step forward and carefully inspect the mageforce circuits in Ella¡¯s body. Soon, they discovered that this was indeed the case! Ella really did have two mageforce circuits! However, this sort of strange phenomenon couldn¡¯t be seen from the outside. In fact, if Ella hadn¡¯t already combed through the two mageforce circuits, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have discovered it. They didn¡¯t know how Lin Lei had discovered the strangeness of Ella. If it had been the three of them, they probably would have buried such a genius. Thinking up to this point, the three of them instantly felt even more reverence towards Lin Lei. However, although they were surprised that Ella was a genius who possessed two mageforce circuits, they still weren¡¯t convinced by what Lin Lei had just said¨C ¡°If you are unconvinced, you can have a duel with Ella.¡± What did that mean? It meant that although Ella was only a Magus of the second rank, her power was on par with theirs! Lin Lei, by saying this, weren¡¯t you being a bit too confident in your own disciple¡­ ? Bud and the other two had grim looks on their faces. We admitted that our power was inferior to yours, but if you said that we were inferior to your ten-year-old disciple¡­ We refused to admit it! The three of them thought angrily, and then, Bud spoke out first. ¡°Lin Lei, how do you want us to compete?¡± ¡°The three of us will accompany to the end.¡± ¡°Only, if we are able to defeat this little disciple of yours, you must tell me how you became a Great Sage!¡± After Bud finished speaking, Wharton and William both turned to look at him. This Bud¡­ really knew how to seize every opportunity! However¡­ it was exactly what we wanted! The old beggar and the bard both grinned as they thought to themselves. To be honest, they also wanted to know how Lin Lei became a Great Sage. Right now, this truly was a heaven sent opportunity! CH 123 Chapter 123 The First Appearance of the Freeze Spell If Bud and the other two were competing against Lin Lei in terms of innate talent, then the three of them were rather unwise. But if it was with Ella¡­ They really weren¡¯t worried at all. After all, the three of them, even the youngest William, were old fellows who had lived for nearly a century. The oldest, Bud, was already an old monster who had lived for more than a thousand years. When it came to the study of magic, profound and supernormal knowledge, and mystic abilities, they all had experience that far surpassed that of ordinary people. This kind of experience, in a sense, was more important to a mage than talent. As the saying went, ¡°practice makes perfect¡±. This was the truth. As for Ella, she was only a ten-year-old kid who had just practiced for three weeks. What sort of experience could she have? This was like cooking. An apprentice who had just come out of the rudimentary stage and had extraordinary talent, no matter how powerful he was, wouldn¡¯t be more powerful than an old chef who had been cooking for 20 years. ¡°Fine.¡± After hearing what Bud said, Lin Lei didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He immediately agreed. This straightforward answer made Bud feel both shocked and worried. The reason why he was surprised was naturally because he hadn¡¯t expected Lin Lei to agree so quickly. The reason why they were worried was because Lin Lei was so confident, which caused them to have a bad feeling about the upcoming duel. ¡°How do you plan to duel?¡± Bud couldn¡¯t help but ask directly, ¡°You can¡¯t just pick questions that we aren¡¯t familiar with!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The way to duel is very simple¡­¡± Lin Lei laughed as he looked at the three of them, then slowly said. ¡°In a moment, I will publicly demonstrate a mystic ability.¡± ¡°Between the three of you and my disciple, Ella, whoever be the first to understand this mystic ability¡­¡± ¡°Then, will be the winner.¡± ¡°If you win, I will tell you how I will advance to become a Great Sage.¡± ¡°And, if you lose¡­¡± As Lin Lei said this, he paused for a moment, then swept the three of them with a smile on his face. Bud instantly had a bad feeling. But then, Li Lei continued to speak. ¡°If you lose, then you will have to accept Ella as your in-name disciple. You will also have to teach her all of your precious divine level profound mysteries mystic abilities without any reservations. Do you¡­ agree?¡± As soon as Lin Lei finished speaking, Bud and the other two were all stunned. Then, they all laughed and agreed. Just this? To a Magus, profound mystery and mystic abilities were very precious. It could even be used as a life-saving method in times of danger. But if they really did lose to Ella, then it would mean that this girl truly was extremely talented. At that time, so what if they accepted her as their disciple? Who wouldn¡¯t want to have an exceptionally intelligent disciple? In addition, this disciple also had the master of the number one expert of the easternmost region¡­ Bud and the other two didn¡¯t hesitate at all. They all agreed. Although Ella was a bit nervous and afraid, after hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words of comfort, she quickly nodded in agreement. Therefore, the five began this special competition in Lin Lei¡¯s courtyard. ¡­ ¡°Everyone, please watch carefully.¡± Lin Lei made a gentle bow, followed by placing his hands in front of his chest. Very quickly, countless streams of mageforce began to flow through his fingertips. From Lin Lei¡¯s simple technique, Bud could sharply tell the difference about him.. The mageforce flowing through Lin Lei¡¯s fingertips wasn¡¯t flowing out of his body. It was¡­ Drawn from the heavens and the earth! Was this the realm of the Eastern Emperor¡­ ? He didn¡¯t need to use the mageforce in his body but could directly draw upon the mageforce of the heavens and earth for his own use¡­ Bud sighed in amazement. This supreme technique wasn¡¯t the ability of the Great Sage. It was the power that belonged solely to the Eastern Emperor. Lin Lei¡¯s current power most likely had far surpassed that of the Great Sage in his previous life¡­ Bud sighed in his heart. ¡­ At the same time, Lin Ley began to demonstrate his mystic abilities. The mageforce vortex at his fingertips began to spin at high speed. The color of his mageforce changed from black to white, and finally, it became transparent. Although he was quite a distance away from Lin Lei, Bud could still sense that the translucent mageforce in Lin Lei¡¯s hands was emanating a bone-chilling coldness! This mageforce¡­ actually contained the laws of ice? Bud thought to himself in terror. It wasn¡¯t as though he had never seen a mystic ability that contained the laws of ice. However, this kind of mystic ability was generally something which the Atlas Tribe of the Far North had mastered. The Atlas Tribe was the Master of Ice Mageforce. Lin Lei¡­ how did he learn it? He had never heard of anyone in the easternmost region had mastered this sort of ability? Could it be that Lin Lei had been to the North? Or perhaps this was a new ability which he had acquired after becoming the Eastern Emperor? Bud was secretly speculating. Next to him, the old beggar and the other had thoughtful looks on their faces as well. They all had great questions regarding Lin Lei¡¯s ability to use the mystic ability of of Ice Mageforce. As for Ella, who had been staring intently at Lin Lei the entire time, when she saw that Lin Lei was about to use this mystic ability, her face changed. This¡­ this¡­ Why was this mystic ability of master so similar to the Lock Spell that he had taught me? Could it be that this was an upgraded version of that Lock Spell? Ella¡¯s big black eyes rolled around as she was guessing in her heart. Of course, in front of the three seniors, she wouldn¡¯t dare to tell them what she had discovered. In her heart, she could see that the three seniors must have seen it long ago¡­ And the truth? Not only had Bud and the other two not guessed it, they had been completely stupefied the entire time. ¡­ As for this Lin Lei¡¯s mystic ability, its full name should be called Freeze Spell! It was the strengthened version of the Lock Spell which system had strengthened by tenfold after Ella had learned it. Therefore, Ella¡¯s guess was correct. As for the true origin of this technique, it was actually the Mageforce of Ice from the northernmost region. However, Lin Lei himself didn¡¯t know about this. ¡­ ¡°Everyone, this technique¡­ is known as¡­ the Freeze Spell!¡± Lin Lei lowered his voice, enunciating each word clearly, and then, the white mageforce around his body began to spread out. Then, under Lin Lei¡¯s powerful pull, it transformed into a white longbow. ¡°Swish!¡± Lin Lei used all his strength to pull open the bow, which was formed from mageforce. The bow¡¯s arrowhead was aiming at a large eagle a thousand meters away, which was flying at high speed. ¡°Zing!¡± The long arrow flew out, transforming into a streak of light. The streak of light was very fast. While no one was paying attention to it¡­ it pierced through the body of the large eagle. And then, the 20 meter long eagle¡¯s body began to freeze inch by inch, transforming into an ice sculpture. But this wasn¡¯t the most astonishing part. The most astonishing part was¡­ This ice sculpture was actually floating in mid air, not moving at all. It didn¡¯t fall, nor did it continue to move, it was as though it had been locked into the sky, not moving at all. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Upon seeing this scene, Bud and the others were all shocked! They weren¡¯t shocked at how Lin Lei had been able to instant kill this sculpture. They were shocked¡­ At how unfathomable this technique was! To be honest, before today, they had never seen it before¡­ There was actually a mystic ability that could produce such a bizarre sight! CH 124 Chapter 124: Lin Lei, Don¡¯t Look Down on Others! Thinking about it, this was Lin Lei¡¯s first time using the Freeze Spell. The feeling of using it¡­ was somewhat unsatisfied. After all, when the system introduced this technique, it mentioned that after using it, one could simultaneously attack all enemies within a hundred-li radius. But right now, Lin Lei was holding back, not freezing the surrounding people and creatures. Otherwise, once the mystic ability was fully activated, Lin Lei felt that within the radius of one-li, all flowers, plants, and trees would be instantly frozen by his mageforce. ¡°Alright, now, my demonstration is over. The rest will depend on how much you can comprehend.¡± Lin Lei withdrew his mageforce, and turned to leave. The Great Sage had succeeded. He didn¡¯t want to stay in his room any longer. He was going to find a free place to train the mystic abilities he had just acquired from the system. At the same time, he wanted to see how much power he could unleash at the level of the Great Sage. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Just as Lin Lei was about to leave, Bud hurried voice rang out from behind him. Lin Lei turned his head, only to see Bud running over with an excited look on his face. ¡°No, Lin Lei, this¡­ this¡­ you just demonstrated it once!¡± ¡°You just demonstrated it once, and you want us to comprehend it?¡± ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°If you want to teach us the mystic ability, you have to at least show us the technique, right?¡± Bud said with a confused face. To be honest, he had lived for so many years, but this was the first time he had seen someone teach others the mystic ability in this manner. It was just a simple demonstration, and he expected others to learn it? What joke was this? If I could really learn it by this method, then I might as well fight with you. That way, you could use more mystic abilities. Then I would just learn it directly. Bud couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. Who knew that Ella would speak timidly at this time. ¡°Uncle Bud, there¡¯s no cultivation technique when Master teaches mystic abilities. There¡¯s only demonstration. That¡¯s how he taught me previously¡­¡± Hmm? What? After hearing Ella¡¯s words, Bard was stunned. Looking at Ella¡¯s innocent expression, he knew that this little girl wasn¡¯t lying. However¡­ What joke was this? Not only did he not teach techniques, he even wanted to teach mystic abilities? Ella, this master of yours was completely messing around! Was there such a way to teach a student? Let this old man teach him properly! Bud thought indignantly and said. ¡°Ella, if your master teaches you like this, can you learn it?¡± ¡°I can learn it.¡± Ella nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t it you can¡¯t learn it? I am saying that this teaching method¡­ eh? What? Did you say you¡¯re be able to learn it???¡± Halfway through his words, Bud suddenly realized that Ella had actually said that she would be able to learn it! He was completely stunned. What joke was this??? And then, just as he was about to speak, Lin Lei patted Ella on the shoulder with a doting look on his face, ¡°Did you remember what I demonstrated just now?¡± ¡°Yes! I remember!¡± Ella nodded. ¡°Fine¡­ then empty your mind. Now think about it. How much do you still remember?¡± Lin Lei laughed as he patted Ella on the head. Ella closed her eyes, staring blankly for a moment, then happily said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already forgotten half of it.¡± ¡°Very good. You¡¯re thinking of something else. Divert your attention for a moment. Now, how much do you still remember?¡± ¡°En¡­¡± Ella¡¯s thoughts ran wild for a moment before she happily raised her head and smiled. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already forgotten all of it!¡± ¡°Very good, very good. Now, you can practice this mystic ability. Quickly go into seclusion and practice.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Hearing her master¡¯s words, Ella nodded vigorously, then turned around and flew away. Bud and the other two stood still, staring at each other in bewilderment! What was this??? Were you educating your disciple? Were you both, master and disciple playing a charade?? Bud was depressed. Although he was already few thousands years old, he suddenly felt that he was old and no longer could keep up with the trend of the times. Was this how the current generation of Magi taught their mystic abilities? What did he mean by ¡°All forgotten, and you can start training now¡±? All forgotten? Training my ass! ¡°Lin Lei, don¡¯t play tricks with your disciple!¡± Bud couldn¡¯t help but say angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t forget our agreement. It¡¯s a competition between Ella and us to see who can learn this technique first.¡± ¡°The bet still stands.¡± ¡°I refuse to believe that I will lose to such a ten-year-old child!¡± Bud thought angrily, then paused, then couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Lin Lei, your this mystic ability, you don¡¯t have a technique, but you do have a mnemonic, right? You have to give us a mnemonic, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lin Lei shook his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a mnemonic, then can you demonstrate it again? I didn¡¯t see it clearly just now.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. For the sake of fairness, Ella only saw it once.¡± Lin Lei shook his head once again. ¡°You¡­¡± Bud¡¯s face was filled with anger, but he really couldn¡¯t find any reason to retort. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll set up a magical barrier for the three of you.¡± ¡°This is my special right as the Eastern Emperor. I can use the mageforce of the heavens and the earth to set up a magical barrier for your room. Within this barrier, your mageforce recovery rate will be two to three times faster than normal.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Lin Lei thought for a moment, then offered a compromise. Hearing this, Bud and the other two fell into deep thought for a moment, then nodded and agreed to Lin Lei¡¯s suggestion. However, just as Lin Lei finished setting up the barrier, just as Bud was about to happily enter his room to train, the old beggar behind him, Wharton, couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Lin Lei, you set up a magical barrier for us. Don¡¯t you need to set up one for Ella as well?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Linley shook his head. ¡°Ella has two magical circuits in her body, and is naturally twice as fast as you. If you train in this magical barrier, you might be able to just barely compete with her¡­¡± Bard: ??? Wharton: ??? William: ??? ¡°Why are you all looking at me in such manner? Hurry up and train. Otherwise, Ella might very soon surpass you¡­¡± Lin Lei said calmly. After speaking, he turned and disappeared into the night. The three people who had been frozen in place looked at each other. Finally, with a cold snort, they left in the opposite direction of the barrier. He was going to let them take advantage of a ten-year-old girl? Impossible! Wasn¡¯t it just a mystic ability? Lin Lei, watch carefully! I was going to let you see the true power of us, the Sage of the ninth rank! Bud and the other two angrily thought to themselves, then entered their rooms and began their closed-door training¡­ CH 125 Chapter 125 The Shock from Bud And the Other Two The Freeze Spell¡­ This mystic ability wasn¡¯t difficult for Bud and the other two at the Sage realm to comprehend the essence of this technique. The difficulty was: This technique used the Ice Mageforce. Moreover, this Ice Mageforce was something the three of them had never practiced before. This was like a mathematical problem. You could basically see the answer to it, but because you didn¡¯t know the formula to prove it, you didn¡¯t know how to start doing it. Therefore, the three of them closed their eyes and continued to think about how Lin Lei had transformed the mageforce between his fingers into Ice Mageforce. This process of thinking, testing, and meditating was very painful. This was especially so for Bud and the other two. They had basically never come into contact with the Ice Mageforce before. But now, not only did they have to understand the essence of the Ice Mageforce, they had to learn it on their own¡­ This mother f*cker¡­ Was simply too much! The more Bud and the other two trained, the more they felt like crying. However, they weren¡¯t in a rush. It was because they were very confident that with their talent and experience, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. Then Ella¡­ How could that ten-year-old kid comprehend it in such a short period of time? One must know that when a mage faced an unfamiliar mystic ability, there were usually only two ways to comprehend it: One was to continuously imitate its casting process, then copy it, reproduce it, and learn the Handan steps. The other was to rely on their previous experience of comprehending other mystic abilities to compare and cultivate. Finally, they would learn this mystic ability by making reference to the experience. As for these two types, no matter which one they chose, Bud and the others were very confident that they were definitely more powerful than Ella! After all, they hadn¡¯t lived for nothing all these years¡­ Although they weren¡¯t as talented as Lin Lei, they were still below Lin Lei, the top five experts of the entire easternmost region! With this mentality in mind, the three of them began to train at a steady pace. ¡­ Time passed by slowly. Soon, after Bud failed for 103 times, which was the 10th day of his training¡­ Bud finally felt as though he had found a way out. Just as he was about to take a breather, he suddenly heard a terrifying aura from outside the room¡­ ! This aura was filled with the icy cold laws of magic¡­ After smelling this aura, Bud quickly sensed it: This was Ice Mageforce! What was going on? Was Lin Lei using the Ice Mageforce to cast a new mystic ability? Bud and the other two frowned, and were in deep thought. But not long after, they heard the childish voice of a young girl coming from outside the room: ¡°Master, do you think my comprehension of Freeze Spell is good enough¡­ ?¡± Eh? Hearing this voice, Bud and the other two were stunned! It was because the girl who was talking was¡­ Ella! ¡°What do you mean? Ella, that little girl, has already comprehended the Freeze Spell?¡± Bud and the other two looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Then, they didn¡¯t stay any longer and flew out of the house! ¡­ When they flew out of the house, and as soon as the three of them landed from the sky, they saw a thirty to forty feet tall tree in front of the house. It had turned into an ice sculpture, emitting cold air. ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing this, Bud and the other two were stunned, ¡°This ¡­ was created by Ella¡¯s Freeze Spell?¡± Bud looked at Ella in disbelief. At this moment, because Ella had just finished using the Freeze Spell, she still had a few strands of Ice Mageforce remaining on her body. This detail, however, was quickly noticed by Bud. Given Bud¡¯s Sage power, he was naturally able to clearly tell that Ella¡¯s Ice Mageforce had indeed come from her own body. It wasn¡¯t Lin Lei who had given it to her. Thus, this little girl¡­ In just 10 days, she had gained insights into the Freeze Spell? Rumble¡­ Bud was stunned. He felt as though he had fallen into an icy cave. A cold aura enveloped his entire body. The confidence he had had for thousands of years began to crumble bit by bit¡­ ¡­ ¡°I¡­ lost¡­ ?¡± Bud staggered backwards, his gaze turning towards Ella. Ella blinked her eyes at him with an innocent look on her face, as if she was curious why he suddenly had such an expression. In Bud¡¯s eyes, this innocent girl was so terrifying at this moment¡­ ! ¡­ As for the old beggar, Wharton and the bard, William, they were not much better at this moment. Previously, under Bud¡¯s influence, they had always been full of confidence in this competition. They were not worried about being defeated by Ella. In the end¡­ The other party used reality to slap their faces. Just when the three of them had not even touched the door to understand the Freeze Spell, this little girl actually had learned it! This, this¡­ Wharton and William were completely dumbfounded! ¡­ There was a long silence. At this moment, Bud and the other two did not know what to say. They were all magi who had been famous for many years. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to deny that they had failed. But naturally, they weren¡¯t willing to admit defeat so easily to Lin Lei. CH 126 Chapter 126: Victory Without a Fight After making the agreement with Lin Lei, Bud and the other two didn¡¯t stayed any longer. They immediately turned and returned to their rooms, beginning a new round of secluded meditation. But of course, what was different this time was that they walked straight into the mageforce barrier which Lin Lei had drawn up earlier. You¡¯re a b*stard If given an advantage, and you did not take it. This was the secret of advancing to become a Great Sage. The three of them had come to a tacit agreement. From Afar, Lin Lei, who saw this scene with his Eye of Inspection, naturally didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. He patted Ella on the shoulder and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ella. I will teach you another strengthened version of the Freeze Spell¡­ This time, I will give you a mission, you must learn it within 10 days¡­ !¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, Ella nodded with all her might. ¡­ 10 days passed in the blink of an eye. On the morning of the tenth day, Bud, who was meditating, suddenly opened his eyes and looked out. And then, in the direction of his gaze, the wooden window let out a sizzling sound. Right after, a ball of white mageforce covered it. In the area covered by the mageforce, the wooden window was covered with a layer of frost! ¡°It¡¯s done¡­ finally¡­ finally barely freeze the mageforce¡­ !¡± Bud was overjoyed! Even when he advanced into a Great Sage in his previous life, he was not as happy as he was right now! This was a transformation in between the mageforce! In the entire mainland, how many people could accomplish this? Only Lin Lei and Ella could accomplish this so easily. However, they were evils, and couldn¡¯t be compared with. For him to be able to accomplish this, it was definitely due to his extraordinary talent! Bud consoled himself in this manner. Then, he looked at the time and realized that there were still a few hours left before the appointment time. He therefore let out a long sigh of relief. I made it. What I need to do next is to transform more Ice Mageforce. If I remembered correctly, 10 days ago, Ella had been able to cover the thirty feet tall tree with Ice Mageforce. Therefore, if I could freeze a larger area of trees or other objects, I would definitely be able to win this time¡­ Bud secretly speculated. Then, without wasting any more time, he directly condensed the Ice Mageforce using the method just now. Due to his first successful experience, the subsequent experiment went much smoother. Soon, Bud could freeze the entire window. Of course, naturally he had to use up a lot of mageforce. However, as an expert at the peak of the Sage realm, did it matter with the use of this little mageforce? Without stopping, Bud continued to circulate the mageforce in his body and tried to transform more mageforce. Although he could clearly feel that the speed and purity of his Ice Mageforce was far inferior to Ella¡¯s, as his realm was much higher than Ella¡¯s, his mageforce reserve was naturally more abundant. Therefore, he was confident that he could create a wider range of the Freeze Spell! ¡­ While Bud was training with full confidence, Wharton, the old beggar, and William, the bard, also had an epiphany about the essence of the Freeze Spell. In their secluded room, a thick layer of frost had formed on the roof. This way, after 10 days, they had finally caught up to the pace and had the ability to compete with Ella. The three of them all let out long sighs of relief. Not only there was joy of being able to train in Ice Mageforce, there was also excitement of saving face. ¡­ An hour later, after the three of them felt that they were able to use their Ice Mageforce in a very basic way, they leapt out of the room together, preparing to rush towards Lin Lei¡¯s courtyard. On the way, they all had smiles on their faces, and in their hearts, they began to imagine the scene Lin Lei imparting to them the secrets of the advancement to the Great Sage realm. They were confident that this time, they would definitely be able to defeat Ella! Their imaginations were perfect, but their first step had already failed. When they were about to arrive at Linl Lei¡¯s courtyard, before they could enter, they had discovered that with Lin Lei¡¯s courtyard as the center, everything within a kilometer had been covered with a thick layer of ice. To their surprise, they discovered that this layer of frost not only had frozen the houses, trees, grass, and everything else that could be seen, in fact, even the wind in the air and the clouds in the sky, as long as they were within this area, had all been frozen into ice. This scene was simply astonishing and inconceivable! ¡°This¡­ could it be that it was Lin Lei who was using the Ice Spell?¡± Wharton, the old beggar, couldn¡¯t help but speculate. ¡°Very likely. This should be the complete version of the Ice Spell. It can freeze a thousand kilometers and freeze all living things!¡± William said with a sigh. ¡°Although I also felt that Lin Lei was the one using the Freeze Spell, but¡­ I can¡¯t sense Lin Lei¡¯s aura from this Mystic Ability¡­¡± Bud frowned as he was thinking. He had a guess. But he definitely didn¡¯t believe that it was true! ¡­ Feeling puzzled, the three of them walked towards Lin Lei¡¯s courtyard. When they entered the courtyard, the first thing they saw was an unbelievable scene: In the courtyard, Lin Lei was standing with his hands behind his back, his gaze was gentle as he stared at Ella, who was standing in the center of the courtyard. As for Ella, she was hovering in mid air with her eyes closed. Around her, streaks of snow-white mageforce were drifting about, spiraling upwards, before finally reaching a thousand meters in circumference. Seeing this scene, everyone quickly understood: Who was the one who did the scene of a thousand meters of ice outside the house¡­ It was Ella! Hiss ¡ª After hearing this answer, the three of them widened their eyes and sucked in a breath of cold air. This, this¡­ This was impossible! A ten-year-old child, even if she was gifted, but¡­ her mageforce was limited! Given the power of a second rank Magus like Ella, how could she possibly be able to use such a large amount of mageforce? As everyone knew, the more powerful a Mystic Ability was, the more mageforce it would consume. As for the Ice Spell, which could be considered a top-tier divine ability, the amount of mageforce it would consume was even greater, Ella¡­ How could she possibly be able to continuously generate the mageforce? Impossible! This must be Lin Lei¡¯s scheme again! The three of them thought to themselves, consoling their wounded hearts. However, right at this moment, Bud couldn¡¯t help but glance at the mageforce circuits in Ella¡¯s body, and then, to his surprise, he discovered a new anomaly¡­ Ella¡­ She was no longer a Magus of the second rank! She was¡­ A Magus of the fifth rank! Oh my God! What the hell was this? 10 days, and she had risen three ranks in a row? Did you think this was playing a game? Bud¡¯s hair stood on end. His mouth was agape, and he didn¡¯t say another word for a long long time. As for Wharton, the old beggar, and William, the bard, after noticing that Bud was acting strange, they followed his gaze and quickly noticed that Ella was acting strange as well. Subsequently¡­ the three of them fell silent at the same time. ¡­ ¡°Eh? Bud, you¡¯ve arrived? Don¡¯t just stand there. Come in and sit down!¡± Lin Lei turned his head, pretending to be surprised to see Bud and the other two, and spoke warmly. It seemed that he had just discovered that the three of them had arrived. But as the Eastern Emperor, how could he not have noticed that Bud and the other two had arrived long ago? The reason why he had only greeted them at this moment was so that they could discover Ella¡¯s current level of cultivation. In this manner, most likely the three of them would no longer be in the mood to fight for victory. Then ass expected, just as Bud and the other two were in front of Lin Lei¡­ They stared at Ella for a long moment of silence, then let out a sigh and said. ¡°Lin Lei, we lost.¡± CH 127 Chapter 127 Acknowledging Master That¡¯s right. Bud and the other two immediately admitted defeat. There was nothing they could do but admit defeat, The way the three of them had been able to freeze a broken window was nothing compared to how Ella had been able to freeze a thousand kilometers. What was there to compete about? If they really did compete, then even if Lin Lei treated them as winners in the end, they wouldn¡¯t have the face to admit it if it was spread out. Thinking about this, Bud and the other two came to a realization. Why had Lin Lei been so confident 10 days ago in agreeing to give them a 10 days extension? Actually it had all been within this fellow¡¯s control¡­ Well, it was hard to guard against. This fellow had schemed against them again. Bud and the other two shook their heads, they were as though crying without tears. However, thinking back about their promise: If the three of them won in the end, they would need to take Ella as their disciple. Bud and the other two immediately felt less depressed. After all, Ella had already displayed her talent. Given enough time to grow, such an evil existence would eventually become a famous Magus of the mainland. Therefore, if they could take in such a genius as their disciple, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad. As the three were laughing, they cleared their throats and said. ¡°Then, Lin Lei, in accordance with our promise, from now on, Ella will be our disciple.¡± ¡°The four of us will teach her together.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t keep anything from Ella. We will definitely teach her all of our unique techniques.¡± The three of them made a solemn promise. In fact, when they saw Ella blink her adorable eyes at them, they couldn¡¯t help but begin to imagine the scene teaching her the Mystic Abilities¡­ However, Lin Lei¡¯s words at this moment were like a bucket of cold water, instantly extinguishing their passion. Lin Lei said to them¡­ ¡°When did I say that I wanted Ella to take the three of you as her master?¡± ¡°What I said back then was that if you took me as your master, then you would become Ella¡¯s junior apprentice¡­¡± Bader: ? ? ? Wharton: ? ? ? William: ? ? ? ? ¡°Lin Lei, I¡¯m giving you a chance. Quickly take back what you have just said! You want me to accept you as my master? Are you sure you did not say wrongly?¡± Bader was stunned, gritting his teeth, he was the first to retort. As for the old beggar and the other, although they didn¡¯t say anything, they were also staring at Lin Lei with stunned looks on their faces. There was nothing they could do. Right now, anyone who heard Lin Lei¡¯s words would be stunned. This fellow¡­ actually wanted the three of them to acknowledge him as their master? The three of them were old fellows who had lived for centuries, perhaps even millennia. He, Lin Lei, was just a mere twenty-year-old magus. What had he done to make them acknowledge him as their master? The faces of Bud and the other two sank. Clearly, they were very unhappy with Lin Lei¡¯s suggestion. Especially Bud. When he first met Lin Lei, he had considered himself an Elder. But now, this little fellow actually wanted to be his master? Lin Lei, even if you were the Eastern Emperor of the easternmost region, you couldn¡¯t humiliate me this way! Bud thought with a dark face. One could imagine that if Lin Lei didn¡¯t give him a reasonable explanation, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let this matter rest. ¡°Bud, Wharton, and William, you didn¡¯t hear wrongly. I wasn¡¯t joking.¡± Facing the furious gazes of Bud and the other two, Lin Lei pretended not to see them. Smiling, he continued to speak. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Let¡¯s talk about Ella. Aren¡¯t you all curious as to why Ella is able to train so quickly?¡± This¡­ Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s question, Bard and the other two were instantly stunned. What did Lin Lei mean by this question? Wasn¡¯t the reason why Ella was able to train so quickly because of her extraordinary talent? Could it be that there was another reason? Bud was puzzled, but then Lin Lei continued to speak, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. The reason why Ella is able to train so quickly is because¡­¡± ¡°She is my disciple.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s words were rather baffling. As soon as he finished speaking, Bud and the other two were stunned. After staring blankly for a long time, they finally understood what Lin Lei meant by these words: If they also wanted to increase their training speed, they could take him as their master! ¡°What sort of logic is this? I¡¯ve never heard of anyone taking someone as their master would increase their training speed!¡± Bud didn¡¯t believe it at all. Hearing this, Lin Lei didn¡¯t explain. He just laughed and shrugged Honestly speaking, if he were to put himself in their shoes, he wouldn¡¯t believe it either. But right now, he had to force himself to say it. It was because this was a new mission that the system had just issued a few days ago. In actual fact, Lin Lei initially was not interested in taking in Bud and the other two as his disciples. But it was because a few days ago, just as Ella was once more meditating on the strengthened version of the Ice Mageforce, he suddenly heard a new notification from the system: ¡°Ding! Congratulations, host. Three new disciple slots have been activated.¡± ¡°The host can continue to accept three more disciples and teach them the Mystic Abilities.¡± ¡°Note: The disciples the host accepts this time will still possess the Epiphany ability.¡± ¡°In addition, every time they gain new abilities, the host will receive a ten-fold gain in reward.¡± ¡°Friendly reminder: The slots for accepting disciples this time can last for a week. If the host is unable to accept a good disciple within a week, the slots for accepting disciples this time will automatically disappear.¡± ¡­ Right, it was precisely this system notification that caused Lin Lei to have the idea of accepting Bud and the other two as his disciples. Actually, his original intention wasn¡¯t to truly accept Bud and the other two as his disciples. Rather, he wanted to use their training talents to increase their Mystic Abilities, while at the same time increasing his own. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to kill two birds with one stone and achieve mutual benefits? Lin Lei thought to himself. ¡­ And, regarding this secret, there was no way for him to directly reveal it to Bud and the other two. Thus, he could only come up with a random excuse, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain this to you. There¡¯s a possibility that this is the unique ability of the Eastern Emperor¡­¡± The unique ability of the Eastern Emperor¡­ After Lin Lei bluffed out this excuse, soon enough, Bud and the other two fell silent. None of them was the Eastern Emperor, nor did they know the previous Eastern Emperor. Therefore, they really couldn¡¯t tell the truth from the lies of Lin Lei¡¯s reason. But right at this moment, Lin Lei spoke again, ¡°But¡­ if you really do take me as your master, I can guarantee that you will have the same speed of comprehension as Ella, at the same time¡­¡± ¡°I can set up a magical barrier that is five times of its size. This way, you will be able to shorten the time it takes for you to train in the Great Sage Realm.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Lin Lei¡¯s offer was indeed very enticing. Hearing this, the three fell silent. After a long time, Bud was the first to respond. ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but I really can¡¯t convince myself to accept brother Lin as my master. I¡¯ll go back to my secluded meditation and continue to train for the Great Sage realm. The two of you see for yourselves¡­¡± After saying these words, Bud turned and left. Wharton, the old beggar, and William remained where they were, not saying a single word. In the end, William cupped his hands, then turned and left as well. Only the old beggar remained. Lin Lei looked at the old beggar. He didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for him to respond. After a long time, the old beggar lowered his head and bowed deeply towards Lin Lei. In a low voice, he said. ¡°From today onwards, Wharton will acknowledge Lin Lei as his master. I hope that Master Lin Lei will give me guidance.¡± The sound of ¡®acknowledge him as my master¡¯ rang out. And then, a notification rang out in Lin Lei¡¯s mind. ¡°Ding! Detected that the host has accepted a new disciple. The Epiphany ability has been sent to the second disciple, Wharton¡­¡± CH 128 Chapter 128 Ominous Forewarning Actually, the old beggar was feeling conflicted when he asked Lin Lei to be his master. However, the reason he was feeling conflicted was different from Bud and the other. It wasn¡¯t because Lin Lei was younger than him that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to acknowledge him as his master. After all, after Lin Lei had given him the stellar fruit, he had promised to voluntarily become his servant. Compared to his status as a servant, his status as a disciple was actually higher. Thus, the old beggar wasn¡¯t worried about this. This was the reason he was worried: After the two of them left, he would stay behind. In the future, if he was unable to learn any Mystic Abilities after taking Lin Lei as his master, wouldn¡¯t he become a laughingstock for the two of them? Due to this, Wharton hesitated for a long time. However, in the end, he came to his senses and decided to take Lin Lei as his master. There was no other reason than his intuition He believed that Lin Lei was someone who could create miracles. ¡°Wharton, get up quickly. There¡¯s no need for such formality¡­¡± Lin Lei hurriedly helped him up. Wharton, after all, was an old Senior who had lived for more than a hundred years. Lin Lei still respected him very much. And because the system had automatically recognized Wharton as his disciple, Lin Lei now understood: The other party was truly sincere in taking him as his master. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been acknowledged by the system. But now, seeing that he had a second disciple, Lin Lei didn¡¯t waste any more time. He immediately had Ella put away the Freezing Spell, then led the two of them to an empty space outside the room. There, he decided to teach the two of them a new Mystic Ability. ¡°Watch carefully. This time, I¡¯m going to teach you the Mystic Ability: Fiery Eye!¡± After speaking, Lin Lei¡¯s mageforce exploded. He didn¡¯t talk much and immediately began to personally demonstrate this Mystic Ability. And this Mystic Ability was the ten times reward the system had given Lin Lei after Ella had trained the Eye of Inspection. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A burst of dazzling golden light appeared in Lin Lei¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, Wharton and Ella immediately focused their attention and began to watch carefully¡­ ¡­ A few minutes later, Lin Lei demonstrated all of the various abilities of the Fiery Eye, and withdrew his mageforce. ¡°Now, it¡¯s up to you to comprehend it.¡± Lin Lei smiled as he spoke, then left with his hands behind his back. Still, he didn¡¯t say anything. This was because both Ella and Wharton were currently immersed in their memories of the Fiery Eye. Not disturbing them was the best way to help them in their training¡­ Lin Lei quietly left¡­ ¡­ With a few leaps and bounds, Lin Lei fled into the distance. He didn¡¯t return to the courtyard where he lived. Instead, he arrived at a mountain peak that was closest to the Li Fire Sect. Standing at the peak of the mountain, Lin Lei could clearly see the full moon hanging high in the sky, as well as the mageforce surging in the horizon. Under the night sky, the land seemed so quiet and peaceful. Everything was so quiet and peaceful. However, Lin Lei knew that hidden beneath this calm was a surging undercurrent of danger¡­ That¡¯s right. Ordinary people might not be able to tell, but Lin Lei, as the Eastern Emperor of the easternmost region, could clearly sense that the entire easternmost region was about to undergo a major change! The major change came from the North and the South. To be more precise, it came from the northernmost and the southernmost. Lin Lei stood at the peak of the mountain, his eyes closed as he quietly sensed the natural mageforce swirling around him. The cold of the North, the heat of the South. Two lumps of turbulent mageforce, like ice and fire, constantly burned the East. As¡­ At this moment.. Lin Lei was the East, the East was Lin Lei. Therefore, Linley could clearly sense the terrifying auras of the South and the North, as long as they invaded even the slightest bit of the easternmost region. ¡°There was going to be a big change¡­¡± ¡°The North, and the South¡­¡± ¡°An expert is coming¡­¡± Lin Lei opened his eyes, staring towards the South and the North¡­ This was what his instinct as the Eastern Emperor had told him. It couldn¡¯t be wrong. And, more precisely, what he had sensed: Masters from the North and the South¡­ More than one¡­ And the mageforce aura was terrible¡­ Even the one with the least aura was the Great Sage of the first rank¡­ ¡°We must improve our strength as soon as possible¡­¡± ¡°And, to raise more high-rank experts¡­¡± ¡°Easternmost region is in danger this time¡­¡± Lin Lei mentally calculated. Under the moonlight, the shadow of his back stood atop the mountain, unmoving for a long time. He had thought that after advancing to the level of the Great Sage, he would no longer be in such a rush to advance. But he hadn¡¯t expected that he would feel the cold at the top of the mountain. An even greater challenge and danger had once more appeared. In addition, because he had advanced to the level of the Great Sage, Lin Lei could clearly sense¡­ The Great Sage wasn¡¯t the highest level of battle-power in this world of magic. That¡¯s right. Above the Great Sage, there should be even higher levels of battle-power! Lin Lei silently thought to himself. When he had first arrived in this world, he had heard from countless people that in the easternmost region, it had been over a century since an expert at the level of the Great Sage had appeared, The last Great Sage was the ninth of the ten shadow lords of the previous Emperor: Babada. Subsequently, 120 years ago, Lord Babada died. The legacy of the Great Sage of the easternmost region had since been severed, and the entire easternmost region no longer had any experts at the level of the Great Sage. And it was precisely because he had heard this legend that Lin Lei had subconsciously believed¡­ That the Great Sage was the most powerful expert of this world. But now, when he became the Great Sage, he discovered that it wasn¡¯t the case. This was because, as the Great Sage, and as the Eastern Emperor, Lin Lei had discovered that the current him was able to begin sensing the aura of the experts of the world. This feeling was extremely marvelous. In short, Lin Lei felt as though he was able to peer into a corner of the world. He could sense the aura of all the experts of the world. And this intuition which came from the Great Sage told him that there were many more experts in the world who were way much more powerful than him. They were scattered throughout the northernmost region, the southernmost region, and the westernmost region. Except the easternmost region. As for why there was none in easternmost region¡­ Lin Lei didn¡¯t know. Most likely, this had something to do with the previous Eastern Emperor. But this wasn¡¯t what he was most concerned about right now. What worried Lin Lei the most right now was: Why had the northernmost region and the southernmost region sent people here? What was their purpose? Based on what I could sense, the northernmost region and the southernmost region had abundant mageforce, as well as experts. However right now, in the easternmost region, I was the only Great Sage¡­ If they knew that the East was so weak, I was afraid ¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be a good thing¡­ Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but worry. Before he transmigrated, his experiences on the Blue Planet had told him: A weak country had no diplomacy. Given the enormous difference in power, if his side was too weak, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be a good thing. ¡°In addition¡­¡± Thinking up to this point, Lin Lei turned his gaze to the Central Plain, a hint of complexity in his eyes, ¡°Previously, I killed the Seventh Prince in the mystic realm, as well as a Great Sage of the Molmo Empire¡­ the other side definitely won¡¯t let this matter rest.¡± ¡°In addition, I heard that the Molmo Empire¡­ has a high-ranked Great Sage within it.¡± ¡°I wonder if they will take this opportunity to launch an attack as well¡­¡± Thinking up to this point, Lin Lei¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. The situation wasn¡¯t looking good. Powerful enemies were surrounding him¡­ Unknowingly, he had been attacked from both sides¡­ CH 129 Chapter 129 The Rage of the Molmo Empire! Let us push back the time by a month. Just as Lin Lei¡¯s group of four arrived at the Li Fire Sect¡­ The Central Plain. The Molmo Empire. The subordinates of the Seventh Prince, who had luckily escaped, also made a long journey back to the empire. Without stopping, they hurried towards the imperial palace. As they were carrying the Seventh Prince¡¯s token, they quickly entered the imperial palace to see the emperor of the empire, Azeroth. He was also the Seventh Prince¡¯s father. As soon as the servants entered the main hall, they immediately knelt on the ground and wept. Then, they recounted the news of the Seventh Prince¡¯s death. At that moment, in the main hall, because the emperor of the empire, Azeroth, was having a morning meeting, therefore the upper nobles of the entire empire, as well as the first, second, and third princes of the empire¡­ The six princes were all present in the main hall. Therefore, they all learned of the news of the Seventh Prince¡¯s death. As well as the fact that the famous expert of the empire, the Great Sage of the first rank, had also died. Upon hearing this news, and as expected, the entire empire was shocked! This was especially true for Azeroth, the Emperor of the empire. Upon hearing that his son had died a tragic death, he immediately let out a furious roar. At the same time, he pulled out the emperor¡¯s sword from behind him, shouting loudly to take down Lin Lei¡¯s head! If it hadn¡¯t been for the surrounding people trying to dissuade him, most likely, innocent people would have died in the empire today. After all, everyone knew that the Seventh Prince was greatly favored by the Emperor Azeroth. He was the Emperor¡¯s favorite youngest son. Aside from the Emperor¡¯s rage, in the entire hall, countless of the Seventh Prince¡¯s henchmen, as well as the nobles who were on good terms with him, were all furiously cursing and using all sorts of vicious words to angrily rebuke the distant, murderous fiend, Lin Lei. As for the six princes of the empire, their reactions were all different. The First Prince, Larras, who had always had a tense relationship with the Seventh Prince, had his head lowered when he heard the news of the Seventh Prince¡¯s death. He unconsciously revealed a hint of a smile. He was the crown prince of the Empire. According to the empire¡¯s inheritance system, after the death of Emperor Azeroth, he would become the next emperor of the Empire. However, his father, Azeroth, had always treated him indifferently. On the contrary, he had always treated the Seventh Prince, the youngest son, with great affection. This naturally made the First Prince, Larras, dissatisfied. However, he was powerless to do anything about it. He could only worry about his position as the crown prince day and night. One day, his father would seize it and turn to the Seventh Prince. And today, what did he hear? The Seventh Prince was dead?! Heavens, what kind of exciting good news was this?? He was ecstatic. But on his face, he tried his best not to show it. It was also at this moment that he heard the voice of the Third Prince behind him. The Third Prince had always had a good relationship with the Seventh Prince. He was also the one with the highest cultivation talent among the seven princes of the empire! He was only 28 years old this year, but he had already cultivated to the peak of the Sage ninth rank. He was just one step away from becoming a Great Sage and becoming one of the top experts of the empire. Hearing him speaking, the First Prince no longer let his imagination run wild and listened attentively He heard the Third Prince roar angrily. ¡°B*stard! B*stard! A bunch of traitors! The Seventh Prince died outside, but you dare to come back with a dog¡¯s life?¡± The Third Prince roared at the top of his lungs. At the same time, he sped up and charged directly at the servant kneeling on the ground. He pulled out the saber at his waist, raised the saber and chopped off the head of one of the servants as if he was cutting a watermelon. Fresh blood instantly splattered, shocking the entire hall into silence. The other servant was also scared out of his wits. He buried his head heavily on the ground, with his entire body trembling as he fell limply to the ground. ¡°Jersey, don¡¯t be rash. If it wasn¡¯t for these two servants rushing back to deliver the news, we wouldn¡¯t even know the news of the seventh brother¡¯s death now. Don¡¯t be too rash.¡± The First Prince reminded him at this moment. As the crown prince of the empire, every word and action represented the dignity of the empire. At this moment, seeing the third brother killing indiscriminately, the others didn¡¯t dare to speak, but he had to speak. However, the third prince didn¡¯t take his words to heart at all. Without waiting for him to finish speaking, he raised his knife and slashed down, killing the other servant on the spot. ¡°Now that they have finished reporting the news, Can I kill him?¡± The Third Prince glanced sideways at the eldest prince, his gaze was cold. He didn¡¯t place this elder brother in his eyes at all. This was because he knew that his elder brother and his seventh brother had always been on bad terms. ¡°Third Brother, you¡­¡± Staring at the Third Prince¡¯s cold gaze, Larras clenched his fists tightly, but in the end, he still let go¡­ ¡°Imperial Father! Your Imperial Son requests to go to the easternmost region and and personally kill that b*stard Lin Lei of the Li Fire Sect! Imperial Father, please grant me this favor!¡± The Third Prince walked out from the crowd, directly kneeling in front of dozens of people in the main hall as he spoke in a stern voice. Upon hearing his words, everyone present was instantly speechless. Everyone was silent. Their gazes were all focused on Emperor Azeroth, waiting for his reply. ¡°My son, if your Seventh Brother knew how you treated him, his spirit in heaven would definitely be touched¡­¡± Azeroth looked at the Third Prince, who had a determined look in his eyes. There was a gratified smile in his eyes. ¡°I will definitely grant your request. However, just you alone is not enough.¡± Azeroth changed the topic. After that, he looked around the hall. He looked at the Great Swordsman, Hussein, who had been silent all this while, ¡°Where is Mr. Hussein?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Hussein rushed out of the crowd and bowed to Azeroth before kneeling down. Hussein was a Great Sage of the eighth rank. Not only was he the number one expert in the entire Molmo Empire, he was also an old monster who had lived for more than a thousand years. When everyone saw him come out, they had already guessed Azeroth¡¯s purpose. ¡°Mr. Hussein, you are the number one expert of our Molmo Empire, and also the most persistent guardian God of the empire. Now, my Seventh Prince has been brutally murdered by a traitor, and my heart is torn apart. I wonder if you can take action to avenge my prince¡¯s death?¡± Azeroth walked up to Hussein and reached out to help him up. Azeroth had always treated the number one expert of the Empire with respect. And he also knew that if he begged like this, Hussein would definitely not sit idly by. As expected, after hearing Azeroth¡¯s request, Hussein took a step back and said with cupped hands, ¡°Since Your Majesty has given the order, Hussein will not dare to disobey.¡± ¡°Good! I knew it! Mr. Hussein is the most loyal guardian God of our Empire!¡± Azeroth said with a face full of excitement. Then, he held the Third Prince¡¯s hand with his left hand and Hussein¡¯s hand with his right. He held the two of them together and said firmly, ¡°Senior Hussein, my son, Jersey, is not only my Seventh Prince¡¯s best friend, he is also one of the most talented among my princes.¡± ¡°Please, Mr. Hussein, take him out to travel together and take revenge.¡± ¡°Today, I will entrust his life to your hands.¡± ¡°Please, Mr. Hussein¡­¡± Azeroth said sincerely, and Hussein hurriedly agreed. And then, he instructed the Third Prince, Jersey, that he must listen to Hussein¡¯s words on the way. Thus, the Empire¡¯s revenge plan against Lin Lei was finalized. Within the main hall, the First Prince, Larras, saw that after his father had entrusted the third prince to Hussein, the originally delighted look on his face once more turned as cold as ice¡­ He wanted to say something, but in the end, he quietly shut his mouth¡­ CH 130 Chapter 130 The Previous Eastern Emperor Just a month after the Molmo Empire had sent the Third Prince, Jersey, all the way to the East to seek revenge against the Li Fire Sect¡­ That was also when Lin Lei had successfully become a Great Sage. At the Darknorth Hall in the northernmost region of the magical mainland. The Patriarch of the Darknorth Sect who had been in closed-door cultivation, the Northern Emperor of the northernmost region, William VII, suddenly opened his eyes. He looked towards the northern lands as if he had seen something. His gaze was complex, and at the same time, many memories were floodng his mind. Soon, he ordered all the Darknorth emissaries who were spreading their teachings to gather at the Darknorth Hall as soon as possible. It happened so suddenly. All the members of the Darknorth Sect didn¡¯t know why the leader who had been in closed-door cultivation suddenly called everyone for a meeting. However, everyone knew that something big was about to happen. Therefore, all the Darknorth emissaries who had received the news directly gathered at the Darknorth Hall. Ten days later. Hundreds of Darknorth emissaries from the entire North arrived at the Darknorth Hall. At this moment, everyone was surprised to find that many of their old friends, whom they hadn¡¯t seen for several years, had also returned! This shocked many people. For such a well-organized meeting, it had not been held for decades. What did the leader have to announce? Everyone whispered to each other, but the result of the exchange was without exception: No one knew. Yes. All the Darknorth emissaries received the same order: Put down everything in your hands and come back as soon as possible! ¡­ ¡°What has made the Patriarch so serious?¡± ¡°I guess it must be something that hasn¡¯t happened in decades, and it¡¯s something that concerns our Darknorth emissaries!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There are tens of thousands of people in the entire Darknorth Sect, but only a hundred or more of us, Darknorth emissaries, have been summoned. It¡¯s obvious that this is closely related to our Darknorth emissaries!¡± ¡°But, what could it be? Our Darknorth emissaries have been focusing on the cultivation of magic and the enlightenment of magic of the common people in the various fiefs all these years. We have no extra time to care about other things. Why are we suddenly being called back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Let¡¯s listen to what the Patriarch has to say¡­¡± Many people whispered to each other. Amidst the discussion¡­ Soon, the Patriarch, William VII, issued a new order ¡ª ¡°Everyone, please gather at the Darknorth Hall!¡± ¡­ A few minutes later, in the Darknorth Hall. The Patriarch of the Darknorth Sect was sitting with his head held high in the chief seat. In the hall, 128 Darknorth emissaries were sitting upright and didn¡¯t say a word. Many Darknorth emissaries hadn¡¯t seen the Patriarch for many years because they had been sent out. Many years ago, when they had met the Patriach, they had felt that his strength was unfathomable. Now, many years had passed. Many Darknorth emissaries, who had been weak in the past, were now at the peak of the Sage realm or experts at the Great Sage realm. However, when they looked at the Patriarch, they found that under his white clothes, there was still a profound strength that they couldn¡¯t see through. The Patriarch of the Darknorth Sect, William VII¡­ How profound was his strength? This was a mystery that many people in the sect wanted to know, but no one knew¡­ ¡°As expected of the Emperor of the northernmost region, the Patriarch should have been the number one expert in the mainland by now, right?¡± Someone sighed in a low voice. But before he could finish half of his sentence, someone with a pale face hurriedly interrupted him: ¡°Be cautious with what you say. The Patriarch is most angry that someone mentioned about being the mainland¡¯s number one expert in front of him. Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault¡­ !¡± The Darknorth emissary who was sighing instantly turned pale when he heard his companion¡¯s reminder. He quickly shut his mouth. That¡¯s right. The Patriarch¡¯s most hated word all these years was ¡°the mainland¡¯s number one expert¡±. The reason for this was because of a hidden history many years ago. It was rumored that many years ago, the Patriarch had just advanced to the Great Sage realm. At that time, there wasn¡¯t a single Great Sage expert in the entire northernmost. Therefore, the Patriarch shamelessly said that he was the number one expert in the mainland. In the end, very quickly, a young man riding a broom came from the easternmost directly shot the Patriarch down with a backhand move. He then left a message to him. ¡°You really think that you¡¯re worthy of being called the number one expert in the mainland? Let¡¯s talk about it after another hundred years of training!¡± After saying that, the man riding on the broom left. This matter had caused a sensation in the northernmost region. The Patriach, William VII, had taken this as a great humiliation for the rest of his life. He had vowed to avenge his previous humiliation. As for that man riding the broom, he had become a celebrity in the hearts of many people in the northernmost region. Due to this incident, the entire northernmost region had set off a wave of people riding on brooms when going out. Many people rode on brooms in a very cool way. That person¡¯s name was Gandalf. His identity was the Master of the Easternmost, also known as the Eastern Emperor. ¡­ ¡°Everyone, silent!¡± At this moment, an attendant¡¯s warning came from the great hall. Everyone who heard this instantly felt a chill run down their spines. Then, they stared without a blink at the Patriarch in the great hall, William VII. One could even hear a pin drop in the great hall. The voice of the Patriarch, William was heard very quickly. And the first sentence he said caused everyone in the great hall to be stunned. They only heard William, the Patriarch say: ¡°The easternmost¡­ the new Eastern Emperor ¡­ is born¡­¡± Boom! Just one sentence. Everyone in the Hall felt their hair stand on end! ¡°What! ? Did I hear wrongly? The new Eastern Emperor is born?¡± ¡°Holy sh*t! What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Gandalf? Ah, I mean, where¡¯s the previous emperor? When did he die? Why hasn¡¯t there been any news?¡± ¡°500 years have passed¡­ has Gandalf finally left this world?¡± ¡°Who is the new Eastern Emperor to Gandalf? Could it be Gandalf¡¯s reincarnation?¡± ¡°Heh? Reincarnation? Do you think it¡¯s that group of baldies from the westernmost? The easternmost doesn¡¯t have such a sorcery like reincarnation!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­ I didn¡¯t expect¡­ Gandalf had actually died! I remember that 500 years ago, he was the number one expert on the mainland and the only ninth rank Magus on the mainland. When did he die?¡± ¡°Heh, have you forgotten that 500 years ago, after our Patriarch lost a great battle with Gandalf, Gandalf sealed off the road between the North and the East. After that, we lost contact with the East. Until today, I haven¡¯t seen many easterners¡­¡± ¡°So, the emergence of a new Eastern Emperor in the East, does this mean that the seal that Gandalf set up back then has been lifted, and we can go to the East again?¡± ¡°Haha! That seems to be the case! I remember that the seal that Gandalf set up seems to be tied to his aura of life. If Gandalf dies, that seal will definitely be lifted by itself!¡± ¡°That being said, everyone, do you dare to go to the East? 500 years ago, there were Great Sages everywhere, and Gandalf¡¯s 10 shadow guards were all Great Sages, and even Great Sages and above. Are you sure that there are weaklings there now?¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ Now that you mention it, f*ck¡­ my hair immediately stood on end. Doesn¡¯t this mean that those easterners are going to attack us again?¡± When many people thought of this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering fear. There was nothing that they could do. They were truly afraid of the group of experts that Gandalf had led 500 years ago. Even though 100 years had passed and Gandalf seemed to have died, the fear in their hearts didn¡¯t diminish in the slightest. And just then, on the high platform, the new voice of William, the Patriarch came¡­ CH 131 Chapter 131 Gandalf Might Have Died In fact, when William the Patriarch, had just finished his first sentence, everyone had begun to guess the purpose of the gathering today. The purpose was nothing but the following: First, to send experts to the East to investigate the situation there. Second, they had to strengthen their defenses on the way to the East so as to guard against sneak attacks from the East. Next, they had to change the total layout of the people in the northernmost. Many experts might have to be stationed at the eastern defense line. After all, a hundred years ago, the East was filled with talents and experts. Let alone the Great Sage level experts, there were no less than 30 of them. Now that a hundred years had passed, even if they had stopped cultivating, there should still be this number of experts. After all, everyone on the mainland knew that once one became a Great Sage-level expert, his lifespan would be extended, and it would not be a problem for him to live for a few thousand years. Summarizing the thoughts above, almost everyone were thinking along the line. However, just as everyone was proposing plans to deal with the enemies of the East, they heard William the Patriarch say the second sentence. ¡°This new emperor of the East, I detected a few days ago¡­ his strength seems to be only at the Great Sage¡¯s first rank¡­¡± Huh? What? What? What? Did I hear correctly? Stunned. Shocked. Dumbfounded. Even¡­ Unbelievable! The new emperor of the East was only at the Great Sage¡¯s first rank? What joke was this? Had Gandalf gone mad¡­ That he had passed the position of the Eastern Emperor to such a weak fellow? The first rank of the Great Sage¡­ This¡­ It wasn¡¯t that we, the Northdark envoys, looked down upon him. At this level, of the 128 Northdark envoys seated in the main hall, there were no less than 25 of them were experts of this level. ¡°Patriarch, you can¡¯t be joking, right? The Mighty Eastern Emperor is only a first rank of the Great Sage¡­ How could the experts of High Magus rank in the East agree to this?¡± Someone voiced out the doubts in his heart. If Lin Lei were here, he would definitely grab this person with a stupefied look on his face and question him: What High Magus? What was the level of a High Magus? Tell me clearly. That¡¯s right. Due to the loss of the mageforce in the East, there were no more High Magus in the entire easternmost region. But in the northernmost region, there were still quite a few. At this moment, the northern Emperor William VII sitting on the high platform was a sixth rank High Magus. High Magus, simply put, it was an expert of the next level after the Great Sage. They were also divided into nine ranks. And the rank of High Magus was the highest known existence in the entire magic mainland. As for what the next realm of High Magus was¡­ No one knew yet. The only one who had cultivated to the ninth rank of High Magus, Gandalf, had never revealed any relevant information. Everyone only knew that since Gandalf had advanced to the ninth rank of High Magus, he had changed from his usual lively and quick-witted personality to depression and he was even prone to violence. Five hundred years ago, he had challenged the Northern and Southern Emperor for no reason and provoked an extremely tragic war on the magic mainland. ¡­ Coming back to the question asked by the Northdark emissary, William the Patriarch slowly explained. ¡°This, is also the reason why I¡¯m most curious, that is¡­¡± ¡°I discovered that the entire easternmost region doesn¡¯t seem to have the aura of High Magus¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Just as William the Patriarch was halfway through his sentence, someone couldn¡¯t help but retort. ¡°The previous Eastern Emperor Gandalf was one of the 10 Great Shadow Guards. The top five were all High Magus experts.¡± ¡°High Magus can live for more than 1000 years. It has only been a few hundred years since the great war 500 years ago. How could they have passed away?¡± This Northdark emissary said agitatedly. It wasn¡¯t his fault for being so agitated. It was true. Many years ago, Gandalf and his 10 Great Shadow Guards were too famous in the entire mainland. They had almost become synonymous with invincibility. This Northdark emissary was only a small mage back then. He had the fortune to witness the strength of the 10 Great Shadow Guards. From then on, he had regarded the Shadow Guards as his lifelong idol. Even if they belonged to different camps, even if he was loyal to the Northern Emperor and they were loyal to the Eastern Emperor, he would not be able to shake the slightest bit of his admiration for them. It was also because of this that this Northdark emissary was so anxious to refute the Patriarch William¡¯s words. The Patriarch William did not blame this subordinate for being rude. He only waited for the other party to finish speaking before slowly telling him another news. ¡°Gandalf and his 10 Great Shadow Guards¡­ are indeed High Magus level experts, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t find their aura. They might¡­¡± ¡°They might have already died¡­¡± ¡°Boom!¡± As soon as the Patriarch William finished speaking, everyone in the hall instantly exploded! CH 132 Chapter 132: The Excited Northdark Emissary ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°Gandalf and his 10 Shadow Guards were invincible back then!¡± ¡°How could they suddenly fall?¡± ¡°Who in the entire mainland could make them fall?¡± ¡°Can you do it, Patriarch?¡± Dozens of Northdark emissaries were excited. The Patriarch, ¡°¡­¡± In the Northdark Sect of the northernmost region, because Patriarch William had been frivolous and neglected in managing his people for many years, his subordinates had always been disrespectful to him. This was not the first time that his subordinate dared to question him like what had happened today. In fact, because it happened frequently, and his subordinate¡¯s questioning each time was indeed very reasonable, William had also got used to it. Hearing his subordinate¡¯s question, he coughed awkwardly and changed the topic. ¡°Gandalf was indeed invincible back then.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t forget that about cultivation, you won¡¯t know what will happen in the future.¡± ¡°500 years ago, when Gandalf cultivated to the peak of the ninth rank High Magus, his temperament suddenly changed. He changed from his usual gentle temperament and directly launched an attack on the entire mainland.¡± ¡°At that time, not only the North, but the Central Plain and the South were also deeply troubled. ¡°No one knew what had happened to Gandalf at that time.¡± ¡°It was also after that great war, that Gandalf suddenly sealed all the trade routes between the five uttermost regions.¡± ¡°From then on, we have no news of Gandalf.¡± ¡°We have no way of knowing what he went through in the past 500 years.¡± ¡°Perhaps, his fall this time was caused by a huge change in his temperament 500 years ago.¡± ¡°Or perhaps, it has something to do with the ninth rank High Magus. What do you all think?¡± William¡¯s voice faltered as he spoke. Many of the things he said were experienced and witnessed by many of the people present. Therefore, everyone knew that William was right. Gandalf had gone mad 500 hundred years ago. No one knew why. After all, until now, there had never been a second ninth rank High Magus in the mainland. No one knew what sort of secret that the peak of the ninth rank High Magus was keeping¡­ ¡­ ¡°So, Patriarch, what you are saying is that the Eastern Emperor, Gandalf has already died, and his 10 Shadow Guards have fallen as well. There are no more experts in the entire easternmost region¡­ so the newly appointed Eastern Emperor, with just a first rank Great Sage, he has been able to assume the position of Eastern Emperor?¡± After clarifying his understanding of the deeper meaning of William¡¯s words, the emissary of Northdark asked again. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The Patriarch William nodded. ¡°As the Northern Emperor, I can clearly sense the auras of the experts in the mainland.¡± ¡°As for the easternmost region¡­ I don¡¯t sense much expert¡¯s aura.¡± ¡°In fact, I can sense that there are very few experts at the level of the Great Sage in the easternmost region. I dare to guess that in the East, only the newly appointed Eastern Emperor is an expert at the level of the Great Sage!¡± William focused his gaze and sensed the aura of the east while he was explaining to everyone. However, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all when he was once again rebuked by his subordinates: ¡°Patriarch! Could it be that you often stayed up late and your senses weren¡¯t working properly? Then the East, which used to be the strongest in the entire mainland¡­ you said that there is only one expert at the level of the Great Sage? How is that possible?¡± Someone scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s right. If Gandalf and the others fall, the power of the East will indeed be greatly reduced. But Patriarch, if you say that there¡¯s only one Great Sage in the East now. I don¡¯t believe it at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How can a Great Sage be considered an expert? Just among our 128 Northdark emissaries, there are no less than 30 Great Sages, right? If this East is really so weak, won¡¯t we be able to destroy it with a wave of our hands?¡± ¡°I think so, too. Patriarch might have said this on purpose to put on some face for himself¡­¡± ¡°Patriarch has always liked to act pretentious when he speaks. It is indeed possible¡­¡± ¡­ Everyone discussed in whispers, and their words were humiliating Patriarch William once again. Patriarch William: ¡­ I felt very sorry as the Patriarch. No one would listen to what I was saying now! Patriarch William pulled a long face and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. However, he still forced a smile and continued to speak with a calm face ¡°Everyone, back then, Gandalf single-handedly suppressed the North for more than 100 years. He even invaded many of our northern resources. Now that the East is tired and the tides have turned, it¡¯s a good time for us to take revenge!¡± ¡°What do you think?!¡± William¡¯s words were very provocative. He inadvertently revealed the true purpose of the meeting: To plunder the East! That¡¯s right! Ever since Gandalf appeared in the East, he had been suppressing the other regions until they could not breathe. Almost all the tens of thousands of magi on the entire mainland were shrouded in Gandalf¡¯s shadow. Now that Gandalf had fallen and the East was exhausted, it was a good time for him to rise up from the serfs and sing! Hearing the appeal of the Patriarch William, many people who were still whispering suddenly blushed and nodded in agreement! That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Although the Patriarch was always unreliable, he was right. The East was indeed a nightmare for every northern magus who cultivated. Countless northern magi who lived in Gandalf¡¯s era had the fear of being dominated by that guy. Gandalf, these three words made them hate and love him. What they hated was that such a genius had appeared on the magic mainland and had made all the other magi who claimed to be geniuses dim. There was only one thought on everyone¡¯s mind: The end of the magi was Gandalf. At that time, everyone felt that no matter how hard they tried, when someone talked about this era in the future, they would not remember themselves but only three words: Gandalf. But the happy thing was Gandalf, a once-in-a-thousand-years genius, had single-handedly rewritten the history of magi. Not only did he discover a whole new mage path. For the first time in the mainland of magic, a magus is above a swordsman. Yes, the mainland of magic, though it is called magic. But before Gandalf came out, the position of the magus was not as high as that of the swordsman. The magi in those days thought that the ceiling of the path of practice was the Sage. As for the Great Sage after the Sage, only swordsmen had ever reached that level. As for magus, no one had ever reached that level. As the first expert to reach the Great Sage level by purely practicing magic, Gandalf had undoubtedly become the idol of all magi in the entire magic world! Moreover, everyone clearly remembered that when Gandalf reached the Great Sage realm back then, he was only 21 years old! Until now, no one had broken this record. This was simply laughable. The predecessors had already explored the path of advancement, but there were still not many people who could achieve it before Gandalf. This was simply the greatest humiliation for those experts who claimed to be the mage geniuses. ¡­ ¡°Patriarch, please give the order! This subordinate is willing to be the vanguard and go to the East to investigate the situation!¡± Thinking of this, a Northdark emissary walked out and knelt down to ask for battle. Subsequently after one person, there were two persons. Very quickly, Hualala, a group of people walked out from their seats and knelt down to shout in unison. ¡°Patriarch, please give the order! We are willing to be the vanguard for the battle!¡± CH 133 Chapter 133 Expedition, at the Northernmost Region! In the forest, once the King of the Forest, the Tiger died, what would the wolves who were once afraid of it do? Would they go and pay respect to him? No. Together they will attack the weak offspring of the Tiger! Especially when they discovered that the offspring of the Tiger were weaker than themselves. They would directly skin them alive and drink their blood! They would pay back the humiliation that the Tiger had given them! And this¡­ Was the true humanity of the Northdark emissaries at this time. That¡¯s right. There were indeed many fanatical fans of Gandalf among the Northdark emissaries. However, if you worshipped a hero, and one day, this hero died, his beautiful widow was left alone in the world. Would you refrain from having any improper thoughts about this beautiful woman? No. You would only think that you were a b*stard should you not take the advantage. You would only think that you should keep the benefits to yourself. You would only think that, even if you didn¡¯t do it, others would. You would only think that, instead of letting others take the advantage, you might as well take yourself. This was the thinking of all the Northdark emissaries at this moment. After all, the easternmost region had really declined. Then, even if they didn¡¯t invade it, others would. For example, the southernmost region¡­ For example, the easternmost region¡­ For example, the Central Plain¡­ In the past, Gandalf¡¯s seal had sealed at the roads leading to these places. However, now that the seal had been broken, the mainland would soon face a new round of competition. At that time, as to the winner of this new competition among the five regions, most likely the key to victory would be the one who first acquired the foundation of the East! The Patriarch William¡¯s simple words had made all the Northdark emissaries open their minds. Those who were able to stand out from the tens of thousands of magi and become the Northdark emissaries were not fools. Everyone could deduce from Patriarch William¡¯s few words that a new round of change in the mainland was coming. It was very likely that all of them would benefit from this change that hadn¡¯t happened in hundred years. Thinking of this, who would be willing to give away the benefits that were about to come? No one was a fool. Since there were benefits to be garnered, everyone would naturally be at the front line. It was precisely because of this that everyone walked out of the crowd and asked for battle. ¡°Very good, everyone is indeed the pillar of our Northdark Sect. Our Northdark Sect has people who are willing to sacrifice their lives for justice. Why would we worry about our sect not thriving? Hmm? hahahaha!¡± The Patriarch William stroked his beard and laughed loudly. Then, he voiced out his thoughts regarding this diplomatic mission: ¡°This diplomatic mission to the East is the first time in our Northdark Sect in 500 years.¡± ¡°Under the circumstances where we aren¡¯t very clear about the strength of the East¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided that this diplomatic mission will be led by William Saul of the William Family. What do all of you think?¡± William Saul? Hearing this name, many people were stunned. It seemed that the Patriarch really valued this diplomatic mission! William Saul¡­ Was known as the number one person under William VII in the William Family! He was now 620 years old. He was already a first rank High Magus. He could definitely be considered one of the top five experts in the northernmost. And the Patriarch William had already made his attitude clear by sending him to lead the team: It was definitely not as simple as just a diplomatic mission. As the diplomatic mission to the easternmost, which only had the first rank Great Sage, did not need to send such an expert. There was only one reason for sending William Saul: The Patriarch William had other motive! And what was his motive¡­ Thinking back to 500 years ago, the history of the northernmost region being oppressed by the easternmost region, one could be roughly guessed: This time, the Patriarch¡­ was on diplomatic mission on the surface, but he actually wanted to plunder! To plunder the easternmost region! Just like what the easternmost region did to them 500 years ago. And once they plundered, it would be a good time to make a fortune. Everyone was thinking along the same line. Then, they raised their heads with excitement, waiting for the leader¡¯s new envoy list. At this moment, everyone was looking forward to becoming a member of this envoy. Soon after they heard the Patriarch William issue an order. ¡°Apart from William Saul, the members of this envoy are as follows.¡± ¡°Two Great Sages of the eighth rank: The two Zog brothers from the Zog Family.¡± ¡°Three Great Sages of the fifth rank: The three Jack brothers!¡± ¡°Four Great Sages of the first rank: The four knights of the Lanchester Family!¡± ¡°There are a total of 10 people.¡± ¡°Step out!¡± Following the Patriarch¡¯s order, the Zog brothers, the three Jack brothers, and the four knights of the Lanchester Family, the nine of them walked out from the crowd. They were all members of the Northdark emissary. On the high platform, a tall man slowly walked out from the back of the Patriarch William. That person was William Saul. William Saul, a first rank High Magus, he was no longer a Northdark emissary, but one of the sect¡¯s guardians. Previously, he had been guarding within a hundred meters of the Patriarch William. At this moment, hearing the Patriarch¡¯s order, he slowly walked out. The ten people then stood in front of the platform. They all knelt and worshiped, shouting, ¡°Patriarch, your subject is here!¡± When the other Northdark emissaries saw this scene, some were envious, some were jealous, and some clapped and cheered. Some were happy for them, and of course, some were jealous of them. However, other than William Saul, the nine of them were old subordinates who used to be close to the Patriarch, and they were familiar with each other. It was impeccable to let them travel together in groups. Therefore, even though many people were jealous, they could only watch as they walked out. It was also at this moment that Patriarch William stood up. Just as he was about to bestow the tokens to the ten of them, he heard a clear female voice coming from behind the high platform. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Wait a moment!¡± It was Princess Scarlet¡¯s voice. Her voice came from the left side of the Great Hall. Everyone looked towards the source of the voice and saw Scarlet floating in the air as she flew over from outside the door. It was obvious that she had been eavesdropping outside the door for a long time. Now that she had appeared, they did not know what her true motive was. Many people looked over in silence. They only heard Scarlet walking over to the Patriarch William and speaking slowly. ¡°Father, please allow me¡­ to go together with you. Is that alright?¡± An indescribable excitement surged in Scarlet¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that she was extremely passionate about following the diplomatic mission. It was definitely not something that came out of nowhere. ¡°Nonsense!¡± However, the Patriarch William directly rejected her suggestion. ¡°The journey to the easternmost is fraught with dangers. How can a little girl like you casually participate in it?¡± The Patriarch William had always doted on this little daughter of his, Scarlet. Therefore, he absolutely would not agree with her for such a long journey of ten thousand miles. However, Scarlet knew that her father had always been soft-hearted towards her. She directly grabbed her father¡¯s arm and shook it as she continued to speak. ¡°Father, I heard everything just now. There is no danger on this trip to the easternmost region.¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t many experts in the East anymore. A Great Sage of the first rank is an extremely rare existence there. With my current strength as a 9th rank Magus, I won¡¯t encounter too much danger.¡± ¡°Moreover, Uncle Saul is going together.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a first rank High Magus. There aren¡¯t many people in the entire north who are his match. With him around, I¡¯ll definitely be very safe.¡± ¡°Father, just allow me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been 21 years since I was born. In these 21 years, I¡¯ve been staying in Northdark City. I¡¯ve never left the city, I¡¯ve long bored of staying here.¡± ¡°Now that I have the chance to go to the outside world, please give me your blessing¡­¡± Scarlet shook her father¡¯s arm, acting coquettishly. Being stared at by more than a hundred Northdark emissaries, this scene was somewhat awkward. The Patriarch William didn¡¯t know how to reply for a moment. He stood rooted to the ground and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. In the end, it was still William Saul who spoke up and helped the Patriarch out of the predicament, ¡°Patriarch, actually, I¡¯ve also felt the weak aura of the East lately. There haven¡¯t been any top experts appearing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that a crisis has really occurred in the East, causing the peak experts to plummet.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then there¡¯s no harm in letting Princess Scarlet travel together. I will definitely protect Princess Scarlet¡¯s safety!¡± As Scarlet¡¯s biological uncle, William Saul had always doted on this niece of his. Therefore, when he saw how much she wanted to go out and take a look, he also pleaded on her behalf. When the Patriarch William heard these words, his originally firm heart wavered for a moment. After a moment of silence, he sighed and looked lovingly at Scarlet¡¯s face. With a smile, he patted her shoulder and spoke slowly, ¡°Since Saul is here, Scarlet, your father will allow you to go out this time. However, you must promise your father that when you go out, you must listen to Uncle Saul¡¯s words and follow closely by his side. You are not allowed to run around, and you are also not allowed to act alone. Did you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing that her father had finally agreed, Scarlet didn¡¯t care too much about it. She immediately nodded her head in excitement and agreed. The number of people in the Eastern envoy group therefore changed from 10 to 11. When many of the Northdark emissaries present saw this scene, they were naturally surprised and envious. However, they didn¡¯t have the destiny of a princess. Even if they were to do the same, the Patriarch would definitely not agree to it. Therefore, they did not say anything else. They sighed and dispersed. Of course, they would not give up on the idea of going to the East to plunder. Each and every one of them had their own little plans in their hearts¡­ Then the crowd dispersed¡­ The Patriarch, William, seemed to have thought of something again. He made Saul stay and then said to him seriously¡­ CH 134 Chapter 134 The Patriarch William¡¯s Entrustment The Patriarch William indeed had a very important matter that he wanted to speak to William Saul alone. He had actually thought of this way before the meeting. However, after thinking about the possible implications of this matter, he decided to speak to William Saul alone. ¡°Patriarch, when are you going to talk to your younger brother?¡± William Saul was sitting on the side of the Patriarch. In private, he would always address himself as the younger brother. After all, he and the Patriarch William were indeed blood brothers born from the same mother. ¡°Saul, the new Eastern Emperor was born, Gandalf fell, and all the seals he set up back then had been removed. This is our chance to head to the East. However, don¡¯t forget, this is our chance, and it¡¯s also someone else¡¯s chance¡­¡± The Patriarch of William did not waste time on small talk and directly pointed out his own worries. Saul was also a smart person and quickly understood the true meaning of the Patriarch. ¡°Brother, are you referring to¡­ the Central Plain and the southernmost region?¡± ¡°To be more specific, the southernmost region.¡± William frowned and said, ¡°After all, you and I both know that the Central Plain has been trading with us all these years. The seals leading to the Central Plain have been loosened since many years ago, so we can clearly understand the situation in the Central Plain.¡± ¡°And according to my observation, the Central Plain has many countries coexisting and competing with each other. In these years, the strength of its magi has been very low, and no expert has appeared.¡± ¡°In fact, I see that the strongest person in the Molmo Empire, which is closest to us, is actually not a mage, but a great swordsman, and only has the strength of a Great Sage. And this is already considered the strongest combat strength of the Central Plain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not worried about the Central Plain at all.¡± The Patriarch William slowly analyzed the situation, and Saul nodded in agreement. Indeed. In the past few years, the Central Plain had coexisted with many countries. Countless small empires had appeared and attacked each other. The people in the entire Central Plain did not seem to be in the mood to cultivate in seclusion, therefore no experts had appeared. Therefore, not to mention High Magus, even those at the Sage and Great Sage levels were only a few. That¡¯s right. There was one point that needed to be noted: The advancement of a mage was: Magus Apprentice, Magus, Sage, Great Sage, and High Magus. While the advancement of a swordsman was: Beginner Swordsman, Swordsmaster, Sage, Great Sage, and Swordsman! Between the two, in the path of Sage and Great sage, both were having the same names. This was because, originally, the highest realm of a mage was only up to the level of Magus. There was no such realm as Sage. Subsequently, after Gandalf appeared, he relied on his genius to cultivate to the Sage level, This had given the mages in the entire magic world a path: Mages could also cultivate to the Sage level! At that time, because Gandalf did not think of any new names and had always considered himself a Sage, those who came later did not dare to name themselves, so they continued to call him the same. This had resulted to the fact that swordsmen and mages now had the same names for the two levels. As for the level after the Great Sage, why did they have their own names? This was because, after Gandalf had advanced to the level of a High Magus, he suddenly realized that with his current strength, if he were to call himself a swordsman with the way swordsmen cultivated, it would be a little out of place. Thus, he gave the mages a brand new name: High Magus! Those who came later also considered themselves to be so. As for the rank after the High Magus¡­ Currently, no one in the entire mainland had reached it. Perhaps after that person appeared, he would give it a new name¡­ Coming back to Patriarch William¡­ When Patriarch William saw Saul nod, he continued. ¡°So, it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯re facing a potential opponent now, which is the South.¡± The South. This was an unfamiliar yet familiar name. Patriarch William couldn¡¯t help but recall that the last time he and the South disbanded was 500 years ago. At that time, Gandalf suddenly went crazy and sent out the 10 Shadow Guards to attack the North, Central Plain, and the South at the same time. As a result, the three people from the uttermost regions had to form an alliance to defend against the attack. In the end, the three regions were defeated. However, it was also this battle that had allowed Patriarch William an opportunity to learn about the South for the first time. This was a slightly backward Southern barbarian tribe that lived in the tropics. They also cultivated the path of mage. They also increased their cultivation according to the five levels of the Central Plain: Magus Apprentice, Magus, Sage, Great sage, and High Magus. However, the very strange thing was that the Mystic Abilities they were cultivating were completely different from theirs. Simply put, the North was cultivating the Ice Mageforce. But this group of people from the South was cultivating¡­ Fire Mageforce! Take the most classic move of theirs, the Black Fire Ultimate Kill, as an example. They were actually able to mobilize their mageforce and resonate with the mageforce in the air. Then, they summoned a ball of black flame out of thin air and attacked the enemy! This kind of attack without any warning was indeed a bit difficult to deal with. Patriarch William had a deep impression. This group of southerners had well-developed limbs and a simple mind. When they used this spell in the battle back then, they would often miss the target and injured their allies by mistakes. They, the people of the North, were often hit. On the battlefield, many warriors of the northernmost would often find themselves in the midst of battle, and to their surprise: A ball of fire had lit up on their backs. And this fire had been set by the allies behind them, the Southerners. Thinking of this, Patriarch William felt a headache. These southerners had great strength, but they were simple-minded. This meant that he might not be able to defeat them if he became their enemy. But if he became their ally, he might even be injured. This was truly a headache. And now, there was another reason why Patriarch William suddenly mentioned this matter ¡°Saul, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed it recently. Ever since Gandalf¡¯s seal was lifted, over at the South¡­¡± ¡°The aura of a large number of experts has appeared.¡± ¡°This sign means that in the past 500 years, many experts have appeared in the South¡­¡± Patriarch William said with worry. And this was the true reason why he had made William Saul stay back alone today. He wanted to tell Saul: ¡°I have a premonition that you will very likely meet those southern barbarians on this East journey.¡± ¡°In fact, I have a feeling that they will definitely send their experts there.¡± ¡°So, Saul, what I want to tell you is that if you really meet those people from the South¡­¡± ¡°You must remember that if they have no ill intentions, do not start a direct conflict with them.¡± ¡°Now that the East has changed and the Central Plain is weak, it is a good time for us to chase after the Central Plain.¡± ¡°As for the South, it is beyond our reach. We are wary of their conquests, and they do not have the desire to conquer us. Therefore, the people of the two places do not have too many conflicts of interest.¡± ¡°If possible, after meeting their leadership, we can have a good talk.¡± ¡°If we can reach an alliance, it will also be a good thing.¡± Patriarch William slowly told him the plan in his heart. When Saul heard it, he looked thoughtful and nodded his head seriously. The conversation between the two was almost over. Looking at Saul who was about to leave, Patriarch William paused and said the last sentence to him. ¡°Remember, Saul, if we want to make our North bloom in glory in the magic mainland, we can¡¯t do it without these words: ¡°Associate with the distant countries and attack those nearby!¡± CH 135 Chapter 135 The Land of the Southern Barbarians (Part One) While Patriarch William sent a diplomatic mission to the Far East¡­ At the same time¡­ In the South¡­ In the Sky Screen Water stronghold. The Southern Emperor Da Gama had gathered the 36 southern barbarian kings from the 36 caves in the South and held a grand meeting. The purpose of the meeting was the same as that of the Patriarch William in the North. The Southern Emperor Da Gama had also sensed the birth of the new East Emperor recently. At the same time, he had also sensed that the current Eastern Emperor was weak. In fact, the aura of those terrifying High Magus in the eastern lands had disappeared¡­ This was extraordinary. As the Southern Emperor, Da Gama was keenly aware that: This was likely to be a major event that would affect the future direction of the magic world. Thus, to the thirty-six cave masters, who he thought were the wisest, he explained this situation. Southerners were different from Northerners. Just as Patriarch William had thought, they¡­ were a little ¡°stupid¡±. Or rather, their reactions were a little slow. After hearing the words of the Southern Emperor, the crowd did not react immediately like the Northdark emissary. They did not realize that there might be a huge benefit hidden behind this. Instead, they began to whisper to each other, ¡°What? The new Eastern Emperor is born? Who is he? Is it Gandalf¡¯s son? I remember that Gandalf was famous for being a womanizer in the past, but I have never heard of him having a son. Why, 500 years have passed, and he finally gave birth?¡± ¡°Huo Huo! Gandalf can¡¯t do this! Back then, I could have been born 100 years later than him. Now, I have more than 50 sons, and only now did his son grow up? Tsk tsk tsk, in terms of giving birth to sons, it seems that Gandalf can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t think Gandalf is the only one who can¡¯t do it. His 10 subordinates can¡¯t do it either. Why is it that all 10 of them suddenly disappeared without a trace? It must be because they couldn¡¯t find their wives and are hiding somewhere, crying loudly!¡± ¡°Ahahaha! Xiong Er, you¡¯re really a genius. It¡¯s so funny!¡± The group of people were talking at the same time. When the Southern Emperor da Gama heard the gossip of his subordinates, his face turned as black as a casserole. This¡­ was very funny? What was this have to do with giving birth? This was the main point? Nonsense! To think that all of you claimed to be the smartest people in the thirty-six caves in the South¡­ With this IQ, how could I be at ease! Da Gama said with disappointment. After that, he patted his thigh to signal for everyone to be quiet. Then, he said slowly. ¡°Everyone, be quiet!¡± ¡°Each and every one of you is a blockhead!¡± ¡°Is that the main point?¡± ¡°Think about it carefully!¡± ¡°The birth of the new Eastern Emperor means that¡­ the old Eastern Emperor has passed away. In other words, Gandalf is dead!¡± ¡°Gandalf is dead! Everyone!¡± ¡°Do I need to say more about what this means?¡± Da Gama¡¯s eyes were like fire as he said excitedly. When the entire tribe heard his words, their eyes lit up as they became excited: ¡°Does this mean that the seal has been lifted and we can go to the East to take a look?¡± ¡°Does this mean that no one will bully us anymore?¡± ¡°Does this mean that I no longer have to be bullied by Gandalf in the future? Can I become the number one expert of the South? hahahaha!¡± ¡°Bah!¡± ¡°Tui!¡± ¡°What the hell are you thinking about!¡± Just as one of the southern barbarians finished speaking, he was spurned by the other southern barbarian king! The number one expert of the South? Do you think you were worthy? Tui! ¡°I am clearly the one!¡± Many people snorted coldly in their hearts as they thought proudly. At this moment, Da Gama¡¯s angry voice sounded once again. ¡°Silence!¡± ¡°B*stards!¡± ¡°A bunch of blockheads!¡± ¡°Is this the most important thing?¡± ¡°The most important thing is clearly¡­¡± Da Gama paused for a moment, then took a breath and said excitedly, ¡°The most important thing is clearly¡­¡± ¡°From today onwards, I can openly pursue Gandalf¡¯s two beautiful wives! Hahahaha!¡± The Southern Emperor laughed heartily and said happily. Below the stage, after hearing the Southern Emperor¡¯s words, everyone looked at him coldly and then spat in unison! Shameless! Indeed, in terms of thick skin, the Patriarch¡¯s was the thickest! Everyone thought hatefully in their hearts. They still remembered that many years ago, when Gandalf first came to the South, he had brought his two beautiful wives and met their Patriarch, Da Gama. At that time, Da Gama had taken a liking to Gandalf¡¯s two wives at first sight and had developed a love for them. He had immediately confessed his love to them and wanted to take them in as his wife. However, Gandalf was already a High Magus at that time. Da Gama, on the other hand, was only a mage at Great Sage intermediate-rank. One could imagine the result of his flirtation. He was beaten up by Gandalf all the way. 500 years ago, Gandalf had also bullied them quite badly. After that incident, Gandalf¡¯s temperament changed drastically and he started a war on the magic mainland. They were soon sealed off and could not go to the East or the North. They could only communicate with the Central Plain with limited communication. It could be said that in the past 500 years, after the blocking of the trade routes between the five regions because of Gandalf¡¯s sudden change in temperament, the communication between the East, the South, the West, the North, and the Central, had become very limited. Except for the Central Plain, as it was located in the center, they could communicate with the other four regions. As for the other four regions, the communication had been completely cut off. This was especially true for the westernmost region. As it was located in the snowy highlands and the road leading to it was tens of thousands of miles of desert, it was extremely rugged. As a result, not many people went there, and they had lost contact with the Central Plain for a long time. However, this was also a good thing, because the cultivation techniques cultivated in the westernmost region had always been very strange. It could even be said that it was evil, and the people of the Central Plain were willing to communicate with them. Anyway, ever since the South had lost contact with the outside world, Da Gama was still unwilling to give up on Gandalf¡¯s two beautiful wives. However, the road between the South and the East had been blocked, Da Gama could only bury this love in the bottom of his heart. Everyone thought that after so many years, Da Gama should have already given up long ago. Unexpectedly, he was still thinking about Gandalf¡¯s wives! Really¡­ Shameless old lecher! ¡­ CH 136 Chapter 136 The Land of the Southern Barbarians (Part Two) ¡°Alright, it¡¯s enough with small talk. Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Da Gama coughed lightly and spoke slowly after he was done with his infatuated dream. ¡°The sudden appearance of the Eastern Emperor this time means that the five regions of the mainland will be able to communicate with each other once again.¡± ¡°We should think about how to get along with the other four regions in the future.¡± ¡°Of course, the most important is to get along with the easternmost regions because¡­¡± ¡°The strength of the Eastern Emperor this time is weak, only at the Great Sage realm. Moreover. The number of experts in the east has also dwindled. There must be some unknown secret behind this.¡± ¡°After thinking about it for many days, I¡¯ve decided to convene a diplomatic mission to launch a visit to the East.¡± ¡°Everyone, what do you think?¡± Da Gama spoke slowly. One must say¡­ Da Gama¡¯s intelligence still worked when it came to not being infatuated. He quickly explained his analysis clearly. At the same time, he raised his own opinion. After listening to Da Gama¡¯s serious analysis this time, many of the southern barbarian kings who were slow to react suddenly reacted. ¡°Ah! The Eastern Emperor is actually just a Great Sage! Doesn¡¯t this mean that the other party has the same strength as me?¡± ¡°What? I have the same strength as the Eastern Emperor? No way, right? Is the Eastern Emperor so weak?¡± ¡°The first rank of Great Sage, hehe, with such strength, I can make him lose his bearings with a single punch!¡± Everyone rubbed their fists and said. Just now, everyone had placed their attention on the Eastern Emperor¡¯s identity and chatted about a bunch of nonsense. And now, they were back to the topic. Only now did they realize that the East was currently weak and empty, and it was at the lowest point in history. It was a good time for them to beat them up! Thinking of this, many barbarians seemed to have woken up from a dream and began to clamor! They all expressed their willingness to become a part of the diplomatic mission and go to the East to take a look. This was not the barbarians¡¯ fault for being bellicose. The truth was that this news was too explosive! In the past many years, the cave masters of the 36 caves had been diligently practicing day and night. Now, all of them were at the Great Sage realm and above, Currently, the lowest level of their cultivation was the first rank of Great Sage realm. The highest level was the Southern Barbarian King, Xiong Da, who was a second rank High Magus. In comparison, the Eastern Emperor was indeed too weak. A mere first rank Great Sage, wouldn¡¯t he be able to kill him with a single punch? He could punch the Eastern Emperor? It felt great even just thinking about it! After all, back then, only the Eastern Emperor had beaten up the Southern Barbarian King, Now, he could beat up the Eastern Emperor? Wasn¡¯t this great? It was really great! Many barbarian kings were rubbing their fists and thinking about it. They felt that the Southern Barbarian King, Da Gama, might be so excited because of this news that he wanted to go to the East to take a look. After all, as a man, he had been beaten up so badly in the past. Now that so many years had passed, he knew that he could beat up the Eastern Emperor. He would definitely not hesitate! Many people could not help but think. However, although this group of southern barbarians had no organization or discipline, they still respected their leader very much. They did not yell at the Northern Emperor like the Northdark envoys in the North. They all sat down obediently and did not reveal their leader¡¯s scars. Instead, they quietly waited for his order. Da Gama looked at his obedient subordinates and nodded. To be honest, just as everyone had guessed, he would also want to go. However, he was the Southern Emperor after all. It was not convenient for him to go directly. However, though he could not go, he could find a spokesperson to go. The southern Emperor was thinking while smiling and said. ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to send my son, Magellan, to the East with two Great Sages of the eighth rank, three great Sages of the fifth rank, and four Great Sages of the first rank!¡± ¡°What do you think, everyone?¡± CH 137 Chapter 137 Mystic abilities of the Far South Magellan. The eldest son of Southern Emperor Da Gama. At the same time, one with the highest talent in cultivation among all his sons! How high was his talent? So high that, although Magellan was already 528 years old today, he had been sleeping for the past 500 years. He had only been awake for 28 years. And during these 28 years, he had cultivated to become a first rank High Magus! This extraordinary talent made the entire southern tribe gasp in amazement. The Southern Emperor Da Gama once proudly said, ¡°My son Magellan has the bearing of a great emperor!¡± He even said proudly in front of the entire tribe. ¡°If my son didn¡¯t have this problem of lethargy, he would have surpassed Gandalf hundreds of years ago!¡± Yes. The Southern Emperor Da Gama, was that confident in his son. Of course, he was also really troubled by his son¡¯s problem of sleeping too much. In the past, every time his son fell into a coma, he would try his best to wake him up. But sadly, Magellan seemed to be dead and couldn¡¯t be woken up. Of course, Magellan didn¡¯t do this on purpose, Magellan had always been very angry about his sleepiness. But whenever the sleepiness caught him, he couldn¡¯t control himself. Thus, just like this, Magellan lived for more than 500 years, but because he slept for 500 years, his actual mind was only in his twenties. However, there were pros and cons to everything. Although Magellan slept for five hundred years, according to him, every time he fell asleep, he would have a strange dream. In the dream, there was an old man continuously teaching him the methods of magic cultivation. When he woke up, he found that he had really comprehended those methods, and would soon break through. He had relied on this ¡°Dream Comprehension¡± method to advance to a first rank High Magus in a short 28 years. He had naturally told his father about this matter. After Da Gama heard it, he was naturally very surprised! There was actually such a strange thing in this world? In the entire magic continent, the ones who had the deepest understanding of strange profound mystic abilities were the bald monks in the Far West. However, many years ago, those monks had sealed their own paths and themselves. After that, there were no more strange people on the continent. Therefore, his son should not have come into contact with these people. How did he come across such a strange thing? Da Gama could not figure it out. Therefore, he could only attribute it to Magellan¡¯s mysterious talent. ¡­ At this moment, in Tianmu Water Village. When the Southern Barbarian Kings heard the Southern Emperor announce Magellan¡¯s name, they all revealed excited expressions. No one had expected that for the sake of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s matter, Patriarch Da Gama would actually send out his own son Magellan? It seemed that he placed a lot of importance on this matter¡­ Everyone thought in admiration. Of course, they had no objections to Magellan acting as a representative of the diplomatic mission. After all, no one else had a higher status than Magellan. It was indeed a suitable choice for the Southern Emperor to send him as the envoy. What everyone was looking forward to was: who would be the two Great Sages of the eighth rank, three Great Sages of the fifth rank, and four Great Sages of the first rank sent by the Patriarch? Da Gama quickly said, ¡°Apart from Magellan, this time¡­¡± ¡°The representatives of the two Great Sages of the eighth rank, I choose the Rondo Brothers¡­¡± ¡°The representatives of the three Great Sages of the fifth rank, I choose the three Sarah Sisters¡­¡± ¡°The representatives of the four Great Sages of the first rank, I choose the four Meteor Brothers.¡± ¡°What do you all think?¡± Da Gama slowly spoke out his choice. After he finished speaking, the nine people quickly stood up from the crowd. The nine of them were the representatives of the thirty-six Southern Barbarian Kings. Moreover, the nine of them had always been on good terms with each other, and they were well-matched and well-coordinated. They had all been to the East five hundred years ago. They could be considered to be relatively familiar with the East. It could be seen that when the Southern Emperor Da Gama chose the candidate to be the envoy, he had indeed put in a lot of effort. Everyone nodded their heads in admiration of the name list. In the end, Da Gama no longer hesitated and gave the order on the spot. He issued an official document and a token to the diplomatic corps and set a date for their departure. This matter was settled just like that. However, just as the diplomatic corps was about to leave, Da Gama¡¯s youngest daughter, Diana, came to the door and expressed her wish to leave with the diplomatic corps. Princess Diana was Da Gama¡¯s youngest daughter. She was lively and loved to travel. Da Gama had long guessed that if this little girl knew about the trip, she would definitely clamor to go. Therefore, he ordered the people around not to mention this matter to Diana. However, there was no such thing as an airtight wall in the world. The birth of the Eastern Emperor was such a big matter, it quickly spread throughout the Southern tribes, and Diana soon learned about it. Thus, she came to beg her father to bring her along. Da Gama naturally did not agree, but Diana threatened that if he did not agree, she would secretly go. Diana was now a Sage. Ordinary tribe members really could not stop her. Therefore, Da Gama had no choice but to agree in the end. At this moment, Da Gama did not know that he and the Northern Emperor had made a similar decision: they had sent their daughters to the East. Of course, Da Gama did not even think of the Northern Emperor¡¯s existence. After all, in his heart, the North was just a cold, poor, barren and desolate place. Did people who lived in such a place have brains? Could they be as smart as his Southerners? The Southern Emperor thought proudly¡­ ¡­ The 11-man diplomatic corps set off on time eight days later. Before they set off, Magellan met his father Da Gama for the last time. Da Gama had instructed Magellan to remember two things. These two things.., One of them was: ¡°Son, you¡¯re not young anymore. If you meet a suitable girl in the East, you can marry her. The Eastern people are beautiful and suitable to be your wife!¡± Regarding this, Magellan¡¯s reply was: ¡­ The second matter was about the Northerners. In the past few days, after Da Gama calmed down and thought carefully, the existence of the Northerners finally came to his mind. As for those fellows who grew up in the cold, Da Gama¡¯s reminder to Magellan was: ¡°If you meet the Northerners, you can use the Fire Mageforce of our South to deal with them!¡± ¡°Northerners practice the Ice Mageforce, and they are naturally afraid of fire!¡± ¡°For example, your ¡®Black Fire Absolute Kill Technique¡¯, they will definitely be unable to defend against it!¡± Da Gama said happily. The Black Fire Absolute Kill Technique ambushing a Northerner was something that he had hidden in his heart for many years, and it left a deep impression on him. And besides this point. Da Gama also told him how to deal with a Northerner: ¡°If you meet an expert from the North, and you really can¡¯t beat him, don¡¯t fight him head-on. You can use your fiery eyes to check the strength of the other party, and then make a plan!¡± That¡¯s right, fiery eyes ¡ª this was the mystic ability of the Southerners. The initial stage of this mystic ability was the eye of insight. After a practitioner reached the Great Sage Realm, they could enter the eight trigrams furnace and burn their eyes for forty-nine days to evolve the eye of insight into fiery eyes. Of course, the success rate of this cultivation method was very low, only one in a thousand. And of course, Magellan, who was extraordinarily talented, succeeded. He had already mastered this mystic ability many years ago. However, he was an exception. In the entire Southern barbarian tribe, even the strongest Southern Barbarian Kings only had three people who had mastered this move. ¡­ After listening to all of his father¡¯s instructions, Magellan said that he had memorized it in his heart. Then, he took his sister Diana and the other nine people on the road¡­ However, what this diplomatic corps and the group of Southern Barbarians who were sending them off did not notice was that a man in red was also secretly following this diplomatic corps to the East¡­ CH 138 Chapter 138 Sudden insight into the fiery eyes The Far East region. The Li Fire Sect. Eight days had passed since Linley had imparted his teachings to Ella and Walton. Today, in Walton¡¯s room. Walton, who had been meditating in the lotus position for many days, suddenly opened his eyes. Within his eyes, two rays of golden light burst forth! At the same time, at the corners of his eyes, countless fine golden threads swirled around him. There was also a raging fire burning in his eyes. Fiery eyes, success! ¡°Hiss!¡± A burning flame was burning where Walton¡¯s eyes shone! The thing that was burned by the flame was overflowing with all kinds of elemental air. Soon, all its attributes were displayed in front of Walton¡¯s eyes. Fiery eyes: it can see through the essence of any physical object. Nothing in the world can hide in front of it! A smile appeared on Walton¡¯s face. Then, he looked out of the room. The light of the fiery eyes gradually dimmed. The blazing golden color was hidden into a transparent color. It was a disguise so that when it was detecting a target in the distance, it would not be discovered by the other party. Walton channeled his mageforce. The distance of the fiery eyes immediately shot thousands of miles! Soon, he saw the cultivation levels of countless Enchanters in the entire Li Fire Sect: Roderick¡­ level-eight Enchanter¡­ Natasha¡­ level-one Enchanter¡­ Level-nine Magic Affinity Apprentice¡­ ¡­ Every Enchanter¡¯s cultivation level couldn¡¯t be hidden under his gaze! The most amazing thing was that Walton found that under the illumination of the fiery eyes, the weaknesses of these practitioners were also revealed. ¡°This marvelous ocular technique¡­¡± ¡°In addition, this ocular technique¡­ actually contains the aura of Fire Mageforce¡­?¡± ¡°How did Linley do it?¡± ¡°He was able to control both Fire Mageforce and Water Mageforce at the same time?¡± Walton mused to himself. When he was young, he had travelled throughout the entire magic continent, so he clearly knew that the Water Mageforce and the Fire Mageforce belonged to the North and South. They were two types of mageforce that didn¡¯t mix with each other. Linley, a fellow who was neither a member of the Far North region nor a member of the Far South region, how could he have mastered both types of mageforce? In addition, this wasn¡¯t the most miraculous part. The most miraculous part was¡­ He had actually taught him the Fire Mageforce as well? God d*mn it! Speaking of teaching, this fellow had just casually demonstrated it once! He¡­ had already comprehended it? This¡­ could it be said that he had taught it well, or that he had a high level of comprehension? Walton couldn¡¯t help but let out a hint of a bitter laugh. He didn¡¯t feel that he had a high level of talent. After all, when he hadn¡¯t accepted Linley as his master, he hadn¡¯t been able to comprehend Linley¡¯s techniques at all. This was all because he had accepted Linley as his master. ¡°What a mysterious fellow. The more time I spend with Linley, the greater I feel about him¡­¡± ¡°Such a great man doesn¡¯t have any weaknesses at all¡­¡± Walton sighed as he thought this. But as he thought this, he quickly couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his fiery eyes would be able to see through Linley¡¯s weaknesses? The more he thought about it, the more curious Walton became. And so, without hesitation, he used his fiery eyes to look in Linley¡¯s direction. Relying on the superb penetrative power of his fiery eyes, he quickly passed through the layers of eaves and turned his gaze towards Linley¡¯s room. But just as he turned his gaze towards Linley, an even more dazzling golden light flashed. Walton¡¯s vision blurred, and he felt as though he had gone blind. He couldn¡¯t see anything! ¡°Ahhhhhhh!!¡± Walton hurriedly averted his gaze, covering his eyes and rolling all over the ground in pain. Only after a long time did his eyes regain their light. But by then, Walton was so shocked that his entire body was drenched in sweat. Not a single part of his undershirt was clean. He fell to the ground, gasping for air. His mind was unprecedentedly clear. He didn¡¯t know what the light which was emanating from Linley¡¯s body was, but his instincts told him that if he dared to continue watching, his eyes might go blind. Thinking of this, Walton felt a lingering fear in his heart. And then, he repeatedly told himself: Don¡¯t ever use your fiery eyes to randomly look around again! Don¡¯t ever! Exhale! Letting out a long sigh, Walton decided to get up and go out for some fresh air. But right at this moment, someone knocked on his door. ¡°Walton, are you there? Walton, are you there?¡± Walton: ???? Me? Junior? When did I become a Junior? Walton had a stunned look on his face. But after hearing the crisp voice outside the door, he knew the identity of the visitor: Ella! Linley¡¯s little disciple. At the same time, because he had taken Linley as his master, she had become his Senior¡­ When Walton thought of this, his face instantly turned black. A ten-year-old girl was actually his Senior¡­? What sort of propriety was this? ¡°Squeak¡­¡± Pushing open the door, Walton looked at the little fellow who snooping about. He asked coldly, ¡°Hey, Kid, who told you to call me that?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Mr. Walton, Master Linley told me to call you that. He said that you have became his disciple later than I did, so you are my Junior.¡± ¡°Master said that if I address you this way, you will be happy¡­¡± ¡°Master Walton, is this how it is?¡± Ella said timidly, her eyes filled with innocence. From her appearance, it could be seen that she wasn¡¯t lying. She truly believed it. That fellow Linley¡­ Even wanted to lie to a child¡­ Walton didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as he shook his head. The pent-up anger in his heart quickly dissipated¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right, Ella. You can call me whatever you want. As long as you¡¯re happy¡­¡± ¡°Ella, what can I do for you?¡± Walton¡¯s voice was gentle as he spoke. When he roamed the world, many people called him the Great Demon King. But what many people didn¡¯t know was that in the depths of his heart, there had always been a kind old man. This personality would be revealed whenever he faced a child. ¡°Walton, I just discovered that I¡¯ve comprehended the fiery eyes, so I come to look for you to see if you¡¯ve mastered it. Do you need my help? Master said that if a fellow disciple encounters any difficulties, one must do one¡¯s best to help.¡± Ella said softly, her eyes filled with naivety. Hearing Ella¡¯s words, Walton was stunned. Ella¡­ had actually master the fiery eyes as well? This¡­ this¡­ Walton¡¯s entire body let out a buzzing sound as he was stunned. He had just mastered the fiery eye, so he knew how difficult it was to master the fiery eyes. He thought that he would definitely surpass Ella this time. But he hadn¡¯t imagined that Ella¡¯s speed wouldn¡¯t be the slightest bit inferior to his. No¡­ This wasn¡¯t the point. The point was¡­ Both of them were Linley¡¯s disciples. Now that they had both gained insights at the same time, this meant¡­ That they had acknowledged Linley as their master! The point was that they had acknowledged Linley as their master! Yes, it was precisely because they had acknowledged Linley as their master. After acknowledging Linley as their master, both of them had mastered the fiery eyes at the same speed! But why was it that the ten-year-old Ella had mastered at the same speed as the current him, a Sage at his peak stage? Most likely, it was because¡­ Ella had two mageforce circuits, and thus was born with a very fast training speed! As for himself, although he wasn¡¯t as good as Ella in this aspect, he had trained for many years and had a wealth of experience. Relying on his wealth of experience, he had reached a draw with Ella, which was why they had simultaneously mastered the fiery eyes! Walton excitedly thought to himself, and all of the information flowed into his mind like a tidal wave. Not long after, he was able to analyze all of the reasons. As for whether or not that was the case, or what was the real reason behind the doubling of his comprehension speed after becoming Linley¡¯s disciple, he had to find Linley and ask him. ¡°Ella, actually, I have also mastered the fiery eyes. Come, let¡¯s go find Master Linley and give him a demonstration. Let him see if anything gone wrong.¡± Walton laughed as he patted Ella¡¯s head. Hearing this, Ella¡¯s eyes lit up, then nodded heavily. CH 139 Chapter 139 Walton becomes a Great Sage! Walton indeed had a lot of questions in his mind. However, on the way, Walton keenly noticed that there was a new abnormality on Ella¡¯s body¡­ He discovered that the aura on Ella¡¯s body was already that of a level-eight Enchanter! He clearly remembered that eight days ago, when he had just become a disciple, Ella was only a level-five enchanter. It had only been eight days, and yet, she had advanced to the eighth rank? God d*mn it! He thought back to how he had used ten years to advance from the fifth rank to the eighth rank. This little girl had only used eight days! It was truly infuriating¡­ Walton thought enviously. However, he quickly thought of a new point. Was it because Ella¡¯s cultivation level had risen so quickly because of her talent, or¡­ ? Was it because she had accepted Linley as her master? After thinking for a moment, Walton felt that it was the latter. Because if it was because Ella¡¯s talent was extraordinary, why hadn¡¯t she revealed her talent in this area before meeting Linley? Thus, it was still the reason of which she had acknowledged Linley as her master¡­ But if it was because of this reason, why hadn¡¯t his realm improved? Could it be that his realm was too high? With him comprehending this mystic ability, was simply useless to improve his realm? Walton was worried. At this moment, a strange feeling suddenly came from Walton¡¯s core! Soon, he felt a lot of magic affinity surging in his core. In fact, the magic affinity emanating from his entire body began to leak out uncontrollably! This was a sign that he was about to break through! Walton¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was the Great Sage. The Great Sage, which he had been unable to find a way to break through, was actually beginning to show signs of loosening up! ¡°Walton, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Seeing how strange Walton looked, Ella asked curiously. ¡°Ella, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to accompany you to visit Master Linley.¡± ¡°I have a feeling¡­ that I¡¯m about to make a breakthrough.¡± Walton¡¯s voice was trembling as he spoke. At this moment, he gritted his teeth, using all his strength to control the balance of his magic affinity. At this critical moment, if he lost control the magic affinity in his body, he would very quickly suffer a backlash from it. If it was light, his magic affinity would run out. Not only would he not be able to break through to the Great Sage Realm, he might even have the risk of dropping his realm. If it was heavy, his core would explode, and his cultivation would be crippled¡­! The last time he had this feeling was when he was promoted from an Enchanter to a Sage. Therefore, Walton knew that he could not be careless. After quickly bidding farewell to Ella, he returned to his room as quickly as he could, entering a state of seclusion. Before entering seclusion, he had done one small thing. That was, he had chosen to enter seclusion within the Mageforce Formation which Linley had set up. Subconsciously, Walton had developed an indescribable trust in Linley¡­ ¡­ ¡°Whew¡­¡± Letting out a long sigh. Walton held his breath, adjusting the magic affinity within his body. He closed his eyes and focused on his core. He discovered that the previously calm magic affinity was now surging wildly like a boiling volcano! Without any hesitation, he immediately focused all of his energy into controlling his magic affinity! Because of Linley¡¯s Mageforce Formation, Walton was now able to control his magic affinity like a tiger with wings! Very quickly, he calmed down all of the boiling magic affinity. And then, he began to gather his magic affinity, attempting to use all of his power to break through the bottleneck which he had been unable to break through for so long¡­ This process was very long. But compared to before, when he had advanced without any clues at all. Walton had a feeling that this time, as long as he worked hard and made a breakthrough, it was only a matter of time! .. At the same time, Ella arrived outside Linley¡¯s door. Knock Knock. She gently knocked on the door. There was no response from within the room. ¡°Master, it¡¯s me, Ella¡­¡± Ella said softly. Only, this time, she didn¡¯t hear Linley¡¯s reply. And then, she repeated it many times. There was still no response from within the room. ¡°Did Master go out¡­¡± Ella thought to herself, somewhat dejected. However, in the end, she didn¡¯t directly push open the door and enter. Instead, she obediently turned around and went back to her room. Without her Master teaching her new mystic ability, Ella didn¡¯t know what to practice next. She decided to focus on improving her magic affinity cultivation first. That¡¯s right. Previously, Ella had always been practicing on her magic affinity. Now, after putting all her energy into improving her magic affinity, Ella was confident that she could quickly advance to the Sage level! ¡°After all, Walton is about to break through to a new realm. I can¡¯t fall behind him¡­..¡± Thinking so, Ella took small steps and ran to her room¡­ ¡­ While Walton was still trying his best to break through to the Sage Realm. Two hours¡­ Four hours¡­ Six hours¡­ ¡­ The stars hung high in the night sky and were hidden layer by layer¡­ When the rooster crowed for the second time in the Li Fire Sect. In the Walton¡¯s room. A beam of green light rose! After, countless brilliant lights scattered in all directions. Then, a sound of magic affinity boiling sounded, like the cry of a beast! Soon, the entire sky heard this magic affinity chant. In the Li Fire Sect, countless people raised their heads to look at the horizon. Under the stars, in the just-whitened sky, rays of bright light scattered around like rainbows, magnificent and breathtaking! ¡°This is¡­ The Great Sage¡¯s aura¡­ ?¡± The Li Fire Sect¡¯s Patriarch, Roderick, was the first to sense the difference in this aura and immediately cried out in surprise! Following that, all the members of the sect, big and small, came out to watch this strange scene. Enchanters with high cultivations could sense that there was a terrifying aura within this dazzling scene. Although enchanters with low cultivations weren¡¯t able to sense the strangeness of this scene, they were still able to sense that this was a scene of an Enchanter breaking through. ¡°Who broke through again? Could it be Linley?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. I feel that this aura is very strange. It doesn¡¯t seem to be the aura of an Enchaner of our Li Fire Sect¡­ it¡¯s possible that it is one of the few people that Linley brought back.¡± ¡°It definitely isn¡¯t from our sect. This is a phenomenon that only happens when a Great Sage ascends. Right now, our Li Fire Sect has very few experts at their Great Sage Realm, and are at the beginning stage. There¡¯s no way they can become a Great Sage.¡± ¡­ Quite a few people walked out of their rooms, whispering to each other as they analyzed the situation. It was at this moment that a figure suddenly appeared from the horizon. Walton, whose entire body was emitting a golden light, appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. Everyone noticed Walton¡¯s appearance. Then, everyone widened their eyes. At this moment, everyone clearly felt the terrifying aura on Walton¡¯s body¡­ That was¡­ The Great Sage¡¯s Aura!! CH 140 Chapter 140 From Bud¡¯s self-persuasion Walton¡¯s been promoted! The Great Sage¡­ He¡¯s become¡­ The Great Sage? Bud suddenly opened his eyes and rushed out of the room. He looked at Walton, who was standing in the air, and his whole body was cold, as if he had fallen into an ice cave. This guy¡­ How did he do it? Bud clenched his teeth and fists. Countless thoughts flashed through his mind. Walton¡­ The so-called Great Demon King who was wandering in the world¡­ did all kinds of bad things. Countless wealthy families had put a bounty of ten million on his head. But Bud knew that.. This guy¡¯s bad deeds were actually only targeted at those wealthy families. He not only often helped ordinary people, but also personally taught some talented children magic circuit, making them take on the responsibility of protecting their families. He was actually a good person who cared about the world. However, such a good person was as cold as a cold-blooded viper when facing the world of the wealthy families. No one knew his specific background. Those who had interacted with him knew that his lifelong ambition was to learn the strengths of every family and then give back what he had learned in his life to society. Of course, he also had another ambition, which was to break the monopoly of the magic families, so that ordinary people at the bottom could also learn magic circuit. Honestly speaking, Bud respected this sort of person very much. Because this sort of person had clear goals and ambitions. And in order to achieve their goals, they would do anything! For example, ten days ago, when Bud and William had faced Linley¡¯s offer to become their master, they turned and left. But Walton had stayed behind. Bud wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Because he knew that Walton, for example, was someone who, in order to learn a mystic ability, was willing to kneel down to those arrogant Enchanter seniors. They had long ago ignored the common customs of the world and had their own laws of survival. Thus, when he had been in the ruins, in order to acquire that starcloud fruit, he had been willing to become Linley¡¯s servant. He was even willing to be a servant of Linley, let alone being Linley¡¯s disciple? As for matters of age¡­ Those who could accomplish great things in this world had one thing in common. They were all capable of being shameless enough. Even if one was younger than them, and if they had something worth learning, they could acknowledge him as their master. ¡°Thus, Walton made the right bet this time¡­ acknowledging Linley as his master really helped him become a Great Sage¡­¡± Bud¡¯s gaze was filled with envy as he stared at Walton, who was standing in the air atop a rainbow cloud. This sort of strange phenomenon was a unique phenomenon for the Great Sage. ¡°How did Linley do it? ¡­ I know his talent is extraordinary, however, for him to be so talented as a master¡­ isn¡¯t this unreasonable? He¡¯s only twenty one years old¡­ at this age, how can he do everything so perfectly?¡± Bud was depressed. As an old fellow who had lived for more than a thousand years, Bud had seen countless geniuses. He had interacted with all sorts of peerless geniuses. In fact, he had even met the previous Eastern Emperor Gandalf, and had even been fortunate enough to receive his magical guidance. But¡­ This was the first time he had seen someone like Linley! The more he thought about it, the more curious he became. The more curious he became, the more he wanted to go to Linley¡¯s residence and ask him about it. But of course, all of this was due to jealousy. He believed that his talent was far superior to Walton¡¯s. In addition, in his previous life, he had once advanced to the Great Sage Realm. But because of some special reasons, he had fallen. That was why he needed to be reincarnated and retrained. So, why was it that Walton had advanced to the Great Sage Realm first? This was unfair! Was it just because he had acknowledged Linley as his master? If that was the case¡­ ¡°At most¡­ at most¡­ I¡¯ll just acknowledge Linley as my master!¡± Bud was trying to convince himself in his heart. ¡°Right. That¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°Only, I¡¯m not acknowledging Linley as my master. I¡¯m acknowledging the Eastern Emperor as my master¡­¡± ¡°Acknowledging the Eastern Emperor as my master isn¡¯t shameful.¡± ¡°After all, the previous Eastern Emperor Gandalf, had countless people begging to acknowledge him as their master¡­¡± ¡°In addition, given Linley¡¯s talent, his future accomplishments might be even greater than Gandalf¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°At that point of time, there will be even more people who wanted to acknowledge Linley as their master.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯ve acknowledged Linley as my master in advance, in the future, I might even become the Senior of many people¡­¡± Bud was trying to convince himself in his heart. It had to be said that the angle he thought of was very convincing. Soon, he was convinced. Then, without any further hesitation, he rose and walked towards Linley¡¯s courtyard¡­ He had decided to acknowledge Linley as his master! CH 141 Chapter 141 William¡¯s unwillingness Regarding the fact that Walton had become a Great Sage, Bud wasn¡¯t the only one who felt surprised? The same moment Bud left for Linley¡¯s courtyard, the bard William¡¯s door was gently pushed open. He stared at the golden-haired Walton in the air, his brow furrowed. Envy, jealousy, confusion, and unconvinced. All kinds of complicated emotions interweaved. Why? Why Walton? This old man was obviously injured, and he was born in a poor family. He had learned all the magic power and mystic abilities through thick-skinned, shameless, and licking the faces of various sects. Moreover, his talent was far inferior to mine¡­ Why¡­ did he advance to the Great Sage first? Why?! William clenched his fists tightly¡­ Although he had never told Bud, Walton, and the others about his true identity. However, from his surname, one could guess¡­ He came from the William family in the North. His uncle was the sect patriarch of William VII. And since he was young, the person who had been teaching him the mystic abilities was none other than William Saul of the Far North region, who was known as the first person after the patriarch! It could be said that from the moment he was born, he had been a noble. What he had been taught was the most formal noble education. William, who had been raised by this sort of education system, always had the pride of a noble Scion. It was this sort of noble pride deep within his bones, which made William completely turned his nose up at Linley, upon hearing that Linley wanted to take him in as a disciple! HMPH! The noble young master of the William family, his master in the past was the second most powerful expert of the Far North region, William Saul! Given this sort of experience, why would he be willing to take a 21-year-old boy as his master? This was simply a joke! William thought proudly. Of course, why did William who was so prominent in the past, become an Eastern Bard now? This all started 500 years ago. If it wasn¡¯t for the road to the North suddenly being blocked 500 years ago, he would probably be in the North now, receiving the most orthodox education. He might even have become a Great Sage! Only, all of that was if. Fate was such a joke. Five hundred years ago, when he had secretly traveled from the North to the East to play, the gears of fate had begun to turn. Everything he had suffered during those five hundred years was what he was destined to experience. After so many years, William had come to understand all of this. But what he didn¡¯t understand was why, five hundred years ago, he had already become a Sage. Five hundred years later, he was still a Sage? And Walton had surpassed him? In addition, that fellow Linley was only twenty one years old, but he was already a Great Sage¡­ Was this fate¡­ A bitter smile appeared on William¡¯s face. When he was young, everyone had felt that he was the main character of the world. But as he grew older, the wider he saw the world was, he saw more geniuses. Only then did he suddenly realize¡­ He was so shallow and ignorant¡­ ¡°Da¡­Da¡­¡± William paced out of the house and walked towards the main road. The road was slightly muddy. Walton¡¯s promotion had actually caused a change in the weather, causing a light rain. William walked in the light rain. His gaze was still fixed on Walton, but the jealousy and resentment in his eyes were slowly dissipating¡­ He began to think about the true reason for Walton¡¯s promotion. What would it be? ¡­ These past few days, if there was anything that Walton had done that he hadn¡¯t done¡­ Only¡­ That he acknowledged Linley as his master. If he acknowledged Linley as his master, would he be able to increase the speed of his advancement to become a Great Sage? William couldn¡¯t help but frown. This was impossible. No matter how talented Linley was, he was only a 21-year-old fellow. He didn¡¯t have any talent in teaching. No, even if he did have the talent in teaching, there was no way he would be able to teach Walton how to become a Great Sage in such a short period of time! William was silent. What was it? What was the reason¡­ William¡¯s heart was itching with anxiety. At this moment, he really wanted to pull up the corner of Walton¡¯s clothes and question him! But right at this moment, a group of figures began to gather from afar. William looked over and saw¡­ It was the patriarch of the Li Fire Sect, Roderick! And his daughter, Natasha. And the disciples of the Li Fire Sect. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were shining as they ran excitedly towards William. This, this¡­ What happened? William was stunned and stopped in his tracks. Were they looking for me? William suddenly felt a little nervous. He saw the bustling crowd gradually approaching and finally walking to his side. However, they only gave William a look before continuing to rush forward! And their target was¡­Walton¡¯s residence! ¡°Mr. William, you¡¯re out too? Do you also want to acknowledge Mr. Walton as your master?! Do you want to come along?¡± A disciple of the Li Fire Sect asked excitedly. William: ¡­ ¡°Mr. William, don¡¯t be embarrassed! This is the Great Sage! Oh My God! If I can be guided by the Great Sage, I can brag about this in our village for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! And I heard through the grapevine that Mr. Walton has always been very happy to guide others. This time, he will definitely guide us with great care!¡± ¡°Really? That would be wonderful! To be able to be guided by a Great Sage¡­I really smoke from my ancestral grave in my last life!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave! If we¡¯re too late, we might miss Mr. Walton¡¯s guidance¡­¡± ¡°Mr. William, are you really not going with us? Listening to a lecture will help your cultivation level as well!¡± ¡°You dumb fool, shut up! Mr. William and Linley come back together, he¡¯s probably a Sage expert at his peak stage. Why does he still need any guidance?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ ? No Way, Coco¡­ If that¡¯s the case, then why didn¡¯t Mr. William become a Great Sage? Is it because Mr. William is a bit dumber¡­¡± ¡°Idiot! Shut up! You¡¯re the dumber one¡­¡± ¡°Mr. William, Ha¡­ I¡¯m sorry, he doesn¡¯t know how to speak, please take no offense¡­¡± ¡­ The disciples of the Li Fire Sect were all talking at once. When they noticed that Mr. William¡¯s expression was getting worse, they all lowered their voices and escaped as if they were running away. Finally, Mr. William was left alone, standing on the spot with his fists clenched. B*stards¡­ A bunch of b*stards who don¡¯t know how to cultivate! What do you know about cultivation? Do you know how difficult it is for a Sage to advance to the Great Sage? Even the top geniuses of the continent would be stuck at this promotion for at least ten years! I can already be considered as a genius, okay?! From the first level of the Sage Realm to the peak of the Sage Realm, I relied on myself to figure it out! Can you do it?! Can you do it!!! William gritted his teeth and roared in his heart. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. However, after letting out a few silent roars in his heart¡­ His anger gradually subsided, and then he let out a long, dejected sigh. He knew that everything he had said was right. But if that fellow had been there, it would have been easy to refute him. All he had to do was say, ¡°Linley advanced from being an apprentice Enchanter to becoming a Great Sage in three years. Thus, isn¡¯t advancing to become a Great Sage nothing special¡­?¡± William would instantly be rendered speechless¡­ In front of a genius who didn¡¯t follow common sense, any explanation would be an excuse¡­ ¡°D*mn it¡­ truly d*mn it¡­¡± William clenched his fists tightly. His talent wasn¡¯t as high as Linley¡¯s. William accepted it. But¡­ At this moment, that old fellow, Walton, was about to shit on his head as well. This was something William simply couldn¡¯t stand! ¡°All these praises should have been mine¡­ Mine!¡± William thought angrily in his heart. And then, he turned his gaze back to Linley¡¯s residence. For some reason, at this moment, he suddenly had a feeling that¡­ Walton¡¯s realm promotion to become a Great Sage definitely had something to do with Linley! ¡°Could it be that Linley taught him some sort of secret technique¡­?¡± ¡°The secret to quickly advancing¡­¡± ¡°If I acknowledged him as my master, then I¡¯ll be able to acquire¡­?¡± William couldn¡¯t help but think this. Afterwards, he went silent for a moment. When he raised his head, his gaze was filled with determination as he walked directly towards Linley¡¯s residence¡­! CH 142 Chapter 142 Now wants to acknowledge a Master? Line up! William quickly arrived in front of Linley¡¯s courtyard. But right now, to his surprise, he discovered that he wasn¡¯t the only one here. Even his old friend Bud had come. In fact¡­ Roderick, Natasha and the group of disciples who had rushed over to ask Walton for advice had also arrived. What was going on? Hadn¡¯t they gone to look for Walton? Why did they come here? William was puzzled. After communicating with them, he understood: They indeed went to look for Walton. But Walton was no longer in his room. Instead, he had come to Linley¡¯s residence with Ella. The two of them were currently knocking on Linley¡¯s door. However, there was still no response from within. ¡°So, Linley isn¡¯t here?¡± William raised his head to look into the room. As a Sage, he was very sensitive to the auras of Enchanters. This was especially true for Enchanters he was familiar with. As long as they didn¡¯t intentionally hide their auras, he would be able to quickly tell if they were around him or not. At this moment, William could clearly sense that Linley was in his residence and had not left. ¡°Linley is here? But¡­ why isn¡¯t he opening the door?¡± William was puzzled. He turned to look at Bud, who was by his side. He knew that if he could sense Linley¡¯s aura, then Bud would definitely be able to sense it as well! ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Could it be that Linley is in closed-door training again?¡± Bud replied softly, then said, ¡°Just now, when I met Ella, she said that Linley hasn¡¯t left the house for many days now.¡± ¡°She was worried that something had happened to Linley, but she was also worried that she would disturb her master, Linley. Thus, everyday, she would bring the food to the door on time, and then she would sit there quietly, meditating and waiting.¡± ¡°However, almost ten days have passed, and Linley still hasn¡¯t come out.¡± As Bud spoke, he paused for a moment, somewhat wanting to say something. He casted William a glance, later continued. ¡°William¡­ Ella has become a Sage¡­¡± What?! William had been listening to Bud calmly, but when he heard what Bud said, his expression changed drastically! ¡°A ten-year-old Sage?!¡± ¡°And¡­ how long has it been?¡± ¡°Two months ago, when we first came to the Li Fire Sect, Ella wasn¡¯t even a magic circuit apprentice¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been two months, and she¡¯s already a Sage?¡± William was stunned. For the first time, he felt a chill down his spine! Back then, when he was ten years old, he had already studied magic affinity for two years, but he was only a level-two magic circuit apprentice. But, just like that, he was already considered to be the most talented person of his generation. Later, when he was eighteen years old, he advanced to level-one Enchanter. In eight years, he walked the entire path of a Magic Affinity Apprentice and advanced to an Enchanter. He was extremely proud of this incident back then. He even clearly remembered that his master, William Saul, praised him in front of many people, saying that he was a genius with outstanding talent in his generation! He even bluntly said that he would definitely be a famous figure in the future world of Magic! But all of this glory was nothing more than a joke in front of Ella! An enormous joke! ¡°Oh my God¡­ two months¡­ from an Apprentice to a Sage¡­¡± ¡°Should I say that her talent is extraordinary, or should I say that Linley¡¯s talent in teaching is extraordinary?¡± William was completely stupefied. He still remembered that when he and the others first met Ella, they had all been whispering to each other, saying that this little fellow had absolutely no talent in training, and didn¡¯t understand why Linley had taken her in as his disciple. But who would have thought that two months later, they would be the ones to be slapped in the face. That little girl who hadn¡¯t even mastered magic affinity, was now on the same realm as them¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. There are still more shocking news that I haven¡¯t told you. Hang in there, William¡­¡± Bud looked at William with a look of schadenfreude. He wanted to see the look on William¡¯s face when he was defeated. After all, when he first heard the news, he also had the same expression. He wanted everyone to die together! Bud thought ¡®darkly¡¯ in his heart. ¡°What other news?¡± When William heard Bud¡¯s words, he turned his head with a dark face, ¡°What other news could be more shocking than this? Say it, or I won¡¯t believe anything even if you beat me to death!¡± ¡°To be honest, this news is indeed more shocking. It¡¯s about Walton.¡± Laughing merrily, Bud moved closer to William¡¯s ear. Seeing his shocked face, he slowly spoke. ¡°Just now, when I saw Ella and Walton appear together, I couldn¡¯t help but ask Walton how he came to understand how to become a Great Sage¡­¡± ¡°At that time, Walton only said one thing to me¡­¡± ¡°All of this have to thank Linley. Acknowledging Linley as his master was the most correct choice he ever made in his life!¡± Bard said with a smile on his face. As for William, after hearing these words, he was completely stunned. He felt as though he had fallen into an ice cave! Was it really¡­ was it really because he had acknowledged Linley as his master? Not only was Linley a one-in-a-million genius in training¡­ He was also a once-in-a-century Master?! What sort of existence had he encountered? In the past, he had been a genius Enchanter who had dominated the entire continent. He made himself known as a complete genius of the Eastern Emperor Gandalf, but he hadn¡¯t been as talented as Linley, had he? ¡°This¡­ This is simply inconceivable!¡± ¡°How did Linley do it?¡± ¡°I have to ask him¡­ I have to!¡± William murmured to himself, his fists tightly clenched! Hearing this, Bud laughed and patted his shoulder, then pointed at the surrounding crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t be so excited, William. It¡¯s not just you¡­ Now, look at this crowd. Who doesn¡¯t want to see Linley?¡± ¡°Ever since Walton said that he was promoted to a Great Sage because he acknowledged Linley as his master, everyone was excited!¡± ¡°Right now, everyone is fighting to become Linley¡¯s disciple!¡± A hint of a bitter smile appeared on Bud¡¯s face. As he spoke, he pointed at the distant Roderick and his daughter, then whispered into William¡¯s ear. ¡°And William, quick, look. Even the sect patriarch of the Li Fire Sect, Roderick, is hoping that Linley will accept his daughter as his disciple!¡± ¡°Right now, it¡¯s not a matter of whether or not we¡¯ll be able to see Linley. It¡¯s a matter of acknowledging him as our master before they do!¡± ¡°If we¡¯re too late, in the future, your seniors won¡¯t just be Ella and Walton. There will be¡­ Roderick¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°And even Roderick!¡± ¡°Wiiliam, can you endure this?¡± Bud patted William on the shoulder, a fiery look on his face as he spoke. Although these words were a bit exaggerated¡­ However. it had to be said that these words struck a soft spot in William¡¯s heart. In an instant, a buzzing sound rang out in William¡¯s mind! D*mn it¡­ Previously when Linley begged them to acknowledge him as their master, relying on his status and prestige, he completely ignored the offer. Now, things were different. So many people were fighting to acknowledge Linley as their master. If he really became the junior of these little fellows¡­ Then the face of the William family would be completely disgraced by him! William wanted to cry as he thought of it. But right at this moment¡­ Within Linley¡¯s residence, Linley¡¯s room, which had been completely silent this entire time, suddenly began to flash with a golden light that shot up into the sky! An extremely powerful surge of magic affinity, like a tornado that rose from the ground, rose up from within Linley¡¯s room! After sensing this terrifying aura, the faces of William and the others changed dramatically! ¡°This¡­ This¡­ This feeling is¡­¡± ¡°The Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell!¡± ¡°Eastern Emperor Gandalf¡¯s Bell!¡± ¡°Where did Linley acquire such a supreme-grade spiritual treasure?!¡± William and Bud¡¯s faces both changed, and flashed with indescribable shock! CH 143 Chapter 143 Supreme-grade Numinous Treasure: The Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell! William and Bud¡¯s guesses were correct. The aura emanating from Linley¡¯s room was that of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell! As for how Linley had acquired the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, that all began more than ten days ago. That day, when Linley had been staring into the starry skies, he had sensed the auras of countless experts from the Far South region and the Far North region. He had been meditating at the peak of the mountain for an entire night. The system had repeatedly given him a new cultivation technique. This cultivation technique was given to him by the system after his power had risen to the level of the Great Sage, and at the same time, he had completely mastered the power of the Eastern Emperor. The name of this cultivation technique was: the ¡®Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s Supreme Art¡¯! The Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s Supreme Art, as its name implied, was a mnemonic technique created by the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. As for who was Taiyi the Eastern Emperor? Simply put, he was the first Summary done in the history of the magic continent. The Eastern Emperor, named Taiyi, was the first person in the East to comprehend the presence of magic power. He was also the first Enchanter in history. Although his highest cultivation was only at the peak of the Enchanter Realm. He had, for the first time in history, created a way for Enchanters to cultivate. At the same time, he had created a mystic ability only for the East. It could be said that in the entire Eastern continent, all the Enchanters who cultivated to the system were created by this genius. After him, all the Enchanters in the entire Eastern continent followed the path of Enchanters that he had created to advance. Step by step, they went from being magic apprentices to walking on the path of Enchanters. It wasn¡¯t until a few thousand years later that another genius, Gandalf, appeared out of nowhere in the East. On the basis of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Gandalf creatively opened up the path from an Enchanter to a Sage, a Great Sage, and even a High Magus Rank. It allowed not only the East, but all the Enchanters in the entire continent, to find a new path to become an Enchanter! If one had to compare the greatness of Gandalf and the Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡­ It would be very difficult. One of them had let the world know of the existence of magic, thus allowing Enchanters to appear on the magic continent and breaking the monopoly of swordsmen on the continent of martial arts. The other had let the world know that Enchanters could surpass swordsmen, thus raising the status of Enchanters on the magic continent and allowing them to suppress swordsmen for the first time. This caused the entire continent to be in a frenzy of practicing Enchanters. Hence, in summary: In today¡¯s world, in the East, West, South, North, and Middle regions, there were so many Enchanters, which was the credit of Eastern Emperor Taiyi. And in today¡¯s world, the reason why there were so many high-ranked Enchanters in the North and South regions was the credit of Gandalf. The two of them were the twin stars of the magic continent. They were destined to be written into the books of Enchanters and be passed down through the ages! Other than that, if there was any other connection between the two of them, the only thing that the people of the continent could think of was this: The Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell! In the history of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, only the two of them, Eastern Emperor Taiyi and Gandalf, had ever owned it¡­ The time between Eastern Emperor Taiyi and Gandalf was almost 6,000 years apart. Nobody knew how the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell was passed down. As for the origin of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, everyone on the continent knew about it. According to the legends, the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell was a supreme-grade numinous treasure that was formed from the energy of the four locations in the Far East where there was no one in the entire continent who cultivated magic! As for why it was called the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, it was because the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell had an ability that caused everyone to gasp in admiration: When the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell owner activated it, it would gather all the spiritual energy in the world above the owner¡¯s head to form a huge bell! As long as the owner was in the bell, no matter how high one¡¯s cultivation level was or how powerful one¡¯s mystic ability was, as long as one did not have a supreme-grade numinous treasure of the same level, it would be difficult for the owner to be harmed in the slightest! Moreover, the bell also had an ability: it did not need to consume any magic power. It could absorb the magic power of Heaven and Earth for its own use, continuously forming an impregnable defense around its owner. It could be said that, with the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell around, the Eastern Emperor would never die! As for why the Eastern Emperor Taiyi would still die with the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell around, it was because his lifespan had come to an end, but he did not have the means to advance to the Sage Realm, so he died¡­ As for why Gandalf had died despite possessing the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, no one knew¡­ In fact, if it hadn¡¯t been for Linley finding the gems of remains in the ruins and becoming the new Eastern Emperor, many people would have thought that Gandalf was still alive! ¡­ But then again, why had the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell suddenly been mentioned? Because the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell was a spiritual treasure. Every time the previous owner of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell passed away, it would automatically disappear from the world, disappearing from the eyes of the world. It would only reappear after the next Eastern Emperor was born. In history, after the death of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell had gone into seclusion for thousands of years. No one had inherited the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell after that. This caused many people to think that the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell had disappeared. It was only after the birth of Gandalf and his ascension to the Sage Realm that the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell suddenly appeared. Only then did the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell once again enter the eyes of the world. As for how Gandalf had summoned the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, there was a legend in the world: In his dream, Gandalf had acquired a mnemonic formula known as the ¡®Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s Supreme Art¡¯. As he chanted this mnemonic formula, the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell appeared in front of him. As for whether this legend was true or not, no one knew. Only, the ¡®Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s Supreme Art¡¯ had never appeared in the world. Until¡­ Through the reward of the system, Linley acquired this mnemonic formula. The mnemonic is actually not long, only a few dozen words. After Linley got the mnemonic, within a few minutes he had memorized it by heart. But, to his consternation, the mnemonic did not seem to work. For many days he had been carrying his back straight, backwards, slant-backed, lying on his back, or even accelerating. It had no effect at all! How was this chant to be used? The system hadn¡¯t said anything, and Linley hadn¡¯t been able to see through it at all. However, he believed that the system wouldn¡¯t lie to him. Even if the system hadn¡¯t said anything, he still remembered that he had a special ability that allowed him to ¡®break through as long as he repeatedly trained in a certain number of techniques¡¯! Thus, over the past few days, he hadn¡¯t given up. Ever since the day he had meditated and reached the level of the Great Sage, Linley had spent the past ten or so days continuously chanting the ¡®Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s Supreme Art¡¯. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to fight to the death, but right now, he had a feeling that if he wanted to fight against powerful experts from the North and the South, he had to first master this chant! As for the rest, he could put them aside for now. But of course, there was another reason. In truth, even Linley himself hadn¡¯t expected that Walton would rise to become a Great Sage so quickly! Even he hadn¡¯t expected that the system¡¯s ¡®Epiphany¡¯ would be so powerful. And as he chanted day after day, the number of times he chanted the ¡®Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s Supreme Art¡¯ increased¡­!! Until.. This day. The day before Walton rose to become a Great Sage. That was when he chanted the ¡®Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s Supreme Art¡¯ for the 367824th time. ¡°Buzz!¡± A golden light circled around his body! Soon, the system notification rang in his mind: ¡°Ding! Detected that the owner has chanted the ¡®Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s Supreme Art¡¯ for the required number of times. The owner¡¯s devotion towards the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell has touched the bell itself¡­!¡± ¡°The Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell has awakened from its slumber¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the owner for successfully possessing a numinous treasure: the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell!¡± CH 144 Chapter 144 You call this little cutie the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell? As the sound of a system notification rang out, Linley discovered that the golden light around him was slowly condensing. In the end, it transformed into a small palm sized golden bell, appearing before his eyes. This was the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell? Linley stared at this little thing that was no more than 20 cm in length, stunned. The legendary supreme-grade numinous treasure that could block a peak-stage Great Sage actually looked like this? So¡­ cute? Linley didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as he thought about this. He stretched out his hand. The Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell seemed to have some sort of spiritual sense, and it directly jumped into his palm. Like a cat, it lazily lay on his palm. And just as Linley was wondering how such a cute thing was going to block such a powerful attack¡­ A strange feeling suddenly spread out from the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell into his consciousness. This feeling was very strange. It was as though the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell was a part of his body, and he could sense it through his nerve system. And through this feeling, Linley quickly understood why the first-born Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell looked like this. Because¡­ The Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell was a type of defensive spiritual treasure that could grow and grow. It wasn¡¯t an immutable treasure. Rather, as the owner¡¯s power increased, it would constantly evolve and transform. This process was a bit like taking care of plants and flowers. As long as the owner took care of it with all his heart and used his own mageforce to nourish the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell every day, the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell would be able to grow and explode with tremendous power. On the other hand, if the owner didn¡¯t take good care of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell and didn¡¯t even care about it, not only would the bell not grow, it would even shrink, eventually losing contact with the owner and falling back into a deep sleep. When Linley learned of this characteristic of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, he was instantly filled with amazement. He hadn¡¯t imagined that there would only be such a numinous treasure in the world? And then, from the memories of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, he learned that a long time ago, after the Taiyi era, before Gandalf, an Eastern Emperor had also been awakened by the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell. But he was a cruel and cold-blooded fellow. He had no interest in such a growing numinous treasure at all. Not only did he not take care of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell as it grew up, he even began to wantonly extract the spiritual essence within it. (note: Spiritual treasures all have spiritual essence. The spiritual essence of a spiritual treasure is their life force. Once the spiritual essence disappears, the spiritual treasure will dry up and die¡­) Thus, very quickly, because the spiritual essence of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell dried up, it fell back into a deep sleep. Only after Gandalf¡¯s birth did the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell awaken. As for how Gandalf had awakened the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, Linley couldn¡¯t see it. It seemed as though Gandalf had intentionally blocked this part of the memories. Linley couldn¡¯t detect any connection between Gandalf and the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell at all. And right now, he was still very far away from Gandalf¡¯s level of Realm. He couldn¡¯t break through Gandalf¡¯s blocked aura at all¡­ ¡­ ¡°Gandalf¡­ where exactly did this guy come from?¡± ¡°Why are there so many secrets¡­¡± ¡°Could he¡­ be a transmigrator like me?¡± ¡°Or could it be that he has another system?¡± Linley couldn¡¯t help but speculate in his heart. Naturally, he had long ago heard of the name Gandalf. This was especially true after he had become the Eastern Emperor from the mystic place. After returning to the Li Fire Sect, he had purposefully read through quite a bit of information regarding Gandalf. However, aside from some of the stories which everyone in the continent knew, he hadn¡¯t found anything else. In fact, what Linley was most interested in¡­ was why Gandalf had suddenly gone crazy hundreds of years ago? And then sealed off all the roads leading to the North and the South? He hadn¡¯t been able to find out about this either. In other words, no one in the entire continent knew the reason. The only ten shadow guards who might have known the reason had vanished without a trace, as though they had evaporated from the continent after Gandalf had disappeared. The only thing left behind was the sect which Gandalf had personally founded: The Eastern Rising Sect, which had been developed under the leadership of Gandalf¡¯s daughter. However, because there were no experts in the sect, the development of the Eastern Rising Sect had not been good over the years. From the very beginning, its influence had spread throughout the entire East, and its members numbered in the millions. Until now, the influence of the sect had shrunk. Its core members were less than 100, and there were less than 20,000 members left in the sect. The speed of its decline was truly regrettable¡­ One had to know that five hundred years ago, the Eastern Rising Sect was known as the number one sect in the continent. Although the Northdark Sect and the Southern Barbarian tribe were large sects, they had to avoid the Eastern Rising Sect whenever they encountered them. Looking at the current situation, the Northdark Sect had 128 northern underworld emissaries, and the weakest one was at the Sage level. As for the 36 Southern Barbarian Kings, all of them were at the Great Sage level or above. This difference¡­.was truly like Heaven and Earth¡­. Shaking his head, Linley came back to his senses from his memories. He no longer thought about the trifling matters of the other sects. Instead, he focused on the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell itself. He began to think about how he could increase the spirituality of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell and accelerate its growth. But right at this moment, a new system notification rang out: ¡°Congratulations, owner, you have successfully activated the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell! Obtain ten experience cards to upgrade the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell!¡± ¡°Note: The Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell upgrade experience card is a one-time consumable item. Each time you use one, you will gain 500 experience points for the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell.¡± ¡°Accumulate experience points, the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell will continue to level up!¡± ¡°The highest level of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell is level 100.¡± ¡°The current level of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell: Level 1,¡± ¡°The experience points of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell is as follows: 0/100.¡± ¡°In addition to the experience card, the owner can also play interactive games with the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell every day to increase its experience points. Currently, there are three types of interactive games: Touch the head (as the name implies, touch the head of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell to increase intimacy) Magical Bathing (using magical energy to irrigate the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, causing it to grow stronger and stronger) Battle observation (bringing the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell to watch the final battle of an expert, allowing it to continuously activate the hidden defensive properties of its body)¡± A series of system notifications rang out. At the same time, Linley discovered that in his mind¡¯s system backpack, there were ten golden experience value increasing cards. As for himself, he was stunned. Right now, in his mind, there were only three letters. ¡°WTF???¡± What the hell was this? Experience upgrade cards? Interactive little games? System, are you sure this isn¡¯t a game pet? This familiar operation was clearly the type of training game he had played in his previous life! Linley couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of insults. However, despite the insults, Linley didn¡¯t have any objections to this method of increasing the experience points of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell! As for the reason, to put it simply¡­ He was a lifelong fan of nurturing-type games! In the pugilistic world, it wasn¡¯t about fighting and killing. It was about living a good life. This sort of touching of the head, watching battles, and so on, was what I loved to do the most! If in the future there are any more spiritual treasures of this type, please don¡¯t forget me! Linley put his hands on his hips, then raised his head to the sky and laughed!! Hahahhaha! ¡­ After a long time, when he came back to his senses from his excitement, he focused, then directly pulled out those ten experience cards from the system interface. If there was a reward, he didn¡¯t have to wait for anything? Did he have to wait until he was moldy? ¡°System, use all ten experience cards!¡± CH 145 CHAPTER 145 New system reward ¡°Ding! Detected owner¡¯s command, using experience card¡­¡± ¡°[500 experience points] experience card used*1!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell for successfully upgrading to level 4 (0/400) !¡± ¡°[500 experience points] experience card used*2!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell for successfully upgrading to level 5 (100/500) !¡± ¡°[500 experience points] experience card use*3!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell for successfully upgrading to level 6 (100/600) !¡± ¡­ Continuous ¡®Ding Dong¡¯ sounds rang out! As the system sounds rang out one after another, Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell body continuously flashed with golden light! Finally, when all ten experience cards had been used up, the system¡¯s final notification rang out¡­ ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell for successfully upgrading to LV10 (0/1000) !¡± The Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell of the tenth rank! Linley stared at the golden Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell in front of him, his eyes filled with excitement. At this moment, the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell was no longer the size of a palm. It was now the size of Linley¡¯s stomach. Or perhaps, if he were to compare it to someone else, it would be the size of a small pug. The reason why he was comparing it to a pet was because right now, the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell really was like a mischievous little fellow, scurrying around Linley. In addition, its body was already frozen solid. After accidentally bumping into Linley, it let out a metallic sound. It had to be said that this fellow was a bit hard. A sudden bump was quite painful. The Great Sage, Linley, thought angrily in his heart. At his Realm, not to mention bumping into a bell, even some of the hardest weapons might not be able to hurt him. However, this Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell of the tenth rank had caused him to grimace in pain. It could be seen how tough the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell was. And this was only at level 10. If it really was able to reach level 100, how sturdy would it be? Linley didn¡¯t dare to imagine, but in his heart, the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell became even more precious to him. And very quickly, when Linley looked left and right at the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, soon grew tired, couldn¡¯t help but think to himself¡­ I wonder what those three little games that the system said was like, to upgrade the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell? Can I use them now? How much more experience can I gain from using them once? Linley thought to himself. Then, he paused for a moment. Without hesitation, he decided to go for it! He decided to first try out that ¡®Magical Bathing¡¯ technique. He activated his mageforce and transformed it into a ball of water, storing it in his hand. Then, he placed his hand on top of the head of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell and gently flipped it over. The vast amount of mageforce poured down like rain onto the bell¡¯s body. After feeling the nourishment of the mageforce, the bell was like a pug who loved to play with water. It excitedly spun around, and even humanly opened its mouth and drank all of Linley¡¯s mageforce. At the same time, Linley¡¯s field of vision saw a series of notifications appear on top of the bell¡¯s head: ¡°Experience + 10!¡± ¡°Experience + 10!¡± ¡°Experience + 10!¡± ¡°Experience + 10!¡± And with each notification flashing by, Linley could clearly see that the progress bar of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell continued to increase.. Level 10 (10/1000) ¡­ Level 10 (20/1000) ¡­ Level 10 (30/1000) ¡­ ¡­.. As he watched the progress bar increase, Linley felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction. As expected of a nurturing game¡­ Comfortable¡­ Linley let out a sigh, a hint of a blissful smile on his face. ¡­. Soon, as the progress bar continued to increase, and finally reached (1000/1000) ¡­ A new golden light flashed on the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell body! Then¡­ The Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell size doubled again! And the level 10 on its head directly became¡­ Level 11! But¡­ This was not the end. When the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell reached level 11, the aura of its entire body suddenly changed! Rays of golden light surged wildly from its body! Very quickly, the golden light broke through the confines of the eaves and shot straight into the clouds! Outside Linley¡¯s room, everyone could smell the terrifying aura emanating from the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell¡­ As well as the unconcealable golden light emanating from the bell! Everyone was stunned at this moment. As for Linley, his face was filled with astonishment as well. Only, he soon heard the sound of a new system notification: ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the owner for upgrading the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell to level 11. You have unlocked the first ability of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell: Born!¡± CH 146 Chapter 146 The Infinite Sword Technique Refinement Began! ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for upgrading the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell to level 11. You have unlocked the first skill of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell: Emergence!¡± The system¡¯s notification instantly woke Lin Lei up from his daze! He then felt something similar to a button had appeared in his mind. He had a feeling that this button was the key to activate the first technique of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell. Relying on his intuition, Lin Lei used his consciousness to press the button. As he pressed the button very quickly, he didn¡¯t notice at all that he was standing in the attack range outside the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell. Naturally, he had become the target of this technique. As such, a dazzling light suddenly flashed out from the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell! This light was extremely dazzling, so dazzling that he was unable to open his eyes and fell into a daze! Along with this, there was a brief duration of buzzing in his ears. To put it simply, the instant this skill was activated, Lin Lei immediately lost his sight and hearing! It lasted for four or five seconds before Lin Lei finally broke free from this snowy white world. Following that, when Lin Lei looked at the level 11 Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, his gaze no longer showed any signs of slightest contempt. This, this¡­ It was only level 11, and it was able to unleash such a high level of damage? I was already at the first rank of the Great Sage¡­ But I was completely not immune to this first technique of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell¡­ Did this mean that if I wanted to use this technique to deal with experts of the Great Sage level, I would be able to do so with ease? For a long time, Lin Lei couldn¡¯t calm down the shock in his heart. Right now, because he was limited in his knowledge, he was not aware that after the Great Sage, there was still the High Magus realm. (After all, in the East, there wasn¡¯t a single High Magus, and those who knew of the existence of the High Magus realm all assumed that given Lin Lei¡¯s power, he would have known about it long ago.) Therefore, when Lin Lei discovered that the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell was actually able to easily deal with the Great Sage, he was feeling on top of the world! As expected of a supreme-grade numinous treasure¡­ this¡­ was simply a miracle! He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. He then turned his gaze towards the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, gently beckoning it to his side, and gently stroking its head. Actually, this action of his was just to express his goodwill towards the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell. However, he had forgotten that ¡°stroking the head¡± was also one of the ways to upgrade the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell. Therefore, he soon was surprised to notice that following his strokes on the head of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, a series of new system notifications began to resound in his mind: ¡°Ding! You have stroked the head of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, experience + 10!¡± ¡°Ding! You have stroked the head of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, experience + 10!¡± ¡°Ding! You have stroked the head of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, experience + 10!¡± ¡­ ¡°Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell Level 11 (10/2000) !¡± ¡°Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell Level 11 (10/2000) !¡± ¡°Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell Level 11 (10/2000) !¡± ¡­ The system notification one after another rang out in his mind. Lin Lei¡¯s hand, which was touching the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, was stunned. This¡­ Was this even possible? He couldn¡¯t help but excitedly lower his head to look at the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell. In between, this fellow was rubbing his head against his hand like a Husky. That gesture¡­ that expression¡­ It was ¡­ like a clingy little child. Lin Lei¡¯s fondness for the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell grew even greater. ¡°For such a good treasure, I don¡¯t understand what the previously ungrateful Eastern Emperor was thinking.¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help shake his head, continue to stroke the head of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell. Only when he reached the hundredth stroke, which meant that he had accumulated 1,000 experience points for the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, he discovered that the system notification had disappeared. This meant that today, he had reached the limit of the amount of experience he could gain by stroking its head. Lin Lei therefore stopped stroking. After repeated attempts, he then discovered that the Magical Bathing, too, had a limit to the amount of experience points that he could gain. The limit was around 1,000 experience points. At this moment, the only thing he didn¡¯t know was the amount of mageforce he could gain from the so-called ¡®observing battle¡¯. Lin Lei was very interested. He felt that in the future, if he had the chance, he would try it out as soon as possible. After all, given how powerful a divine artifact like the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell was, it would be good if he could increase it to the maximum level as soon as possible. But when he thought about the matter of increasing its level, Lin Lei suddenly remembered something that he had almost forgotten¡­ The Infinite Sword Technique! The Infinite Sword Technique was a divine Mystic Ability which the system had rewarded him. It could condense the ¡°sword qi¡±, and when it was used at a critical moment, it would unleash battle-power that far surpassed his own level. In the mystic realm, after encountering the Great Sage Guard of the Seventh Prince, Lin Lei had relied on this technique to kill him in one blow. After that, he did not use this technique again. Therefore, he had almost forgotten about it¡­ In the mystic realm, he had scoured the place for nearly ten peak King-level weapons. These weapons were already enough for Lin Lei to train his Infinite Sword Technique to the fourth or even the fifth stage. Further, the third stage battle-power of the Infinite Sword Technique was already enough to knock down a first rank Great Sage. If he trained it to the fifth stage¡­ How powerful would the Infinity Sword Technique be? Lin Lei didn¡¯t dare to imagine, but in his heart, he knew that the power unleashed by the Infinity Sword Technique would definitely be extraordinary! Given how powerful the sword technique was, why hadn¡¯t Lin Lei immediately upgraded it? Actually, the reason was very simple. He¡­ had forgotten about it. That¡¯s right. Ever since Lin Lei had returned to the Li Fire Sect, he had been in secluded meditation and cultivation to be a Great Sage. He had never taken the time to upgrade the Infinite Sword Technique. But now, because he had upgraded the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, he suddenly thought of this matter. He immediately made up his mind to take advantage of this opportunity to upgrade the Infinite Sword Technique. Therefore, without hesitation¡­ He put the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell back into his consciousness, then opened his equipment storage and took out the ten or so King-level weapons he had acquired, placing them in front of him. The 10 King-level weapons were all emanating a mind-shaking aura. However, Lin Lei could clearly sense that the aura of these so-called King-level weapons was far inferior to that of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell. Infinite Sword Technique¡­ divine-level cultivation¡­ began! Lin Lei closed his eyes, circulating the mageforce within his body, transforming into balls of mageforce mist that wrapped around the ten King-level weapons. The refinement began¡­ Lin Lei focused his gaze, slowly beginning to use the mageforce of the Infinite Sword Technique to slowly consume the mageforce of the 10 swords¡­ ¡­ At the same time¡­ Outside the room¡­ Everyone was still immersed in that soaring aura emanating from the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell. Those with William and Bud had solemn looks on their faces. The Eastern Emperor Bell¡­ They did not expect Lin Lei to inherit Gandalf¡¯s Eastern Emperor Bell¡­ Therefore, he would be the next Magus to change the entire mainland¡­ At this moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with an indescribable sense of excitement. Under the influence of such emotions, for a time, the people who wanted to take Lin Lei as their master¡­ had become even more! CH 147 Chapter 147 Let Me Take Lin Lei as My Master! ¡°Walton, that aura just now was so powerful. Did you sense it?¡± Ella blinked her big, watery eyes, then turned to look at Walton. At this time, she was already used to calling his name. ¡°Ella, that was the aura of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell.¡± Walton nodded and said. He called Ella her name, and Ella called him Walton. The two of them had reached a tacit understanding. ¡°The Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell? What is that? Is it very powerful?¡± Ella had a puzzled look on her face. ¡°The Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell is the symbol of the Eastern Emperor¡­¡± ¡°In the entire history of the easternmost region, only the Eastern Emperor Tai Yi and the Eastern Emperor Gandalf once owned the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell.¡± ¡°And the two of them were the people who changed the history of the entire Magus Continent¡­¡± At this point, Walton¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of envy. ¡°Therefore, there are rumors on the continent that there is nothing extraordinary about becoming the Eastern Emperor. Only those who are able to possess the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell will be recorded in the annals of history!¡± Walton couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he patted Ella on the shoulder. Laughing, he lowered his head and continued. ¡°Ella, your master¡­ is also my master, Lin Lei. Today, he has the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell¡­¡± ¡°This means that he will very likely become the most dazzling star in the entire easternmost region¡­ for the next hundred years!¡± Walton¡¯s voice was filled with an unspeakable determination. He had traveled the entire continent of magic, and had seen people in every corner of the world. Therefore, he clearly knew that people from every corner of this continent might be different depending on the geography, culture, and beliefs they lived in. However, no matter how remote they lived, they all knew: The person who owned the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell was definitely a first-class hero in the world! This kind of memory, which had been engraved in the genes of the people at the bottom level of the continent, could not be wrong. Thus, Walton knew more about the power of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell than William and Bud. At this moment, after listening to Walton¡¯s words, Ella¡¯s eyes were also shining with excitement. She was still young and did not know how great it was to be the most dazzling star in the easternmost region, but she understood that Walton was saying that her master was very powerful. This made her very happy, and the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up into a proud smile, ¡°Master has been in this room for so long. Is he in closed-door cultivation to become stronger?¡± Ella was using her simple thinking of becoming stronger to put herself in his perspective. Walton didn¡¯t know how to explain this to her. He also didn¡¯t know how Lin Lei had acquired the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell. All he could do was staring blankly at her for a moment, then reluctantly accept what she had said, ¡°You are right, Ella. In order to not disturb Master Lin Lei and let him properly comprehend the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, let¡¯s not disturb him for now. What do you say?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ella nodded vigorously. ¡°Ella understands! Ella is going to go back to her closed-door cultivation as well. Ella won¡¯t drag our master down!¡± Ella¡¯s voice was very firm as she spoke. Due to the fact that the magic circuits in her body were messed up since she was young, many people thought that she was born trash. She therefore had been scolded as the one who dragged her master down. Therefore, Ella was very sensitive to the words ¡°drag down¡±. At this moment, when she thought of how her master had become stronger and that she was likely to become weaker again, a sense of crisis arose in her heart. The past that she had been abandoned resurfaced in her mind. She therefore felt a sense of crisis that she had to train faster! When Walton heard her words, his head was full of question marks. He could not help but ridicule in his heart: Hey, hey, hey! Brat Ella, could your this cultivation speed be considered as ¡°dragging down? If you could be considered to be dragging our master down, then I, Bud and the three of us, might as well just knock ourselves die with a piece of tofu! Walton¡¯s face was filled with bitterness. However, Ella did not pay attention to his thoughts. She had already taken large steps and ran straight back to her own courtyard. When she went out and saw the group of people around, Ella smiled and greeted Roderick and the others, she then bowed and left without looking back. When everyone saw Ella suddenly leave, they did not know what had happened. They could only surround Walton, who was left behind, and keep asking him: What had happened in the house? What was that golden light? At the same time, they excitedly asked Walton about the secret to raising their level. Walton was truly worried that the noise would disturb Lin Lei¡¯s cultivation. He therefore made a silent gesture, leading everyone to an empty room outside the house. After all, right now, it was still drizzling outside the room and it was really not a good time to chat¡­ ¡­ Fifteen minutes later, Walton finally briefly and patiently explained his analysis to everyone. Beside him, Bud and William also nodded in agreement. In the house, the disciples of the Li Fire Sect, led by Roderick, were all stunned¡­ Eastern Emperor¡­ Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell¡­ After Gandalf, there was another genius who had the potential to create a magic world??? This information was far beyond the reach of those at their level. After all, the average cultivation level of these disciples was only level-one or level-two of Mage. Even Roderick, who had the highest cultivation level among them, was completely dumbfounded by this. After all, he was only a little over a hundred years old. At this age, he had no idea that Gandalf existed on the continent. He also didn¡¯t know what the Eastern Emperor and the East Emperor¡¯s Bell were. These concepts were all things that had happened 500 years ago. After all, Gandalf had disappeared 500 years ago. As for the Eastern Rising Sect that Gandalf had founded, Roderick knew about it. But his impression of the Eastern Rising Sect was only limited to the fact that the other party was very powerful. The most powerful major cult in the East was far beyond the reach of a small sect like his¡­ Besides this, there was nothing else. If even the leader of a sect only knew this much of information, then one could imagine how little the other members of the sect would know. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine¡­ that not only is Lin Lei a Great Sage, he has also become the Eastern Emperor¡­ The Eastern Emperor, what sort of an expert is that? According to the literal meaning of the words, does it mean that he is the Emperor of the easternmost region?¡± ¡°It seems so. After all, Senior Walton just said that upon becoming the Emperor of the eastern lands, one would be able to control the natural mageforce of any place in the east. No wonder I said that the natural mageforce of our Li Fire Sect has increased drastically recently. So this is the reason!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I can sense it, too! I thought that it was because I¡¯ve been cultivating hard recently, which is why my level of insight has increased so quickly! So this is the reason! Lin Lei¡­ how did he do it? He¡¯s simply godly!¡± ¡°Hey! When Lin Lei was still the Master of the Ultimate Sword, I could tell that he was definitely not someone to be trifled with! I didn¡¯t want to fight. My guess was right! He really is the most accomplished fellow in the history of the Li Fire Sect!¡± ¡°Alas, yes¡­ Lin Lei has grown even more powerful now. This is indeed something to celebrate, but¡­ given how powerful he is, he probably won¡¯t take on a useless disciple like me again. It seems I won¡¯t have the chance to address Lin Lei as ¡®Master¡¯ in the future¡­¡± ¡°Indeed¡­Given the status of the Eastern Emperor¡­ accepting a disciple must have a very high requirement. It seems there¡¯s no hope for us¡­¡± ¡°Alas, if I had known this would happen, when Lin Lei first accepted Ella, I would have cried to be accepted as his disciple¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Just now, I saw that little fellow Ella¡¯s mageforce aura was extraordinary powerful, even more powerful than mine. I¡¯m already a Magus of the first rank. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to cultivate to become even more powerful than me in such a short period of time, would she?¡± ¡°No way! Oh My God! If that¡¯s the case, then Lin Lei¡¯s ability to be a master is just too terrifying!¡± ¡­ Everyone was whispering amongst themselves. Every single word of their conversation was heard by Roderick. Roderick squeezed his hands. At this moment, he gave up on the idea of having his daughter take Linley as her master. After all, taking the Emperor as her master¡­ it was nearly impossible¡­ Therefore, he decided¡­ ¡°I will take Lin Lei as my master, and then hand over the Patriarch of the Li Fire Sect position to him. I wonder if Lin Lei will give me face¡­¡± Roderick¡¯s gaze was deep as he was thinking¡­ CH 148 Chapter 148 The Shameless Bud and William Roderick wasn¡¯t joking. He had seriously considered this. Given his current level of power, there was no way that he would be able to sit firmly in the position of the Patriarch of the Li Fire Sect. Just imagine, after all the disciples of the sect had witnessed Lin Lei¡¯s power, would there still be anyone who would be shocked by his level of strength and worship him? Obviously it would not be. But for a sect, if its disciples didn¡¯t have any basic level of worship or respect for the Patriarch, would the Patriarch be able to sit still? Clearly he couldn¡¯t. Moreover, this was only one of the problems. Another important problem was that when Roderick had first met Ella, he had been surprised to discover that Ella¡¯s mageforce aura was even stronger than his. He himself was a peak Magus of the ninth rank. He was just a step away from becoming a Sage. Ella was even more powerful than him. This meant that that girl was already a Sage expert¡­ Roderick had been shocked. How long had it been since Lin Lei had accepted Ella as his disciple? In addition, Lin Lei had been in the ruins for only three or four months. In such a short period of time, he had actually guided Ella to become a Sage??? Was he a fiend? Roderick had almost fainted from fear. Most importantly, Ella had always been known as the stupidest person in the entire sect. If Lin Lei was able to teach such a slow-witted little girl to such a level, then¡­ if he was given a few more talented disciples, wouldn¡¯t he be able to directly guide them to the Great Sage? This was what Roderick had been thinking at the time. Not long after he thought of this, he soon heard another shocking news: Walton, who had just become a Great Sage, had actually taken Lin Lei as his master! In addition, he had also said that the reason why he had been able to become a Great Sage was due to Lin Lei¡¯s guidance! Roderick was unable to sit still now! The idea of taking Lin Lei as his master had arisen from that moment! But what was different now was that at that time, Roderick had felt that Lin Lei was still just an instructor of the Li Fire Sect. If he took Lin Lei as his master, perhaps his disciples would laugh at him. But now, things were different! Right now, Walton had already said: Lin Lei was the Eastern Emperor .After Gandalf, he was a genius destined to become a famous figure throughout the ages! With such a status, he, Roderick, was completely qualified! Not only would the disciples of the sect not say anything, they would even be envious of him! In fact, based on the standards of the Li Fire Sect, he might not have been qualified¡­ As Roderick was thinking about this, he only had one thought in his mind: After Lin Lei came out of secluded meditation, he would immediately kowtow to him without saying anything! Just as he was thinking this resolutely, he suddenly heard Bud, who had been silent for a long time, speak in the main hall. He let out a long sigh, then said¡­ ¡°I originally thought that Lin Lei had just relied on luck to acquire the Pearl of Relic in the ruins and became the Eastern Emperor.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that he would actually gain the approval of the Eastern Emperor Bell¡­¡± ¡°The Eastern Emperor can be acquired by luck, but the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell¡­¡± ¡°It definitely can only be acquired by a great genius with great luck¡­¡± ¡°It seems Lin Lei¡¯s future destiny is unfathomable¡­¡± Bud sighed as he spoke. After hearing his words, Walton couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement. Only, what he didn¡¯t expect was that after Bud finished speaking, he suddenly changed the topic and began to speak slowly. ¡°For a genius like Lin Lei, his future will definitely not be smooth sailing. It is precisely because he needs someone like me to go through life and death with him, to go through thick and thin with him. Thus, I¡¯ve decided to take Lin Lei as my master¡­ Brother Walton, you took Lin Lei as your master first. Logically speaking, I should address you as ¡®Senior Apprentice-Brother¡¯, and you should address me as ¡®Junior Apprentice-Brother¡¯. But given our friendship, there¡¯s no need to care about such formalities!¡± Bud¡¯s face was full of the expression of ¡°no need to mention¡± as he reached out and patted Walton on the shoulder. But after hearing these words, Walton was completely stunned! Walton: ???? What the hell? No, Brother Bud, wasn¡¯t this turn of events a little too abrupt??? The first sentence was about how Lin Lei was fated to have great fortune, and the second sentence was about to go through life and death together??? Your logic wasn¡¯t right! Did Lin Lei agree to die together with you? ? Did you just rush up to him like that? In addition, what did going through death together have to do with becoming Lin Lei¡¯s master?? It completely had nothing to do with it¡­ Motherf*cker, what did this have to do with you not addressing me as Senior Apprentice-Brother? Why didn¡¯t you address me as Senior Apprentice-Brother? No! Absolutely Not! This is not negotiable! You have to address me ¡°Senior Apprentice-Brother¡±, not a single word less! Walton thought furiously in his heart. After sorting out the layers of relationships in Bud¡¯s words, he raised his head and stared at him fiercely. Just as he was about to retort Bud¡¯s words harshly, he suddenly felt another hand on his shoulder and said in a deep voice, ¡°Bud is right. Someone like Lin Lei, who has such great fortune, will definitely have a hard time in the future. Therefore, he will need to have many loyal friends like me by his side. Since that¡¯s the case, I am reluctantly willing to accept Lin Lei as my master. Oh yes, since Bud and Walton, you two seniors, no longer refer to each other as fellow disciples, then¡­ in the future, I won¡¯t have to address you as fellow disciples. Let¡¯s just address each other by names.¡± This voice clearly came from William. The moment he saw the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, he had actually decided to take Lin Lei as his master. It was just that he hadn¡¯t been able to bring himself to say it out loud. At the moment he heard Bud say those shameless words, he didn¡¯t care anymore and follow suit. But just as he finished speaking, Walton and Bud both turned their heads at the same time, letting out a ¡®bah ¡®in unison. Then, they said in unison. ¡°No! You must address me Senior Apprentice-Brother from now on! !¡± ¡°Huh?¡± After Walton finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at Bud with a face full of disbelief. ¡°Good! You shameless fellow! You don¡¯t want to address me Senior Apprentice-Brother, but you want William to address you. You¡¯re really too thick-skinned!¡± Walton said in exasperation! Following that, the three of them began to quarrel with each other. ¡­ In the main hall, the disciples of the Li Fire Sect watched as these three experts continued to quarrel with each other with their faces turning red. They wanted to stop the fight, but they didn¡¯t dare. They wanted to laugh, but they didn¡¯t dare. All they could do was hold back their laughter until their faces turned red. ¡­ But of course, upon seeing this, many people began to admire Lin Lei even more. They felt that being able to be in the same sect with Lin Lei was an enormous honor! As for Roderick, the excitement on his face faded away, replaced by a look of disappointment¡­ Even old seniors like Bud and William were fighting over Lin Lei as their master¡­ It seemed that the chance of him becoming Lin Lei¡¯s disciple was very low¡­ Roderick shook his head, thinking in disappointment. He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself: From the looks of it now, the other party probably wouldn¡¯t be that interested in him giving the Li Fire Sect to Lin Lei. After all, given Lin Lei¡¯s status as the Eastern Emperor, establishing a more powerful sect was something that could be casually mentioned. Then, what else could interest Lin Lei? Roderick frowned as he thought to himself, his gaze slowly falling upon Natasha. How about¡­ suggesting that Natasha marry Lin Lei? Roderick¡¯s eyes lit up! CH 149 Chapter 149 It Was the Aura of a King¡¯s Weapon! Roderick felt that his idea was completely feasible. After all, as a man, he knew very well that in this world, there were only two things that men pursued: power, and women. As far as Lin Lei was concerned, the Eastern Emperor was already the most powerful person in the entire easternmost region. Thus, at this moment, only women were more attractive to him. Speaking of women, Roderick was very confident in his daughter¡¯s qualifications! Although Natasha¡¯s personality was a bit hot-tempered, her beauty was definitely at the level of city-toppling. Whether it was her appearance or her figure, not a single man wouldn¡¯t be moved by her beauty. Roderick had a lot to say about this. When he first met his daughter¡¯s mother, his wife, he couldn¡¯t help but be dazzled by her beauty and lose his composure. But compared to her mother, Natasha was just a lot more attractive. Thinking of this, Roderick became even more certain of his thought. Only, there was another problem: because of a single sentence from Natasha, Lin Lei had been imprisoned in the sect¡¯s dungeon for hundreds of days. At this moment, would Lin Lei be willing to be betrothed to Natasha? Roderick¡¯s thoughts were: no man could refuse a woman who voluntarily threw herself into his arms. Not even if he was the Eastern Emperor. As a man, Roderick was very confident in this. In addition, to be able to see a woman who had once mocked him throw herself into his arms¡­ wasn¡¯t this a very enjoyable thing for any man? A hint of a smile appeared at the corner of Roderick¡¯s lips. He then waved his hand at his daughter, ¡°Natasha, come here. Father has something to say to you.¡± ¡°Eh? What is it, Father?¡± Natasha looked at her father, who was smiling. Feeling puzzled, she walked over. Just now, she had been patiently listening to the analysis of Walton and the others. The more she listened, the more she felt that her chance of becoming Lin Lei¡¯s disciple was slim. She therefore felt very depressed. Now when she saw that her father was actually smiling, she couldn¡¯t help but blame him in her heart. ¡°Father, how can you still laugh? It¡¯s very likely that I won¡¯t be able to become his disciple. That girl, Ella¡­ She will be stronger than me for the rest of her life¡­¡± Natasha said resentfully. She clearly remembered that when Lin Lei had just returned from the ruins, Ella didn¡¯t even have the strength of a Magus Apprentice of the first rank. But just now, she had sensed that the aura of the mageforce emanating from Ella was many times stronger than hers¡­ This made her very unhappy. As for women, there wasn¡¯t a single one who didn¡¯t like to get jealous¡­ Roderick looked at his angry daughter and laughed. A father knows his daughter well. Roderick naturally knew why his daughter was unhappy. He moved closer to Natasha¡¯s ear and said in a soft voice. ¡°Natasha, Daddy has thought of a great way to make you surpass Ella and even Walton and the others¡­ if this method works, you might be the next Great Sage!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing her father¡¯s words, Natasha, who had a melancholic look on her face, instantly widened her eyes, ¡°What method? Father, don¡¯t keep me in suspense! Tell me!¡± Natasha was very excited, and her gaze flickered as she looked at Roderick Roderick slowly began to tell her his plan. Hearing that her father¡¯s plan was actually to marry her off to Lin Lei, Natasha¡¯s beautiful face instantly turned red! ¡°Father, this, this, this¡­¡± She stammered, unable to utter a single word for a long time. ¡°Natasha, have faith in your father. To be able to marry Lin Lei is definitely your greatest blessing!¡± Roderick¡¯s gaze was solemn as he spoke, ¡°Just now, you heard it all. The current Lin Lei is already the Eastern Emperor, and he has the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell. His future prospects are absolutely limitless!¡± ¡°If you become his wife, will he not teach you the method to advance to a higher level?¡± ¡°Besides, even if he is ruthless enough to not teach you the method to advance to a higher realm, if you become his wife, it means that in the future, you will be the empress of the East Emperor!¡± ¡°This identity means that you are the most honorable woman in the entire easternmost region!¡± ¡°Daughter, think about it. How great of an honor is this?!¡± ¡°Do you know how big the entire easternmost region is?¡± ¡°The easternmost region stretches across tens of thousands of miles, has a population of over ten million, and has over a hundred sects!¡± ¡°And once you become the woman of the Eastern Emperor, so many people and sects will listen to your orders, and even the entire continent will spread your name!¡± ¡°Daughter, this is a good thing that countless women dare not hope for. Think about it carefully¡­¡± Roderick¡¯s face was filled with excitement as he spoke. Clearly, everything he said had nothing to do with him, but he himself couldn¡¯t help but go crazy with excitement! ¡°Father, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t agree. I am¡­¡± Natasha waved her hand, her face blushing as she interrupted her father. She wasn¡¯t lying. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to marry Lin Lei. In fact, after discovering that Lin Lei was becoming more and more powerful, her impression of him had long since changed. Right now, not only did she not have a bad impression of Lin Lei, she actually had a good impression of him. Thus, she didn¡¯t reject the suggestion about Lin Lei. Particularly, everything that her father had just said was filled with temptation for Natasha! Who wouldn¡¯t want to become the woman behind a powerful man? Who wouldn¡¯t want their name to spread throughout the entire continent of Magic? Everyone wanted it! Especially a woman like Natasha, who was somewhat vain. She couldn¡¯t withstand such temptation. But the only thing was ¡­ ¡°The only thing was, Father, I¡¯m willing to marry Lin Lei, but¡­ is Lin Lei willing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Lin Lei was once imprisoned in the cellars of the sect for a year because of me¡­¡± ¡°To a man, this is a lifelong humiliation. Are you sure he won¡¯t hold a grudge and then willingly accept me?¡± Natasha¡¯s face was red as she spoke. At this moment, she was like a young girl in love, a worried look on her face as she wondered if her lover would despise her¡­ ¡°No, Natasha. Trust father¡¯s judgment. A man who has achieved great things will not remember this little bit of humiliation.¡± Roderick laughed as he patted his daughter on the shoulder, ¡°In addition, when you really marry Lin Lei, you will discover that the world will have a different understanding of the fact that you imprisoned Lin Lei in the cellar.¡± ¡°They will only think that you imprisoned Lin Lei in the cellar because you were angry at Lin Lei for not being able to advance, or because you saw him get too close to other girls, and then you became jealous.¡± ¡°As for Lin Lei, who was locked up in the cellar, he learned from his mistakes and began to train hard. In the end, he became a Great Sage whose fame shook the East¡­¡± ¡°This sort of storyline is on par with Lin Lei¡¯s rapid rise in power in the real world.¡± ¡°As for this sort of story, will the people of the continent accept it¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. Those bards and dramatists will make the public believe that this is true.¡± ¡°After all, who would suspect that a married couple once had a blood feud?¡± ¡°In addition, Father has already decided that as long as you marry Lin Lei, I will give the entire Li Fire Sect to Lin Lei as a betrothal gift!¡± ¡°The Li Fire Sect has all of Lin Lei¡¯s memories from the first half of his life. He definitely won¡¯t give it up so easily.¡± ¡°In that case, I would imagine Lin Lei won¡¯t refuse, right?¡± Roderick said with a confident look on his face. Natasha¡¯s heart began to thump when she heard that her father, in order for her to marry Lin Lei, was willing to risk the entire future of the Li Fire Sect. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but begin to imagine the scene of her entering the marriage hall together with Lin Lei¡­ ¡°Bang!¡± But right at this moment, within Lin Lei¡¯s courtyard, a massive explosion suddenly rang out! An extremely powerful surge of energy shot into the skies, illuminating the entire area within a hundred miles as though it were daytime! ¡°It¡¯s the aura of a King¡¯s weapon!¡± Walton, who had immediately noticed the abnormality, couldn¡¯t help but let out a surprised cry. Afterwards, he, Bud, and William all three flew out of the room! CH 150 Chapter 150 The Advancement of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell to Level 15! The 10 King level weapons were revolving around Lin Lei like a lantern. Lin Lei still remembered how, when he was still a Magus, he had used all of his power to raise the Sword of Damocles to the King-level. In the end, he had only managed to do it after much effort. But now, the 10 King-level weapons circling around him all had auras that were even more powerful than the Sword of Damocles. These 10 King-level weapons, just by placing them in front, could affect the area within the radius of a hundred miles. If he could transform them into the Infinite Sword Technique, just how powerful would he be? Linley didn¡¯t dare to imagine. He just closed his eyes and used all the mageforce in his body, at the fastest speed to deal with the 10 King weapons! Time slowly passed by in this manner¡­ Outside the room, after noticing Lin Lei had refined the 10 King weapons, Walton and the others keenly realized that Lin Lei¡¯s training this time would definitely take a long time. They therefore dispersed early and returned to their own homes. But of course, only Walton was in a good mood as he left. The others who wanted to take him as their master, or to marry their daughter, all had unhappy looks on their faces. After all, for Lin Lei to come out one day later would mean that they would advance to a higher level one day later¡­ ¡­ One day. Two days. Three days¡­ 10 days¡­ 15 days¡­ All the way until the 20th day. In Lin Lei¡¯s room, the 10 King weapons, which had been incomparably sharp, finally began to melt under the influence of Lin Lei¡¯s mageforce. They had transformed into the rainbow colors that swirled around Lin Lei¡¯s body, shining brilliantly. The initial refinement of the 10 King weapons had complete. Sensing the aura of the King weapons, Lin Lei let out a long sigh of relief. Out of habit, he reached out with his right hand and touched the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell by his side. And then, a familiar system notification rang out in his ears: ¡°Ding! Host touched the head of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell. Experience gained from the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell + 10!¡± ¡°Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell level: 15 (200/5000)!¡± That¡¯s right. In the past 20 days, besides constantly refining these 10 King weapons, Lin Lei also had an additional leisure activity, which was to play with the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell and increase his experience. He became more and more addictive to this pet-training game the more he played with it. Lin Lei felt as though he couldn¡¯t leave the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell at all. Subconsciously, he would reach out to touch it, and then bathe it using a flow of megeforce. This ¡®good habit¡¯ of his had also brought positive feedback to him. The current Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell had not only advanced to the 15th rank, but its size had also increased to the same size as him. In addition, Lin Lei discovered that this fellow had become even harder now. When he had accidentally touched it, he had even felt a bit of pain. He believed that if he used the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell as a defensive tool, he should be able to easily withstand the attacks of the Great Sage of the 2nd or 3rd rank. And if there was any regret¡­ The only regret was that the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell no longer had any notifications regarding the awakening of a skill. Up until now, he had only learned that one skill, ¡¯emergence¡¯. However, Lin Lei wasn¡¯t in a rush. Based on his judgment, it would take a long time for the people of the North and the South to reach the East. After all, the North and the South were quite far apart from the East, and there were all sorts of magical formations left behind on the road. If one was careless and fell into a trap, it would truly be quite troublesome. In addition, the people of the South and the people of the North hadn¡¯t come to the East for more than a century. They didn¡¯t dare to travel so fast this time. Presumably, the enemy wouldn¡¯t arrive for more than half a year. During this period of time, Lin Lei could relax and wait for the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell to level up. But of course, the most important thing was that he now had a new directions to level up¡­ The infinite Sword technique! During the past 20 days of nurturing the King weapon, Lin Lei could clearly sense: If he could evolve the Infinite Sword Technique this time, it was very likely that he would be able to train the Infinite Sword Technique to the fifth stage. As for the battle-power of the fifth stage, Lin Lei felt that he would definitely be able to kill an expert of the fifth rank Great Sage with a single blow! (Although he currently didn¡¯t have the power of the fifth rank Great Sage, he was still very confident.) ¡°Buzz¡­ buzz¡­ buzz¡­¡± Right at this moment, the auras of the 10 King weapons hovering around Lin Lei finally began to move! This meant that only one final step was left to cultivate the Infinite Sword Technique¡­ Qi refining! Thinking of this, Lin Lei didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He immediately closed his eyes and began to use his mageforce to continue cultivating¡­ CH 151 Chapter 151 New System Rewards Just a single King weapon contained an extremely terrifying amount of mageforce, not to mention 10. If Lin Lei wasn¡¯t at the level of a Great Sage, at the level of an ordinary Sage, it would probably be extremely difficult for him to control the enormous amount of mageforce he had refined, not to mention refining them. ¡­ Speaking about Lin Lei¡­ Right now, with his eyes closed, Lin Lei felt as though he was fighting against a giant wave. The giant wave swept towards him, carrying with it an aura that swept through the heavens. Lin Lei was sitting in the lotus position in front of the giant wave. In the face of danger, he didn¡¯t panic. He chanted the Laws of Mageforce, summoning the enormous mageforce hand one after another, circling behind him. When the giant wave came crashing towards him, it was like he was pressing down on a dog¡¯s head, forcing the giant wave to the ground! ¡°Boom!¡± Countless strands of mageforce exploded in all directions in this battle! Lin Lei¡¯s courtyard once again exploded with countless spirals of mageforce! The spirals of mageforce exploded in all directions into balls of energy that attracted the attention of countless disciples of the Li Fire Sect. ¡­ After repeatedly battling for more than 10 rounds¡­ Lin Lei could sense that more than half of the mageforce emanating from the 10 King weapons had been absorbed by him. At the same time, the laws of the Infinite Sword Technique in his body seemed to open up like a giant mouth, devouring all of the mageforce released by the King weapons. The laws of the Infinite Sword Technique continued to expand. That surge of the sword intent was like boiling hot water. There was no way to block it and dodge it, and it roared wildly in Linl Lei¡¯s mind! ¡°Roar!¡± Finally, in the end, after an intense earth shaking roar, Lin Lei could sense that the Infinite Sword Technique in his body was shattering inch by inch, exploding with a brilliant golden light. Subsequent to the golden light, the purer and more powerful energy once again reformed into a new Infinite Sword Technique. Lin Lei could sense that this Infinite Sword Technique was already at the fourth rank¡­ ¡°Whew¡­¡± He let out a long sigh, revealing a gratified smile. He had succeeded¡­ The Infinite Sword Technique had finally¡­ once again leveled up! He thought excitedly! But in the next moment¡­ The previously calm Infinite Sword Technique suddenly began to emit a dazzling light! The mageforce within its body began to expand again! ¡°This is¡­¡± Sensing this powerful aura, Lin Lei was stunned. This was completely out of his expectations! ¡°Could it be¡­ that the breakthrough in the sword technique hasn¡¯t ended?¡± A bold guess appeared in Lin Lei¡¯s mind. And then, without any hesitation, he immediately sat in the lotus position and began to examine the power of the sword technique again. But before he could carefully examine what had happened to the Infinite Sword Technique, in the next moment¡­ The entire Infinite Sword Technique exploded again with a dazzling light! Its originally impregnable sword body was once again shattered¡­ Finally, with a flash of light, an even more powerful aura condensed into a brand new greenish-purple sword embryo¡­ ! ¡°This is¡­¡± Seeing this brand new sword embryo, Lin Lei was stunned. This was a completely different sword embryo from before! From his body, Lin Lei could clearly sense that the mageforce within this sword embryo was even purer and more powerful! ¡°Level 5¡­ Infinite Sword Technique?¡± Lin Lei found it hard to believe. But as this thought arose in his mind, he quickly confirmed that this was real! The level 5 Infinite Sword Technique was even more powerful than before, and its appearance was completely different. But of course, there was another thing that made Lin Lei certain that this was real¡­ At the same time the sword embryo appeared, a new system notification rang out in his mind: [ ¡°Ding! Congratulations to host for refining your qi 10,000 times. You have successfully upgraded the Infinite Sword Technique to level 5!] [ The sword qi condensed from the level 5 Infinite Sword Technique can kill a peak ranked 10 Great Sage! Host, please use it with caution. ] [ The system¡¯s new rewards are as follows: ] [ 1. Northdark Divine Techniques (full version) ] (Northdark Sect¡¯s founding divine techniques, a total of 12 books! When cultivated to the peak-level, one would possess the ability to shift the stars and awaken the northern troll ¡®Kun¡¯! As this technique is too powerful and difficult to cultivate, there had always been very few who could successfully cultivate it, so it was gradually lost. Now, even Northdark Sect only has five books.) The whereabouts of the previous Eastern Emperor Gandalf¡¯s 10 Shadow Guards! (Gandalf¡¯s 10 Shadow Guards were not only Gandalf¡¯s 10 most trusted guards, but also Gandalf¡¯s 10 personal disciples. Five of them had trained to the High Magus realm! At the peak of their power, six of the top ten experts of the entire continent were the 10 Shadow Guards.) ] A series of system notifications rang out. Not only had Lin Lei learned that he had trained his Infinity Sword Technique to level 5, he had also received a new divine reward! The Darknorth Divine Technique¡­ at full power, he could summon a ¡®Kun¡±¡­ The whereabouts of the 10 Shadow Guards¡­ ? The 10 personal disciples of Gandalf, who had reached the realm of High Magus¡­??? Hearing the system notifications, Lin Lei was completely stunned. It had to be said that the system¡¯s reward this time had too much information. What Darknorth Divine Techniques¡­ What 10 High Magus Shadow Guards¡­ These were all concepts that he had heard of for the first time. Especially¡­ ¡°High Magus? Is there such a realm in the Magic Continent? ¡°The highest realm in the Magus world¡­ isn¡¯t that the Great Sage?¡± ¡°Could it be that there is a new realm beyond the Great Sage?¡± Lin Lei was stunned. He wasn¡¯t pretending to be stupid. He really had never heard of the High Magus realm! What level of expert was this? Why neither Roderick nor Bud had ever mentioned this to him before? Lin Lei felt as though he had opened the door to a new world. This made his heart surge with excitement. This feeling was like someone pointing at a mountain and saying, ¡°That is the highest mountain in the world. If you climb it, you will be the number one person in the world.¡±. But later, when he excitedly climbed up, he discovered that behind the mountain, there was still another mountain. It was an even higher mountain! There were mountains beyond mountains, and there were people beyond people. In this world, what was the highest peak? What was a peerless expert? In an instant, Lin Lei felt as though he was a grain of sand in the heavens, truly insignificant. This caused Lin Lei, who had been immersed in the joy of the advancement of the Infinite Sword Technique, his smile once again sank. ¡°That makes sense. Otherwise, if the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell is only at level 15 and is able to block the attacks of the Great Sage, then wouldn¡¯t the level 100 Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell be able to crush the Great Sage to death with just a light touch? Then what¡¯s the point of fighting?¡± ¡°There should be more experts in this world!¡± Lin Lei quickly adjusted his mindset, preparing to take a look at the system reward. But right at this moment, a new system notification rang out: ¡°Ding! Host has received the reward, ¡®the whereabouts of the 10 Shadow Guards of the Eastern Emperor¡¯. A new system mission has been created¡­¡± ¡°The system mission is as follows:¡± ¡°Host, within a month, based on ¡®the whereabouts of the 10 Shadow Guards of the Eastern Emperor¡¯, find the place where the 10 Shadow Guards perished and acquire the relics of the 10 Shadow Guards!¡± CH 152 Chapter 152 Upgraded Version of the Fiery Eyes- the Seven Color Eyes Spell The relic of the 10 Shadow Guards¡­ Lin Lei frowned. Although he didn¡¯t know why the system had suddenly issued such a mission, his instincts told him that the relic of the 10 Shadow Guards would definitely be extremely crucial to his current situation! It might even be the key to dealing with the enemies of the North and the South! That¡¯s right. Right now, Lin Lei was still thinking about the unknown enemies of the North and the South. After all, this was the first warning he had received from his spiritual sense after becoming the Eastern Emperor. He believed that his instincts wouldn¡¯t lie to him. Especially now, after learning that there was actually a High Magus realm above the Great Sage, he became even more wary of the unknown enemies of the North and the South! His instincts told him that this time, there would definitely be a High Magus amongst the people from the North and the South! Although it had been many years since a High Magus had appeared in the easternmost region, the other two places might not be so¡­ This was Lin Lei¡¯s guess. Thinking of these, he accepted the system¡¯s mission and began to check the location of the 10 Shadows Guards of Gandalf which the system had previously rewarded him. He opened it and slowly read through it. Lin Lei discovered that this was actually a map. According to the map¡¯s instructions, the remains of the 10 Shadow Guards were on an island in the Eastern Sea which was 3000 miles in the east of the largest city in the easternmost region, Linzi City. At the same time, there was a magical barrier set up by them. Through that magical barrier, he would be able to acquire the remains of the 10 Shadows Guards. Lin Lei read the map four or five times. After making sure that he wouldn¡¯t forget it, he burned it to ashes. This was a matter of great fortune for the entire easternmost region. He couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. Finally, after doing all this, he got up and prepared to leave his room. By now, nearly two months had passed since he had entered closed-door cultivation. During these two months, in order to avoid being disturbed by the outside world, he had set up a barrier around his room. Under this barrier, no sound or aura outside the room would be able to affect him. Unless someone barged into his room, which meant that the Li Fire Sect was in danger, and it was time for him to leave seclusion. However, it looked like this sort of thing did not happened. After removing the barrier, Lin Lei prepared to first go and see how his disciples, Ella and Walton, were doing with their Fiery Eyes cultivation.. However, right at this moment, a ¡®biu¡¯ sound rang out in his mind! The system then notified him: ¡°Congratulations to the host for having two disciples who have simultaneously comprehended the Mystic Ability, ¡®Fiery Eyes¡¯. Ten times reward is currently being generated¡­ !¡± ¡°Ten times reward has been successfully generated! Congratulations to the host for having learned the evolved version of the Mystic Ability: Seven Color Eyes Spell!¡± The Seven Color Eyes Spell¡­ An unfamiliar name entered Lin Lei¡¯s mind. Lin Lei was stunned. Immediately after, an extremely dazzling Mystic Ability appeared in his consciousness. Lin Lei focused his gaze, only to see that the Seven Color Eyes Spell was glowing with a dazzling light. At the same time, the system¡¯s introduction rang out in his mind: ¡°Seven Color Eyes Spell: a top-tier secret spell which originated from the southern barbarians! It belongs to the mageforce of fire!¡± ¡°This spell can transform into seven rays of light, red, orange, green, yellow, blue, indigo, and purple.¡± ¡°The rays of light can alternate between each other. Each color corresponds to a unique ocular technique.¡± ¡°As this spell is a top-grade secret spell, it can not be mastered with a single click. It requires the host to repeatedly practice it before he can master it!¡± ¡­ The sound of the introduction gradually grew weaker, and in the end, it fell silent. After hearing this introduction, Lin Lei¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. Top-grade secret spell! This was the part of this spell that impressed him the most. Just these few four short words were enough to make Lin Lei excited! One must know that although he currently had many Mystic Abilities, this was the first one that could be called a top-grade secret spell! Aside from this, there was one other thing that Lin Lei had a deep impression of: The Mystic Ability which he received this time required him to repeatedly study it in order to master it. Previously, he had been able to master the Fiery Eyes, which had evolved from the Eye of Inspection, just through one click on the button. What did this mean¡­ ? Lin Lei was silent as he thought of a possibility: ¡°Could it be that all the Mystic Abilities which can be learned with a single click are ordinary Mystic Abilities? For example, this sort of secret spell which has undergone a second evolution requires me to repeatedly cultivate it.¡± ¡°In that case, doesn¡¯t this mean that as long as I can master the other Mystic Abilities which the system has given to me, such as the Black Fire Ultimate Kill, Three Thousand Great Transformations, Freeze Spell and pass on to Ella and the others, it will give me new Mystic Abilities?¡± ¡°Then will these Mystic Abilities also be the most supreme secret spells in the world?¡± Lin Lei¡¯s was thinking excitedly. He couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. This was because the secret spells, as the most supreme secret spells of the various regions, had always been closed to the public. If Lin Lei was able to acquire them through the system¡¯s cheating methods, then¡­ in the future, when he encountered enemies from the other regions, this would definitely be an unexpected trump card! But of course, there was another obvious problem: although after successfully cultivating a secret spell, one¡¯s explosive combat power would be extremely powerful, it would also be extremely difficult to cultivate it. Taking this Seven Color Eyes Spell as an example. In the entire southern barbarian tribe of the southernmost region¡­ There were less than 10 people who could open three color eyes. There were only two people who could open five color eyes. There wasn¡¯t a single person who could open all seven color eyes. ¡­ But, the most difficult part of cultivating this secret spell wasn¡¯t a problem to Lin Lei at all! It was because¡­ He had a system! That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t forget, Lin Lei¡¯s system¡¯s ability was: as long as he repeatedly cultivated it, he would be able to completely master the technique! Therefore, to him, mastering the Seven Color Eyes Spell was only a matter of time! ¡°This is a secret technique that was tailor-made for me¡­¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he spoke. But when he thought of this, he was instantly stunned. A new discovery had suddenly appeared! In the blink of an eye, he suddenly had an epiphany! ¡°Aiya! I now understand why the system suddenly awakened the ¡®epiphany¡¯ ability to make the disciple accepted become stronger!¡± 1 ¡°This ability, on the surface, seems to increase the power of my disciple, but in reality¡­¡± ¡°In the end, it is still constantly strengthening myself!¡± Lin Lei¡¯s eyes were shining with delight: ¡°Yes, this is how it works. I take in disciples and teach them techniques, allowing me to gain insights into higher-level techniques. High-level techniques are very difficult to train in, but because I have the power of the origin system, it is extremely easy for me to learn them!¡± This series of steps, in the end, served to help me master even more powerful Mystic Abilities! System¡­ I understand now! At this moment, Lin Lei¡¯s eyes were filled with hint of excitement. However, the system¡¯s rewards were far from over. Just as Lin Lei was preparing to train in the Seven Color Eyes Spell, a new system notification rang out: ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host¡¯s disciple, Ella, for successfully advancing to the Sage level. Walton has successfully advanced to the Great Sage level. Special Reward: ten times reward¡­¡± ¡°Ten times reward is being generated¡­¡± ¡°Ten times reward generated successfully¡­¡± ¡°Ding! The system rewards the host for advancing by two levels¡­¡± ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for advancing to the third rank Great Sage!¡± CH 153 Chapter 153 The Great Sage of the Third Rank The Great Sage of the third rank! The system¡¯s calm warning, to Lin Lei, wasn¡¯t calm at all. In fact, it was like a sudden strike of thunder! This was the Great Sage of the third rank? I had not been cultivating calmly recently! Lin Lei was stunned. He did not expect that the system¡¯s reward would be so unreasonable! This sudden upgrade had completely caught him off guard. Was it that easy to advance in terms of level for the Great Sage¡­? He mumbled to himself mechanically. For a long time, he couldn¡¯t believe that this was real. However, as his excitement slowly subsided, he began to analyze his own realm. ¡°The system says¡­ This is the 10 times reward for Ella and Walton¡¯s advancement?¡± ¡°Walton¡¯s advancement to the first rank of Great Sage¡­ the 10 times reward the system gave me only allowed me to advance to the third rank of the Great Sage¡­¡± ¡°Does this mean that the difference in power between a first rank Great Sage and a third rank Great Sage is 10 times greater?¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but think about it. His guess was basically correct. After all, the 10 times reward for Ella¡¯s advancement to the Sage was negligible for someone of the Great Sage. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that the current me can now fight against 10 Walton?¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but laugh as he thought about this. However, not long after this thought surfaced, he thought about the existence of the ¡®High Magus¡¯, and his smile slowly froze¡­ ¡°If a Great Sage of the third rank is 10 times more powerful than a Great Sage of the first rank, then¡­ how powerful would a High Magus be?¡± ¡°Could it be that at my level, he can fight a hundred at once?¡± As Lin Lei thought of this, the image of him being sent flying by a single punch from a High Magus appeared in his mind. After that¡­ He couldn¡¯t laugh anymore¡­ ¡°Alas, I¡¯m still too weak. I need to increase the speed at which I increase my power¡­¡± He sighed. The joy he had felt upon becoming a Great Sage of the third rank was swept away. But of course, only Lin Lei had the reason to be ¡®unhappy¡¯. If it had been anyone else on the continent who discovered that they had advanced from a first rank Great Sage to a third rank Great Sage in just two short months, they would probably be so excited that they fainted¡­ ¡°Taking in disciples and gaining reward is indeed a good way to quickly advance to the next level¡­ I have taken in too few¡­ No, to be specific, too few high-level disciples. it would be good if I could have a few more Great Sages, or even top-notch Sages¡­¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t help but think, and soon two names appeared in his mind: Bud, William! ¡°Well, I wish I could take these two fellows as my disciples, but I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t agree¡­¡± Lin Lei let out a sigh, pushing the door open, he prepared to go out and get some fresh air. ¡°Creak.¡± The door opened. But just as he was about to step out, Lin Lei was stunned. At the door, two familiar faces appeared in front of him! These two were¡­ Bud and William! ¡°Bud? William? Why are both of you here?¡± Lin Lei¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. He hadn¡¯t expected that after two months of secluded meditation, the first people he would meet were actually these two fellows! Based on his memories from before his secluded meditation, the last time he had met these two was when they had rejected his request to take them as his disciples. Therefore, right now, they should be angry at home and ignoring him? But why¡­ would they appear at his doorstep? Moreover¡­ Judging from their current state¡­ their eyes were swollen, and their eye bags were black¡­ They didn¡¯t seem to have slept well. Clearly, they hadn¡¯t slept all night¡­ But then, after reaching the Sage level, not sleeping for a day or two wouldn¡¯t cause them any discomfort. Unless¡­ They hadn¡¯t slept well for more than 10 days! Oh my God! Could it be that these two fellows had been guarding my door for more than 10 days? Lin Lei was stunned. He couldn¡¯t understand what these two fellows suddenly turned crazy. Right at this moment, on the opposite side, when Bud and William realized that it was really Lin Lei who had come out, they were so excited that they almost jumped over to hug him. But before they did, they were the first to discover that the aura on Lin Lei¡¯s body¡­ was even more powerful than before! This wasn¡¯t the aura of a Great Sage of the first rank. This was¡­ ¡°Lin Lei, you¡­ advanced again?¡± Bud asked with a trembling face. The nearby William¡¯s eyes were wide open as he stared at Lin Lei. Lin Lei, being stared at by these two, nodded and laughed. ¡°I was lucky enough to advance to a Great Sage of the third rank¡­¡± A Great Sage of the third rank?? Stupefied. Bud and William were completely stupefied! Lin Lei¡¯s casual words, to their ears, were like a heavy hammer! They were hammered so hard that they were dizzy. Then, Bud was the first to react. This was a good time to acknowledge him as their master! Therefore without any hesitation, he immediately fell to his knees, kowtowing to Lin Lei. ¡°Master Lin Lai, please accept this kowtow from your disciple!¡± ¡°Dong! Dong! Dong!¡± Three kowtows in a row Each kowtow was louder than the previous! Hearing these sounds, Lin Lei¡­ was stunned! What was going on? What lucky day was today? Not only had he gained insights into the fifth stage Infinite Sword Technique, acquired the Seven Color Eyes Spell, and advanced to become a Great Sage of the third rank, but¡­ Bud, who had been making a face at him all this time, had actually acknowledged him as his master? Lin Lei was caught off guard by this sudden surprise. Right at this moment, ¡°Bang!¡±! Yet another loud bang! Lin Lei turned and looked over, only to see William kneeling down as well, and then, ¡°Dong! Dong! Dong!¡± Three consecutive kowtows. ¡°Master, please accept disciple¡¯s kowtow!¡± Holy sh*t! He was stunned! This time, he was completely stunned! William, who had always been the most cold and aloof, had also acknowledged him as his master??? Happiness came too quickly, like a tornado. Lin Lei stood there in a daze. Only after ten or so seconds did he realize that all of this was real! Then, he hurriedly went forward, one in each hand, helping Bud and William to their feet. He hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no, Brothers, if you want to acknowledge me as your master, then do it. There¡¯s no need for so much formalities!¡± Lin Lei said politely. But in his heart, he was completely overjoyed! Hahaha! He had taken in two more disciples at the peak of the Sage realm! This way, if they advanced, wouldn¡¯t he receive 10 times the reward? ? That was¡­ 20 times of the reward from the first rank of the Great Sage¡­ There was a high chance that he would directly advance to the fifth rank of the Great Sage realm! Lin Lei thought excitedly, with the smile on his face growing wider and wider. He was truly lucky. He couldn¡¯t even block it! He let out a sigh. Looking at his two new disciples, he couldn¡¯t help but think with joy. Right at this moment, the system¡¯s notification rang out: ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for accepting a new disciple, Bud, William! Activate the ¡®epiphany¡¯ ability!¡± ¡°The host can teach new disciples any techniques at any time. The system¡¯s ¡®epiphany¡¯ ability will be activated at all times!¡± ¡­ No problem at all! Lin Lei was laughing to himself as he thought this. He patted William and Bud on their shoulders, prepared to skip the nonsense and directly teach the two new techniques. After all, right now, the most important thing was to increase one¡¯s power and level! Only, Lin Lei was worried, but he didn¡¯t expect that Bud and William were even more worried! Before Lin Lei could even say ¡°your master is going to teach you the first Mystical Ability¡±, Bud and William had said directly in unison. ¡°Master, please teach me the technique to become a first rank Great Sage!¡± CH 154 Chapter 154 Taking in and Teaching Disciples Hearing what Bud and William had said, Lin Lei¡¯s words, which had been on the tip of his tongue, were immediately pushed back. What¡­what the heck! Was your intention to take me as your master so obvious? Although I had other intentions as well, you two were even more impatient than I was. Your master was very anxious¡­ Lin Lei was speechless. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know if he was lucky or sad to be able to take in these two as his disciples¡­ On the other end, after seeing Lin Lei¡¯s expression, Bud suddenly realized that he might have been too hasty. This wasn¡¯t a good thing¡­ Therefore, he hurriedly explained, ¡°Master, we¡­ the two of us truly want to take you as our master! The reason why we are so eager to know how to become a Great Sage is because we are particularly curious as to how that fellow Walton was able to become a Great Sage so quickly.¡± ¡°Logically speaking, our talent shouldn¡¯t be any weaker than his, but¡­These past few days, after the two of us went into secluded meditation, we followed the same method as before to become Great Sages. However, we discovered that we were unable to advance at all¡­ This is why we are so eager to know how Walton was able to do it.¡± Bud¡¯s face finished speaking with a face full of bitterness. But Lin Lei could hear the deep meaning in his words! I was just wondering why these two little rascals had suddenly changed so fast! So it turned out that after seeing Walton advanced to the next level, they had been filled with envy and jealousy, which was why they had come here to take me as their master¡­ Lin Lei instantly understood everything. Therefore, in an instant, that bit of embarrassment he had felt earlier, because he had wanted to take in a disciple to advance to the next level, instantly vanished. Everyone actually had their own goals. Then¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be polite anymore. Lin Lei grinned as he thought about this, and then he coughed softly and said. ¡°Actually, Walton¡¯s method of advancing to the level of Great Sage is very simple. He suddenly gained an epiphany because he had trained in the Mystic Abilities I had imparted to him. That¡¯s why he suddenly rose to the level of Great Sage.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s tone was calm as he spoke. Actually, he didn¡¯t know very much about Walton¡¯s advancement to the next level. However, based on how Ella¡¯s cultivation in the Mystic Abilities which had allowed her to increase her level, it was likely that the same reason why Walton had advanced so quickly.. On the other end, after hearing about Walton, Bud was instantly excited. He hurriedly asked. ¡°What Mystic Abilities? Master¡­ Master Lin, can you teach me¡­ and William?¡± Bud couldn¡¯t help but say excitedly. At this moment, his mind was filled with excitement. He was confident that no matter how fast Lin Lei spoke, he would be able to memorize each and every single word he said! William, by Bud¡¯s side, was thinking along the same line. ¡°Certainly. However, just like previously, I¡¯ll only demonstrate it once. How much you can remember will depend on your own nature¡­¡± Lin Lei said with a smile. Hearing these words, Bud and William were completely stunned! Ah?! It¡¯s still just demonstrating once? Then what¡¯s the difference between the two of us taking you as our master and not taking??? You¡¯re going too far! Lin Lei! Bud thought angrily, and in the next moment when he was just about to retort, Lin Lei¡¯s words shut him off¡­ Lin Lei said, ¡°Previously, Walton had only seen it once before he understood it.¡± ¡­ Bud swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue. Walton had actually learned it in such a way¡­ Then¡­ he truly had nothing to say. If Walton was able to learn it, then so was I! He clenched his fists as he thought to himself. ¡°The Mystic Ability which Walton has mastered is known as Fiery Eyes.¡± ¡°And I, I have the other Mystic Ability which I intend to impart to you.¡± Seeing that the two were silent, Lin Lei spoke out. ¡°Currently, there are two techniques. One is known as the Black Fire Ultimate Kill, while the other is known as¡­ Three Thousand Great Transformation.¡± ¡°Of these two techniques, the Black Fire Ultimate Kill is a Mystic Ability of the Fire Mageforce. Its main form is that it can summon a ball of black flame out of thin air, appearing anywhere within your line of sight. The black flame will never be extinguished, and will burn the enemy to ashes!¡± ¡°Whereas the Three Thousand Great Transformation is a secret technique of the elven race. To be precise, it belongs to the Light Mageforce. Its external form is: it can directly turn invisible and summon three thousand phantoms that look exactly like you. The phantoms can follow your commands to advance or retreat. Using this technique, taking the head of a general among 10,000 soldiers will be as easy as taking an object from a bag!¡± ¡°These are the two Mystic Abilities.¡± ¡°Which technique do you want to learn?¡± The Black Fire Ultimate Technique¡­ The Three Thousand Great Transformation¡­ As Lin Lei finished his introduction, Bud and William both frowned. They had memorized every single word Lin Lei had just said. Therefore they clearly knew that these two techniques, no matter which one, are definitely top-notch Mystic Abilities! Due to this, choosing which technique to learn became a crucial question. When the two thought of this, they both fell silent. After a long period of silence, this time, it was William who spoke first. ¡°Master, I want to learn all the three techniques, the Fiery Eyes, Three Thousand Great Transformation, and the Black Fire Ultimate! As well as the Freeze Spell previously¡­ How do I reach the same level as Ella? I also want to know¡­¡± ¡°Master, please teach me!¡± William then once more bowed heavily towards Lin Lei. At the same time, Bud spoke out as well. ¡°That¡¯s right! Master, I want to learn all the three techniques as well! I definitely won¡¯t admit that I¡¯m inferior to Walton! Master, please teach me!¡± ¡°Thump!¡± Bud instantly fell to his knees as well. As for Lin Lei, seeing that his two brothers had both fallen to their knees, he had nothing more to say. Since they both wanted to learn, then he would teach them all! In any case, he was only going to demonstrate a bit. It wouldn¡¯t take too much effort. Thinking of this, Lin Lei smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Seeing that both you are working so hard, your master is very gratified¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then your master will demonstrate a bit. Watch carefully!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± Without pausing, Lin Lei flew into the air, with his entire body bursting with mageforce. To be honest, after becoming a third rank Great Sage, Lin Lei hadn¡¯t made a move yet. Right now, his hands were itchy, and he wanted to see just how much combat power he could unleash! ¡°Fiery Eyes ¡ª open!¡± A loud shout! The mageforce surrounding Lin Lei¡¯s body began to scatter in all directions, and the vast amount of natural mageforce seemed to have received an order as it swarmed towards Lin Lei¡¯s eyes! Wherever the mageforce gathered, Lin Lei¡¯s eyes began to emit rays of golden light. The rays of light were like lasers, shooting straight into the distance, and finally, in mid-air, they formed into a dazzling beam of light! The most miraculous thing was that everything that was illuminated by this beam of light, including its life force, mageforce, elemental essence, and other information, all appeared in front of Lin Lei¡¯s eyes. But of course, none of this was visible to Bud and William. However, this didn¡¯t stop them from feeling how awesome this Mystic Abilities were. The two of them stood there in a daze, completely stunned. At the same time, in their minds, they felt as though a clump of information was slowly being shattered. For some reason, an extremely mysterious feeling appeared in their minds¡­ ¡­ As Lin Lei had released his Fiery Eyes, which had completely released his mageforce¡­ Therefore, in the distance¡­ Ella and Walton immediately noticed this ray of light. ¡°It¡¯s Master! He¡¯s come out of seclusion!¡± Ella was the first to react. She shouted excitedly, then jumped off the bed and charged out of the room! CH 155 Chapter 155 The Four Disciples Gather Together ¡°Lin Lei¡­ Master has finally come out of seclusion¡­ These past 20 days waiting have been very tiring¡­¡± In Walton¡¯s room, the meditating Walton had also noticed Lin Lei¡¯s Fiery Eyes. He then opened his eyes slowly, and a hint of a bitter smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Ever since he had gained insight into the Fiery Eyes, Walton had been very proud for a period of time. This was because he felt that his insight had nothing to do with Lin Lei¡¯s teaching. He had gained insight on his own. But very quickly, he discovered that it wasn¡¯t the case. When he began to cultivate other techniques during his closed-door cultivation, he was still very slow. In fact, it could even be said that he was very slow. Therefore only now did Walton realize that his talent hadn¡¯t changed at all. The last time he had gained insight into the Fiery Eyes, it had all been because of Lin Lei¡¯s demonstration¡­ This caused him to feel extremely frustrated. But subconsciously, he began to look forward to Lin Lei¡¯s new teaching. After all, after having tasted the sweetness of an epiphany, he felt that the epiphany was simply too wonderful! That sort of miraculous feeling was like of divine assistance! Only, what made him sad afterwards was that Lin Lei had never come out of his closed-door cultivation. Yet he didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. After all, these past few days, he could clearly sense that Lin Lei¡¯s courtyard would occasionally erupt with the aura of a King weapon. It could be seen that Lin Lei was definitely in closed-door cultivation, cultivating some sort of divine secret spell. If he were to disturb him because of some trivial matter, then he might cause the wrath of Lin Lei¡­ In that case, his gains wouldn¡¯t be worth his losses. Therefore, these past few days, Walton had been patiently waiting. Today, the day had finally arrived! Without any hesitation, he immediately flew out of the room, heading towards Lin Lei¡¯s direction! ¡­ In just a few short breaths, Walton had arrived at Lin Lei¡¯s courtyard. Looking over, he noticed that besides Lin Lei, who was hovering in mid-air, there were already two people standing below him: Bud and William. ¡°Why are these two fellows here?¡± ¡°Could it be that they really have taken Lin Lei as their master?¡± Thinking back to what the two had said, Walton didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Swoosh. He descended from mid-air, preparing to walk towards Bud and William. But after taking a few steps forward, he discovered that Bud and William did not discovered that he was approaching them. Instead, they were in a daze. Clearly, they had entered a miraculous state of sudden enlightenment. In this state, they didn¡¯t notice that Walton was getting closer at all. But when Walton saw this, he quickly connected the dots. Wasn¡¯t this the same look he had when he watched Lin Lei practice his Fiery Eyes? In an instant, Walton came to a sudden realization! ¡°The two of them really have become Lin Lei¡¯s disciples?¡± Walton¡¯s face instantly changed. At this moment, Walton¡¯s emotions were extremely complicated. On one hand, he was happy that he had two more junior apprentice-brothers. But on the other hand, he couldn¡¯t help but feel as though his treasures had been discovered. ¡°It seems these two will soon gain insights into the Great Sage level¡­ I don¡¯t have much time left. I need to quickly gain insights into new Mystic Abilities, or else they will soon catch up to me¡­¡± Walton thought worriedly. At this moment, a clear voice came from behind him, ¡°Walton! You¡¯re here to see Master, too!¡± Hearing this, he knew that it must be Ella. Walton forced a smile. Following the direction of the the voice, he looked over and found that it was indeed Ella. Her face was red and she was running toward him with excitement¡­ This girl had been in seclusion for more than 20 days. She must have raised her mageforce to a higher level, right? I wonder what level she was at now? Walton couldn¡¯t help but think about it when he saw the mageforce whirlpools that Ella was creating as she was running. He frowned and looked at Ella, wanting to see her specific realm. However, when he saw Ella¡¯s current specific realm, Walton was stunned¡­ ¡°How can this be? She¡¯s still at the first rank of Sage?¡± ¡°In the past few days, Ella¡¯s level of insight hasn¡¯t improved at all?¡± Walton had a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°This is illogical!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± He didn¡¯t believe it at all. He focused his gaze, wanting to take another look. But right at this moment, a figure descended from the sky, blocking between him and Ella. It was Lin Lei. He could sense Ella¡¯s aura as well! ¡°Master! Your seclusion has finally ended!¡± Ella laughed as she pounced onto Lin Lei¡¯s body, burrowing into his embrace. As for Lin Lei, he looked at his adorable and obedient disciple, laughing as he reached out to stroke her head. ¡°Ella, your power has improved by quite a bit as well. You¡¯ve already reached the Sage level¡­¡± Lin Lei was truly amazed by the speed at which Ella was advancing. One must know that even Lin Lei himself had taken more than a year to advance from a Magus Apprentice to a Sage, As for Ella, she had actually managed to do it in just two short months¡­ The younger generation was truly formidable¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, but then, Ella suddenly frowned, pouting unhappily, ¡°That¡¯s not true, Master. Ella reached the Sage realm 20 days ago, but in the past 20 days or so, I¡¯ve been training hard every day, but my mageforce hasn¡¯t improved at all¡­¡± ¡°Quickly teach me a Mystic Ability, Master! I feel¡­ I feel as though I¡¯ve encountered the ¡®bottle shock¡¯ stage¡­¡± Ella said this with a serious look on her face. But upon hearing her words, Lin Lei began to laugh. He didn¡¯t know where this little fellow had heard the word ¡®bottle shock¡¯ from. Lin Lei thought to himself, rather amused. At this instant, he heard a heavy voice behind him¡­ ¡°Master, please accept Walton¡¯s bow!¡± Lin Lei turned around, only to see Walton dressed in plain clothes, half-kneeling and bowing to him in greeting. And the aura emanating from his body was shockingly that of a first rank Great Sage¡­ ! CH 156 Chapter 156 Black Fire Absolute Kill Technique Linley looked at Walton, who was half-kneeling in front of him, and nodded in gratification. Seeing the look of certainty on Linley¡¯s face, Walton took the opportunity to speak. ¡°Master, I am stupid, please bestow upon me a technique.¡± Hearing Walton¡¯s heavy voice, Linley replied with a smile on his face, ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t be impatient. Today, I will demonstrate a few more moves for you.¡± Hearing Linley¡¯s words, Walton knew that his trip today had been worth it. After receiving Linley¡¯s affirmative answer, Walton stood up as well, and then together with Linley, they looked towards Bud and William, who were in the middle of their epiphany. After seeing Linley demonstrate the fiery eye technique, the two felt as though they were in a dream. In the dream, the two of them had already learned this technique of the fiery eyes. Only, this dream had always been in the cycle of reincarnation. After they learned the fiery eyes technique, the entire dream would begin a cycle of reincarnation. Just like that, the two of them didn¡¯t know how long they had been in the dream. But what was certain was that the two of them had been in the dream at least a thousand times. And this also allowed the two of them to have a very deep understanding of the fiery eyes. As long as they were awake and practiced a few times in the real world, then they would basically be able to master it. After all, the two of them had been reincarnated countless times in the dream world, and they had long memorized all the methods to quickly master the fiery eyes. Thus, after returning to the real world, as long as the two of them didn¡¯t slack off and trained diligently a few times, they would definitely be able to completely master this technique. In the dream world, the two of them had reincarnated for a very long period of time. But in reality, only a few minutes had passed. Thus, Linley and the others didn¡¯t have to wait long before the two of them came to their senses from their state of sudden enlightenment. After seeing that the two of them had come to their senses, Linley said to them, ¡°How are your insights?¡± The two of them, who had just come to their senses, had been rather confused. But after hearing Linley¡¯s words, the two of them suddenly quivered, completely breaking free from the dream world. After breaking free from the dream world, the two of them both knelt down on one knee and said to Linley, ¡°Thank you, master, for bestowing this technique!¡± Seeing the two of them kneel down on one knee in front of him, Linley nodded in gratification. After all, when these two increased their power, he was actually increasing his own power too! As for the two kneeling on one knee, when they saw Walton behind Linley, their faces turned a rare red. This was because these two had acknowledged Linley as their master later than Walton. According to Linley¡¯s rules, they had to address Walton as ¡®senior¡¯. Thus, when the two saw Walton behind Linley, their faces began to heat up. But after hesitating for a while, they still forced themselves to greet Walton, ¡°Hello, Walton senior!¡± As soon as the two finished speaking, Walton¡¯s previous feeling of having his treasure discovered disappeared without a trace. In fact, as he stared at the two in front of him, Walton felt a hint of secret joy. Before becoming Linley¡¯s disciple, they were all of the same generation, and neither of them was willing to submit to the other. But after becoming Linley¡¯s disciple, Walton suddenly transformed, becoming their senior. This caused Walton, who had never been on good terms with them, to feel a sense of satisfaction. Looking at the two people in front of him, Walton forced himself to hold back the urge to laugh out loud. Then, with that strange, stifled laugh, he said, ¡°Right, thank you, my juniors! For your concern.¡± Walton was in a good mood, but William and Bud, upon hearing his voice, weren¡¯t in a good mood. Originally, they didn¡¯t really like Walton becoming their senior, but in order to prevent Linley from forming a bad impression of them, they accepted it. But Walton¡¯s expression and tone of voice caused their displeasure to rise to another level. But right now, Linley was still standing there. The two of them held back their thoughts of arguing with Walton, and could only pretend that they hadn¡¯t seen anything. Staring at the people interacting in front of him, Linley didn¡¯t say anything. After all, in the past, they had all been very familiar with each other, but now, Walton was a level higher than them. It was only natural that there would be some minor friction. After a while, this matter would be over. Linley was thinking to himself, but before he could speak, a childlike voice rang out in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Master, when can we learn new techniques?!¡± Ella stared with wide eyes at the dazed Linley, then said. Linley, who was in deep thought, was interrupted by Ella¡¯s voice. He came back to his senses and looked at Ella, who wasn¡¯t even as tall as his waist. Then, he reached out and rubbed her head, saying, ¡°If Ella wants to learn, Master will teach you right away.¡± As Linley said these words, the people who had been standing behind him all had looks of excitement on their faces. Because, based on what Linley had just said, they would be able to learn quite a few new techniques today. These new techniques wouldn¡¯t only allow them to increase their levels, they would also be able to use them to deal with enemies. It was like killing two birds with one stone. Thus, when they heard that Linley was about to display his new techniques, all of them revealed excited looks on their faces. ¡°Black Fire Absolute Kill Technique!¡± 1 Linley didn¡¯t pay any attention to the looks on the faces of the people behind him, loudly called out the name of this technique. With a loud shout, the surrounding mageforce began to frantically gather towards his eyes. Right now, Linley¡¯s eyes were like an enormous black hole, greedily absorbing the nearby mageforce. Soon, the mageforce in Linley¡¯s eyes had reached a saturation point. After sensing that the mageforce in his eyes had reached a saturation point, Linley looked at the nearby stone pillar, then began to pour all of the mageforce in his eyes towards it. As Linley released his mageforce, a black flame appeared out of nowhere on the stone pillar. The temperature of this black flame was extremely high. The people standing next to Linley could feel a wave of heat coming towards them. The few of them could feel the heat coming from the black flame. Normally speaking, at their level, the residual heat from the flames wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any physical reactions. However, the black flame which Linley had released, just by relying on the residual heat, were able to cause them to sweat profusely. This caused them to be extremely shocked. After a few breaths, the entire stone pillar had been burnt to a crisp, and yet the black flame which Linley had released hadn¡¯t disappeared. Instead, after landing on the ground, it had scorched a deep hole in the ground. After the black flame burning a deep hole in the ground, it finally exhausted all its magic power and disappeared into the air. CH 157 Chapter 157 Had once more gained a top-tier mystic ability Before everyone¡¯s astonishment came to the end, they all entered a state of sudden enlightenment. Seeing that everyone in front of him had entered a state of sudden enlightenment, Linley didn¡¯t pay them any more attention. Laughing, he returned to his own room. Very quickly, a few minutes passed. The people standing in front of Linley¡¯s courtyard had all recovered from their state of sudden enlightenment. The people who had recovered looked at the empty courtyard in front of them, then bowed. And then, they all left Linley¡¯s courtyard, returning to their own courtyard to enter secluded meditation. Linley didn¡¯t know that they had left. Actually, even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t have cared too much. Right now, he was thinking about how to find the remains of the ten shadow guards. According to the system, there was a magical barrier set up by them there. Linley didn¡¯t know whether or not, given his current level of power, he would be able to forcibly open the barrier set up by the ten shadow guards. After all, Gandalf was very powerful. Most likely, his personal guards wouldn¡¯t be too weak either. Thus, Linley was currently considering whether or not he should go to the Eastern Emperor Temple and see if he could find a way to remove the magical barrier set up by the ten shadow guards there. Soon, Linley decided to go to the Eastern Emperor Temple. It wasn¡¯t just because of the ten shadow guards. The island of the ten shadow guards was located on an island in the Eastern Sea 3,000 kilometers east of Linzi City. In addition, Linley also wanted to go see what the legendary Eastern Emperor looked like. ¡­ Time passed quickly. Ten days passed. Today, Linley, who had been meditating in his room, suddenly heard a voice in his mind. ¡°Congratulations to owner¡¯s two disciples for simultaneously comprehending the mystic ability, ¡®Fiery Eyes¡¯. Ten times feedback is being generated¡­!¡± ¡°Ten times feedback is being successfully generated! Congratulations to onwer for learning the evolved version of the mystic ability: Azure-eyed White Pupils!¡± ¡°Congratulations to owner¡¯s four disciples for simultaneously comprehending the mystic ability, ¡®Black Fire Absolute Kill Technique¡¯. Ten times feedback is being generated¡­!¡± ¡°Ten times feedback has been successfully generated! Congratulations to owner for learning the evolved version of the mystic ability: Infernal Black Flame!¡± As the system¡¯s voice rang out, two unfamiliar names entered Linley¡¯s mind. Immediately afterwards, two rainbow-colored rays of light from the mystic abilities appeared within his sea of consciousness. Linley stared at the two rainbow-colored rays of light in his mind, and then the system began to introduce them. ¡°Azure-eyed White Pupils: the most mysterious type of pupil technique in the world. It doesn¡¯t belong to any type of elemental mageforce, but at the same time, it is compatible with all types of elemental mageforce.¡± ¡°This type of pupil technique can imitate the way in which any technique is activated.¡± ¡°As long as the technique has recorded, all of the techniques can be activated (including those that require certain conditions) .¡± ¡°Because this pupil technique is a top-tier pupil technique, it can not be comprehended with one click. The owner has to practice it repeatedly before he can master it!¡± ¡­ ¡°Infernal Black Flame: Black flame from the abyss of Hell. Anyone who is touched the black flame will die in pain. It is not a physical pain, but a mental pain.¡± ¡°Black flame is the most mysterious flames in Hell. Sometimes, it does not harm humans at all.¡± ¡°However, when the person who touches it is covered in sin, it will transform into a man-eating tiger, making you endure both mental and physical pain.¡± ¡°Note: The person who is burned by the black flame will not die. In fact, he will be tortured to death by the black flame.¡± ¡°This is because this pupil technique is a top-tier mystic ability. It can not be mastered with a single click. It requires the host to repeatedly practice it before being able to master it!¡± ¡­ After the system finished its introduction, Linley¡¯s mind went silent as well. Although the system¡¯s voice had gone silent, Linley couldn¡¯t remain silent. After all, those were two top-tier mystic abilities! Let alone two top-tier mystic abilities, even one top-tier mystic ability would cause a bloody storm outside. In addition, the top-tier mystic abilities which the system had rewarded Linley with were that simple. Not to mention the Infernal Black Flame, just the first one, Azure-eyed White Pupils, was already monstrous enough in Linley¡¯s eyes. This pupil technique could imitate the way any skill was activated, and as long as it was recorded, it would definitely be activated, even if it was a mystic ability which needed to be prepared beforehand. Simply put, as long as you were able to use this mystic ability, no matter what conditions you had, as long as you have recorded everything, you would be able to use it. How could this not be sick? Not to mention the other mystic ability, the Infernal Black Flame, which the system had rewarded this time. As long as one¡¯s hands were stained with sin, this black flame would make one¡¯s life worse than death, constantly tormenting them. This was simply the best tool for interrogation! Linley let out a sigh in his heart. Just as he was planning to master these two skills first, a series of knocks came from the door. Hearing the knocks, Linley opened his eyes. He was very curious as to who would come looking for him at this time. And then, he walked out of the room and opened the door to the courtyard. It turned out that Roderick had come with Natasha. Linley stood at the door, staring at them. He had no intention of letting them in at all. After all, the matter between Linley and Natasha couldn¡¯t be resolved with just a few words. Not attacking and directly killing Natasha was already Linley showing the greatest mercy for Roderick¡¯s sake. At this moment, seeing that Linley had no intention of letting them in, Roderick felt rather awkward. But for the sake of his success in coming here today, Roderick still said shamelessly, ¡°Linley, I wish to give you my position in the Li Fire Sect. After all, my power is declining day by day. I definitely cannot allow the Li Fire Sect to flourish.¡± As soon as Roderick finished speaking, Linley immediately rejected him, ¡°Patriarch Roderick, I intend to create my own sect, so please forgive me for not agreeing to this request.¡± ¡°In addition, in a few days, I will be leaving the Li Fire Sect.¡± ¡°What? You are leaving?¡± After hearing Linley¡¯s words, Roderick¡¯s voice rose by two degrees. ¡°Right. I have something to attend to in Linzi City.¡± Linley didn¡¯t hide much from Roderick, who had once taught him. Hearing that Linley had left the Li Fire Sect because he had something to attend to, Roderick let out a sigh of relief. And then, he said, ¡°How about this? Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make some preparations and hold a farewell party for you. What do you think?¡± Hearing Roderick¡¯s words, Linley didn¡¯t need to think to know that this farewell party was actually a cover. Roderick¡¯s true goal was to give Linley a sense of belonging here. Knowing that Roderick had good intentions, Linley didn¡¯t object too much. He immediately agreed. Seeing that Linley had agreed, Roderick felt that it was about time for him to leave Linley¡¯s residence. Thus, he suggested that to leave. After Roderick had indicated that he wanted to leave, Linley didn¡¯t try to make him stay. He just said a few words to Roderick to take care of himself, then closed the door of his own courtyard. From the beginning to the end, he hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Natasha, who was by Roderick¡¯s side. Natasha, seeing how Linley didn¡¯t seem to like her, didn¡¯t have any other expressions on her face. Her face became extremely calm. But this sort of calm was like the calm before a storm, causing one to let down their guard. CH 158 Chapter 158 Natasha, whose heart had become twisted On the way back, Roderick and Natasha didn¡¯t interact much with each other. After the two of them returned to their own courtyard, Natasha entered her room without saying a word. After returning to her room, Natasha thought back to how Linley hadn¡¯t paid any attention to her from the beginning. Natasha grew even more resentful. Filled with hatred, Natasha began to smash the things in the room. Bang! Bang, bang!!!! A few clear sounds rang out within the room, and quite a few pieces of jade were smashed into pieces. The entire room was filled with jade shards, as well as tattered cloth. The hatred in her heart had reached its peak. In her heart, she should have been unattainable. She should have been the moon hanging in the night sky. She could only be admired, but not touched. But even after she lowered her head, Linley still didn¡¯t want to look at her again. This made her feel an unprecedented sense of humiliation. She felt that lowering her head was already a great gift to Linley, but Linley didn¡¯t pay any attention to her at all. Every time she thought of this, the hatred in Natasha¡¯s heart grew deeper. Bang, bang, bang!!! A few more crisp sounds rang out as she smashed a few more things. After smashing a few more things, Natasha sat on the bed that she had already broken, gradually calming down her emotions. As Natasha¡¯s body moved back and forth, she finally returned to peace. But under this peace, her heart also became more and more twisted. Soon, in this twisted mind, a very bold and terrible idea emerged in her mind. And since this idea appeared in her mind, she could never forget it. Natasha even felt that this idea was very feasible, she had a lot of room for manoeuvre. Thinking of this, Natasha¡¯s expression was like a crazy demon, showing a strange smile in her room. If anyone else saw this smile, they would definitely be so frightened that they would shudder. This was because this sort of expression wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could make. It was more like the expression of a demon from the Infernal Realm. And this demon¡¯s name was Lucifer. The sin he represented was the sin of arrogance. ¡­ Time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was the day before Roderick had prepared the banquet for Linley. On this day, Linley had finally mastered the two top-tier mystic abilities that the system had rewarded him with. But before he could be happy, a knock on the door rang out in his ears. Puzzled, Linley walked out of the room and opened the door to the courtyard. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Roderick kneel down to him, then kowtow respectfully: ¡°Master Linley, above all! Please accept this kowtow from your disciple!¡± Just as he was about to kowtow, Linley held him up, not allowing him to kowtow. Roderick felt Linley help him up, and his excitement was filled with desolation. He knew that Linley didn¡¯t want to accept him as a disciple. But he was still unwilling to accept this. He asked Linley, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you accept me as a disciple?¡± Hearing Roderick¡¯s question, Linley felt rather helpless. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to accept Roderick as his disciple, but that he really didn¡¯t know how to teach others. His disciples had only been promoted because of the sudden enlightenment quota the system had given him. He wanted to accept more disciples, but the system had only given him so many slots. There was nothing he could do about it. Thus, when he heard Roderick¡¯s question, he replied, ¡°I need to think about it for now.¡± After hearing Linley¡¯s reply, Roderick let out a sigh of relief. He had thought that Linley would decisively reject him, but he hadn¡¯t expected Linley to say that he would consider it. Although Linley still had a very high chance of not accepting him as a disciple, the fact that Linley hadn¡¯t rejected him right now meant that there was still room for negotiation. Thinking up to this point, Roderick once more said, ¡°Then can you give a lecture to the disciples of the Li Fire Sect?¡± When Roderick¡¯s words reached Linley¡¯s ears, Linley immediately replied, ¡°Go find Walton! Ask him to teach the disciples of the Li Fire Sect. When he arrives, just tell him that I instructed him and he will do as I say.¡± In truth, Linley had wanted to teach the disciples of the Li Fire Sect as well, but he truly had no experience in this area. In order not to delay others, he had no choice but to send Walton. Before meeting Linley, Walton had learned everything by himself. He hadn¡¯t used anyone else to help him. In addition, after he became powerful, he had taught quite a few students. Thus, no one was more suitable than Walton to teach the disciples of the Li Fire Sect. After hearing Linley¡¯s answer, Roderick felt a bit disappointed. Linley hadn¡¯t agreed to teach, but had instead asked Walton to teach. Although Walton was very powerful as well, compared to Linley, he was far inferior. After all, even Walton was Linley¡¯s disciple. However, Roderick didn¡¯t reveal any hint of dissatisfaction. With Walton¡¯s teaching, the disciples of the Li Fire Sect would be able to rise to a higher level. Only, because it wasn¡¯t Linley who was personally teaching, he felt slightly regretful. Linley looked at Roderick in front of him. He knew what was on Roderick¡¯s mind, but he wouldn¡¯t say it out loud. He just quietly waited for Roderick to speak. After thinking for a moment, Roderick bid Linley farewell. He also told him that tomorrow was the farewell party for him, and that Linley had to go. Hearing Roderick¡¯s words, Linley agreed as well. After all, he had already made a promise to someone else. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he didn¡¯t keep his promise. Although right now, even if he didn¡¯t keep his promise, no one would dare to say anything, but if he did, he would be letting down the blood and sweat of others. Thus, Linley still decided to go. After watching Roderick leave, Linley returned to his room and began to think about where his first stop would be the day after tomorrow. There were two roads leading from the Li Fire Sect to Linzi City. One was a small road, and the other was a large road. If he took the small road, the first stop would be Lagos town. Supposedly, there were some of the most delicious snacks in the entire East, and at this time, it was the season when hundreds of flowers bloomed. If he took the large road, the first stop would be Balchik city, which was the transportation hub of the entire Eastern continent. Because of this, it would be much more prosperous than other places. After pondering for a period of time, Linley decided to take the small road. Not only was the scenery there much better, but it was also a faster way to reach Linzi City. As far as Linley was concerned, the first thing he had to worry about was how to get to Linzi City quickly. Linley was in his room, pondering. Outside, the disciples of the Li Fire Sect were carrying the wine they needed for tomorrow¡¯s banquet. Time flew by, and soon, night arrived. All of the disciples of the Li Fire Sect had left their main hall, leaving behind only a few ordinary disciples to guard the wine. Right at this moment, a graceful figure dressed in a black nightgown arrived at the main hall of the Li Fire Sect. She tossed and turned a few times, and the ordinary disciples who had been guarding the wine all fainted. The figure took off her mask when she saw that there was no one else in the hall. As the mask was taken off, Natasha¡¯s face was revealed. CH 159 Chapter 159 The banquet Natasha took off her mask and casually threw it on the ground. Then she walked towards the wine in the center of the hall. In these few days, Natasha seemed to have changed into a different person. Her walking posture was not as noble as before, but more enchanting. As she walked step by step towards the wine in the center of the hall, the mask which she had thrown onto the ground suddenly began to burn. Thud! Thud! Natasha¡¯s high-heeled shoes, stepping on the marble floor, let out a crisp sound. The crisp sound of her footsteps echoed throughout the dark and silent hall, making it seem incomparably strange. ¡­ The next day, evening. After finishing his training for the day, Linley headed towards the main hall of the Li Fire Sect. He had promised Roderick that he would attend the banquet today. Soon, Linley arrived at the main hall of the Li Fire Sect, where the banquet was held. Standing outside, Linley stared at the large lamp that had been lit at the door, then at the grand and magnificent hall. In his heart, his impression of the Li Fire Sect had indeed increased by a few notches. This was because Roderick had truly given him enough face. Normally speaking, in the Li Fire Sect, banquets were divided into different levels. Only when something major happened would a large lamp be lit, and then, depending on the size of the event, a few lamps would be lit. But today, Roderick had actually lit all the large lamps in the hall. One had to know that the last time the Li Fire Sect had lit all the lights had been when Gandalf had defeated the experts of the other continents. From this, one could tell just how much importance Roderick attached to Linley. As Linley walked closer, he was able to see more and more clearly what was going on inside. The golden light illuminated the entire main hall of the Li Fire Sect, and all the tables in the hall were filled with delicacies. The lid of the mellow wine had been opened long ago. Even before entering the main hall, Linley could already smell a faint aroma of wine. All of the higher-ups of the Li Fire Sect had already taken their seats, but none of them began to eat. They were all waiting for Linley¡¯s arrival. Linley was getting closer and closer to the main hall of the Li Fire Sect. Basically, most of the people had seen him. Even if they hadn¡¯t, they could hear Linley¡¯s footsteps. At this moment, everyone stood up, as though they were welcoming a King. They all turned to look at Linley. As for Linley, walking on the red carpet, he didn¡¯t seem to have any signs of stage fright at all. He walked straight into the main hall of the Li Fire Sect, as though he was supposed to be a King. As Linley walked in, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on him. At this moment, Roderick walked out from the center of the hall, then came to stand behind Linley. Like a housekeeper, he followed behind Linley. Seeing this, everyone basically understood what Roderick was trying to say. Originally, these higher-ups had thought that this was just an ordinary banquet, and that the purpose was for Linley to develop a good impression of the Li Fire Sect. But when they saw Roderick lower himself and walk behind Linley, they all understood what Roderick meant. What he meant was that in the future, the Li Fire Sect and Linley would be bound together, advancing and retreating together. Although they were very unhappy that Roderick hadn¡¯t discussed this with them in advance, given the current situation, there was no way to oppose Roderick¡¯s ideas. This was because they didn¡¯t know how Linley felt about this matter. If Linley truly wanted the Li Fire Sect to follow him, then to Linley, the higher-ups like them would be dispensable. Thus, in order to protect their status and their lives, they chose to remain silent. Soon, Linley led Roderick to the main seat in the center of the main hall, then calmly sat down. As Linley took his seat, everyone in the main hall finally sat down. Next, the banquet began. After Roderick gave the order, all of the servants entered the main hall. They were here to serve the higher-ups, so as to give them a better experience of the banquet. To be honest, Linley didn¡¯t really like this sort of scene. In his mind, a banquet should be one where everyone ate and drank together, without any airs. However, although Linley didn¡¯t like it, it wasn¡¯t to the point of being bored. Soon, after three rounds of wine, the dishes were all over the place. Linley felt that it was about time. Just as he was about to ask to leave, Roderick suddenly came forward and said to him, ¡°There¡¯s another event today. Master Linley, please take a seat!¡± Seeing how sincere Roderick was, Linley couldn¡¯t refuse. Thus, he prepared to sit for a while. Seeing that he had retained Linley, Roderick instructed the disciples who were preparing to perform to enter the main hall. But after waiting for a long time, they still didn¡¯t see the disciples who were preparing to perform enter. Roderick looked at Linley, who was beginning to grow impatient from waiting. He immediately said in a loud voice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t the performing disciples here yet?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a female voice rang out. ¡°It¡¯s useless. There¡¯s no need to shout. I¡¯ve already released them.¡± As the voice entered the main hall, Natasha¡¯s figure appeared at the entrance. Seeing Natasha, Roderick was instantly shocked. He asked, ¡°Natasha, why are you here? Also, what did you do to the performing disciples?¡± ¡°Nothing. I killed them all!¡± Natasha stood at the entrance of the hall, stretched lazily and said in a charming voice. CH 160 Aside from William, who was completely paralyzed on the spot, Walton and Bud also weren¡¯t doing any better. They were stunned and completely numb. Although they had expected Lin Lei¡¯s techniques to be different, they hadn¡¯t expected it to be so astonishing. He¡­ had actually used an eyes spell to unleash a mystic ability. It wasn¡¯t as though there weren¡¯t any other way to unleash mystic abilities. But in the past, this way of unleashing mystic abilities was mostly a special ability that came with one¡¯s eyes spell. Lin Lei was definitely the first person they had ever seen who could use his eyes spell to unleash another mystic ability! But of course, this wasn¡¯t the only reason why they were surprised. They had thought of a deeper reason. It was the same reason Lin Lei had mentioned earlier. ¡°The Golden Eyes of fire, as a prerequisite skill for the mageforce of fire, can be used in combination with any fire-type profound mystery divine ability.¡± Right now, Lin Lei had used the Golden Eyes of fire to unleash the Black Fire Absolute Kill Technique. This also meant that in the future, he would be able to use this technique to execute any other fire-type mystic ability. For example, the fire-spitting spell, which needed to be cast with one¡¯s mouth. Would he be able to use his eyes to cast it? Another example was the fireball spell, which needed to be cast with his hands. Could he also use his eyes for this? Of course, the South¡¯s fire-type mystic abilities included a very powerful move called ¡®The Wheels of Wind and Fire¡¯. This technique was to summon two burning firestorm wheels from one¡¯s feet. The caster could then stand on the firestorm wheels and fly through the air as the wind blew! Then, according to what Lin Lei had said, it would be possible to summon these wheels through eyes spells. But if it really was possible, would it be possible for it to use eyes spells to control the firestorm wheels? For example, one could use his eyes spell to add a firestorm wheel to someone else, adding a wheel to a teammate who was in danger, and then using the firestorm wheel to teleport that teammate out of danger! In short, as Lin Lei used his eyes spell to unleash his skills, on the ground, Walton and the other two were completely stunned! They imagined all sorts of divine ability combinations of the elemental laws of fire, all in a crazed brainstorm! And all sorts of strange combinations of divine abilities were constantly appearing in their minds. In short, Lin Lei had only used a simple combination of divine abilities to demonstrate the potential of this technique, and it had directly increased their understanding of the mystic abilities by a hundredfold! This was partly because they were well-read and knowledgeable, and partly because of the ¡®Epiphany¡¯ technique that Lin Lei¡¯s system had brought with it, allowing them to gain a deeper understanding of his techniques. Right at this moment, in mid-air, Lin Lei suddenly became playful. His gaze fell upon Walton and the others on the ground, and then his pupils constricted. Swoosh! A ball of burning black flames suddenly burst forth from the bodies of the three of them! ¡°Master! What are you doing?¡± William, while being burned by the black flames, couldn¡¯t help but let out a cry of surprise. In the next moment, he hurriedly urged all of the mageforce in his body to block this ball of fire for him. As a descendant of the William clan from the north, in addition to his training in ice-type mageforce, William¡¯s mystic abilities all had an aura of iciness. And according to the laws of the world, water countered fire. William felt that if he wanted to extinguish this ball of fire, it would be as easy as lifting a finger. After all, as he saw it, although Lin Lei¡¯s usage of this mystic ability was powerful, Lin Lei wasn¡¯t someone who was born with a fire-type body. Thus, his control over the elemental essence of fire shouldn¡¯t be too pure, and therefore the fire-type attack he used wouldn¡¯t be too powerful. But what he had never imagined was that just as he was trying to use the ice attribute to extinguish this ball of black fire, he was shocked to discover¡­ His ice attribute had no effect on this fire? How was this possible? William was shocked. This time, he activated an even stronger ice ability, covering his right palm with all his ice mageforce. Ice Snow Palm! He slammed his palm onto the Black Flame! In William¡¯s imagination, this time, the black flame should be extinguished very quickly. However, the strange thing was that the black fire only trembled slightly when it was hit by his palm, and then¡­ Boom! He actually released an even more intense aura! The aura rose and directly enveloped half of William¡¯s body! ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°This black fire can actually evolve by devouring my ice mageforce?¡± William was completely stunned. What the hell was this? In this world, magical attributes would always operate according to the laws of water countering fire, fire against metal, metal against wood, wood against Earth, and earth against water. Logically speaking, when fire meets water, it would definitely extinguish it! How could fire evolve through water? This didn¡¯t make sense! William was completely stunned. At this moment, for the first time, he felt a strong sense of awe towards this ultimate technique of black fire. It turned out that this wasn¡¯t an ordinary flame¡­ This black fire¡­ couldn¡¯t be extinguished! ¡°Chi chi chi!¡± After a short moment of shock, although William was surprised at the strangeness of this flame, he didn¡¯t stop his hands. His hands exploded with a boom! He urged even more surging mageforce! In the next moment, his entire body was covered in a thick layer of frost. This frost had come from William¡¯s pores. They directly formed a new layer of skin on William¡¯s body, isolating the black flame from his body. This time, you will extinguish it, right? William thought while panting heavily. This ice tyrant body technique could be considered a high-end power mystic ability that he could use. Thus, after using it, he was slightly out of breath. However, when he turned his head to look at the black flame, he found that¡­ The flame didn¡¯t decrease in intensity at all! What was even weirder was that it was like squirming black insects, constantly eating away at the ice on William¡¯s body. William felt that this annoying black flame was eating his ice mageforce to survive! This discovery caused his hair to stand on end! This flame¡­ What exactly was it made of? Was the Black Fire Absolute Kill Technique of the south really that powerful? How have I never heard of this technique before? William was stunned. This time, he was no longer in a hurry to resist. Instead, he slowly turned his head to look at Walton and Bud, who were by his side. What made him feel slightly gratified was that he discovered that the two of them had now been completely burnt out by this black fire. Just like Lin Lei, the two of them had been completely entangled by the Black fire. They had also used their own mystic abilities, but they discovered that against the Black fire, they were completely unable to block it. But of course, the fact that Bud was unable to block the Blackfire didn¡¯t surprise William. After all, this fellow¡¯s level of insight was just as high as his own. But the fact that Walton was unable to block this technique completely stunned William! Because¡­ Walton was already a great sage of the first rank! Even a great sage was unable to block Lin Lei¡¯s Black Fire Absolute Kill technique? This was no longer a problem of how the technique worked. It was¡­ a difference in level! Walton was unable to block even Lin Lei¡¯s ordinary attacks. This meant that the current Lin Lei was no longer just a great sage of the first rank, but one of an even higher level! Thinking of this, William¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted! This¡­ How was this possible? Lin Lei had only become a great sage of the first rank a month ago. In just a month¡¯s time, could it be that he had made another breakthrough? Just as William was in shock, Lin Lei suddenly descended from the skies¡­ CH 161 ¡°How is it? Have you discovered that not only is the Black fire unable to be extinguished, but the more you use your mageforce to attack it, the more powerful it becomes?¡± Lin Lei descended from the skies, laughing as he spoke. ? ¡°And this¡­ is actually the true characteristic of theBlack Fire Absolute Kill Technique: it is indestructible!¡± ¡°After the flames are born, they would use all the elements in the world as ingredients and devour them crazily. Regardless of whether the elements could restrain them or not, they could absorb them as they wished and use them as ingredients to keep themselves alive.¡± ¡°As long as I don¡¯t take the initiative to let them dissipate, they will continue to burn like this.¡± ¡°More importantly, if I use you as the target of the spell, they will continue to entangle you until all the mageforce and blood essence in your body are completely dissolved. Only then will they leave you and attach themselves to the next target.¡± ¡°Therefore, once you are entangled by this spell, it is basically equivalent to a death sentence.¡± ¡°Unless your own strength is stronger than the person who cast this mystic ability, then you can use the difference in level to forcibly make up for the difference in detection between you, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°In the face of this Black Fire Absolute Kill Technique, there is only one outcome¡­¡± ¡°And that is death.¡± Lin Lei slowly spat out the word ¡®fire¡¯. After saying these words, he gently raised his right hand and pointed towards the black fire that was enveloping the bodies of Walton and the other two. Those three balls of Black fire that Walton and the others were unable to shake off floated in mid-air. And then, very quickly, they gathered between Lin Lei¡¯s fingers. And then, like three conscious spirits, they moved between Lin Lei¡¯s fingers. Finally, their bodies of flame slowly melted into thin air¡­ They had disappeared. This¡­ This¡­ Seeing this, the eyes of Walton and the other two, aside from surprise, no other color could be seen in them. And very quickly, after a long period of silence, a surge of excitement appeared in the hearts of the three of them. And then, when they looked at Lin Lei again, their eyes were filled with blazing light. Lin Lei¡­ was even more powerful than they had imagined! Lin Lei¡¯s methods were even more unpredictable and unpredictable! This was a good thing for them! Because from now on, they would be on the same side as Lin Lei. And just as Lin Lei had said before, he would have his methods imparted to them. Thus, when they thought of this, the three of them couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. They hoped that they would soon be able to hear Lin Lei explain to them the key to learning the Black Fire Absolute Kill Technique. However, what they hadn¡¯t expected was that after Lin Lei had finished speaking, it seemed as though he wasn¡¯t allowed to say anything else. With his hands behind his back, he continued to laugh as he looked at them. This caused the three of them to feel rather dazed. What did he mean? Was Lin Lei master waiting for us to ask him for advice? The three of them were rather dazed as they thought about this. After a long period of silence, William couldn¡¯t help but ask the first question. However, what he was asking wasn¡¯t the training method for Black Fire Absolute Kill Technique, but¡­ ¡°Lin Lei¡­ Master Lin, forgive me for being presumptuous, but I would like to ask you¡­¡± ¡°Right now¡­ have you reached a higher level of insight beyond the first rank of the Great Sage?¡± William mustered up his courage to ask. After asking, his chest began to rise and fall, he was unable to calm down for a long time¡­ Next to him, after hearing his question, Walton and Bud¡¯s breathing began to quicken as well. Especially Walton. Actually, just now, when he realized that he hadn¡¯t been able to extinguish that black fire, he had the same thought. Only, he had never dared to believe it before. After all, Lin Lei had only recently become a grand sage¡­ There was no need for him to become a grand sage so quickly, right? How long only had it been? You can¡¯t be a genius like this! Walton couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his heart. Thus, his eyes were staring expectantly at Lin Lei as well. As for Lin Lei, when he saw the three pairs of eyes staring at him, he simply laughed. He slowly nodded, then looked at William as though he was praising him. Laughing, he replied, ¡°What you see is correct. I am already at the third rank of the Great Sage.¡± ¡°However, this is just a division of the realms.¡± ¡°If I were to go into more detail, the attack power I am currently capable of unleashing should be at the fifth rank of the Great Sage. After all, as you saw just now, different types of mystic abilities can always be combined to unleash a power that is higher than that of one¡¯s realm itself.¡± ¡°And if we¡¯re talking about defensive power, at this moment, I should be able to defend against the Great Sage¡¯s tier 8-9 attacks.¡± ¡°The reason for this is very simple. I believe that everyone has seen it just now. I was lucky enough to obtain the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, and I also comprehended the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell¡¯s mnemonic formula, awakening the first mystic ability of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell.¡± ¡°Therefore, if we take everything into consideration, at this moment, my strength should be around a tier 5 grand sage.¡± ¡°If I were to use a single unit of strength¡­ Emm¡­ All I can say is that for someone like Walton, I can fight ten of them¡­ No, twelve. Twelve shouldn¡¯t be a problem. In addition¡­ I can also wipe them all out in one blow.¡± Lin Lei shrugged and laughed as he spoke. When he said these words, his tone was very relaxed. But when William and the other two heard his words, they were instantly shocked to their core¡­ There was nothing they could do. Linley¡¯s words contained too much information! What offensive power? What defensive power? Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. There were three points that entered William and the other two¡¯s ears and never came out again. These three points were: 1. Within a month or so, Lin Lei had actually risen from the first rank of the Great Sage to the third rank of the great sage! And from what he had said, using the word ¡®third rank¡¯ to describe him seemed to be a bit unfair to him¡­ 2. Linley really did have the East Emperor¡¯s Bell! His defensive power had increased dramatically! And, most importantly, he had also solved the mnemonic chant of the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell, which was the Eastern Emperor Taiyi¡¯s Supreme Art! God d*mn it! This mnemonic chant had once been a mnemonic chant that countless people would never be able to acquire in their entire lives! He had actually acquired it so easily? 3. The third and most important point was that he had actually said that he would be able to kill Walton in one blow! And that he could kill twelve of them in one blow! It was hard for the three of them to tell if this was just boasting or not. After all, Lin Lei still hadn¡¯t displayed his true power yet. But what made them angry the most was that when this fellow spoke those words, his tone was so light, as though Walton wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning at all! Could it be that he didn¡¯t think that this was very impressive? The three of them continued to feel numb¡­ For a long time, they were unable to recover from their shock. But when Lin Lei saw their dazed expressions, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and laugh, ¡°You guys¡­ you really don¡¯t have to be so shocked.¡± ¡°Actually, all of this really isn¡¯t worth mentioning. I would like for you to advance to the third stage of the Great Sage faster than me. That¡¯s only normal having me as your master.¡± ¡°Because a calamity is brewing in the east.¡± ¡°Soon, we may encounter a crisis of extermination¡­¡± CH 162 ¡°Eh? The Eastern Sea? Are you planning to go to the Eastern Sea? Master?¡± Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, Bud couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ? But of course, at this moment, after having seen Lin Lei¡¯s various techniques, Bud was already willing to acknowledge him as his master and acknowledge his status as his teacher. Thus, bard very casually called out to him as ¡®master¡¯. ¡°Right.¡± Hearing Bud¡¯s question, Lin Lei laughed and nodded towards him. ¡°I can sense that in the eastern sea, there seems to be the whereabouts of the ten shadows of Gandalf. Thus, this time, I¡¯m preparing to go out to sea and search for them.¡± ¡°My instincts tell me that Gandalf¡¯s ten shadows will definitely be of great help in resisting the Northmen.¡± ¡°Thus, it would not be impossible for me to make a trip to Linzi City along the way.¡± ¡°At the same time, we can also see if there are any experts on the level of the Great Sage who can be recruited to fight against the invasion of the Northmen and the Southerners¡­¡± Lin Lei said slowly. After hearing his words, Bud and Walton instantly felt a deep sense of respect. At this moment, for some reason, in the hearts of Bard and Walton, these two fellows who had seen Gandalf, they began to compare Lin Lei and Gandalf. And the result was that they discovered that Lin Lei actually had a very similar aura to Gandalf. This caused them to be extremely shocked¡­ They hadn¡¯t expected Lin Lei to not only have monstrous talent in training but also have the charisma of a leader like Gandalf¡­ It seemed as though there was a reason the pearl of the ruins had chosen him to become the new emperor of the eastern lands¡­ The two of them couldn¡¯t help but sigh. And as they thought of this, what came next was an enormous amount of pressure. Because they could tell from Lin Lei¡¯s words that the eastern lands urgently needed experts on the level of the great sage. Thus, they needed to quickly train to the level of the great sage! Or perhaps, to Walton, it was to achieve even higher than the level of the great sage! Thinking of this, the two instantly felt a tremendous amount of pressure. They weren¡¯t like Lin Lei; they didn¡¯t have that many training methods. To them, training was more like gaining insights into the Dao. Even they themselves didn¡¯t know when they would suddenly gain insights into the spiritual energy of the world¡­ But of course, of the two, Walton was a bit better. This was because, last time, when he had gained insights into the Dao from the fiery eyes which Lin Lei had imparted to him, he had quickly used it to break through to the great sage level. Thus, in his heart, he actually felt a hint of joy. He hoped that this time, he would also be so lucky¡­ As for Bud, he had never gained any insights from Lin Lei¡¯s techniques or profound truths or divine abilities before. Thus, he was still waiting for Lin Lei to impart to him some sort of profound truths mnemonic. Only that his thoughts were destined to fail. After saying those words, Lin Lei sank into silence. No one knew what he was thinking. After a long time, he patted his head, as though suddenly coming to a realization. He thought of something, then patted them on the shoulders, preparing to bid them farewell. And this scene caused bard to grow frantic! It must be understood that he was still waiting for Lin Lei to give him the mnemonic chant for the mystic ability! ¡°Mnemonic chant? What mnemonic chant?¡± Lin Lei looked at Bud, who was asking him for the mnemonic chant, a puzzled look on his face. After a long time, he finally realized that this fellow was asking him for a cultivation technique. But he didn¡¯t know anything about cultivation techniques! He had relied on the system to gain enlightenment. And according to what the system said, his disciple would also have the ability to gain an epiphany. Thus, the mnemonic chant¡­ ¡°Just now, while I was demonstrating the mnemonic chant, you should slowly recall it. If you recall it over and over again, you will discover it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient, Bud. Remember, slow is fast!¡± ¡°I believe in you. Soon, you will rise to the first rank of the Great Sage!¡± Lin Lei punched Bud, laughing as he cheered him on. And then, he turned and punched William. At the same time, Lin Lei could tell that there was a hint of hesitation in William¡¯s face, and so he said to him in a soft voice, ¡°William, there are some things in life that if you miss, you really won¡¯t be able to meet them again. Many choices in life can determine the fate of his life. You have to think carefully¡­¡± Lin Lei¡¯s words were rather confusing. Walton and Bud didn¡¯t understand at all. But William¡¯s eyes were flickering, as though he had understood something. And then, smiling and thanking him, he quickly left. Bud and Walton quickly bade farewell as well, preparing to go home and train in the fiery eyes and the deadly black fire technique which Lin Lei had just imparted to them. Soon, only Ella was left. In the past half an hour, Ella hadn¡¯t said a single word. She had been quietly watching Lin Lei the entire time. At this moment, after everyone had left, Lin Lei noticed this silent little fellow. Laughing, he picked her up and teased her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Fellow? Did you remember the technique I imparted to you just now?¡± ¡°This time, do you have the confidence to be the first to learn it?¡± ¡°How does it feel to be the eldest apprentice-sister? Will there be any pressure?¡± Lin Lei laughed and joked. As for Ella, she naturally could hear the relaxed tone in his words, and she laughed in a flirtatious manner. However, Ella didn¡¯t answer Lin Lei¡¯s question. After a long period of silence, she suddenly spoke out, slowly saying, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely train hard. The people of the north and the South¡­ I will definitely defeat them and protect everyone¡­ !¡± Ella clenched her fists, swearing solemnly. Lin Lei stared at this suddenly serious little fellow. He was suddenly stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected this little girl, who had been so silent just now, to not have been thinking about the mystic ability he had demonstrated, but rather about this sort of thing¡­ It must be understood that a few months ago, this little girl had always been bullied by the other disciples of the cult. But now, she had said that she would protect the sect and wouldn¡¯t allow others to bully the people of the sect¡­ This little fellow¡­ was truly mischievous! Thinking of this, Lin Lei laughed and rubbed her head, then looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Then Ella must keep her word! Master believes in you!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Seeing the solemn look in Lin Lei¡¯s eyes, Ella nodded with all her might! And then, after laughing and joking with Lin Lei for a bit, Ella laughed and left as well. After seeing everyone leave, Lin Lei let out a sigh of relief. He had finally finished dealing with his four disciples. Now, he could go test out that conjecture of his. What had he wanted to do just now¡­ . It seemed as though he needed to use a psychic rune¡­ Lin Lei frowned as he thought, preparing to return to his own courtyard. But right at this moment, he heard a shout from behind him ¡°Master Lin Lei, please¡­ Please wait a moment! This old man has something important to tell you¡­¡± CH 163 ¡°Eh?¡± Hearing the shouts behind him, Linley slowly turned around. And then, he saw the cult leader of the Li Fire Cult, Roderick, dragging his daughter over! ¡°Cult leader, why are you here?¡± Lin Lei said with a curious look on his face while cupping his hands. Speaking of which, it had been a long time since he had thought of Roderick. But of course, there was also his daughter, Natasha. Ever since he had returned from the secret plane, he had been busy raising his level of insight. He hadn¡¯t paid Roderick a visit at the Church of the Li Fire Sect. Could it be that this fellow was here to blame him for not coming to find him? Lin Lei smiled on the surface, but in his heart, he was speculating. Only, not long after his speculations, he realized that he had guessed wrong. Because Roderick quickly said.., ¡°Little Master Lin Lei truly is a genius. I can¡¯t imagine that in just a few short months, he rose from being a sage to becoming a great sage!¡± ¡°In the entire continent, someone who is able to reach the level of achievement which Little Brother Lin Lei has attained is definitely a rarity¡­¡± ¡°To have a genius like you in the Li Fire sect is an honor for the Li Fire sect¡­ but of course, I, Roderick, will always welcome you, Master Lin Lei, to stay here.¡± ¡°Master Lin Lei is welcome to stay here for a long period of time. If you need anything, please let me know!¡± Roderick immediately came up and gave a rainbow-colored fart, then began to lick the dog as much as he could. But after he finished speaking, he made Linley feel rather embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Roderick, thank you very much. However, I don¡¯t need anything right now.¡± ¡°On the other hand, the entire Li Fire sect can train diligently for the time being, because within a hundred kilometers of the Li Fire Sect, I have increased the mageforce fluctuations by ten times.¡± ¡°If I train in such an environment, I¡¯ll definitely improve very quickly. I might even be able to achieve twice the result with half the effort¡­¡± Lin Lei said slowly. Hearing this, Roderick immediately became even more respectful. He bowed deeply towards Lin Lei, then said excitedly, ¡°Master Lin, thank you.¡± ¡°I was just saying that recently, the entire sect has been surrounded by lush vegetation and abundant magical energy. What exactly happened? So all of this was thanks to Master Lin! Thank you, Master Lin¡­¡± ¡°Our Li Fire sect has Master Lin. He really is timely assistance!¡± ¡°Master Lin, I hope that you won¡¯t hold a grudge against me for my indifferent attitude towards you in the past. Blame me for being blind, for not being able to see through Master Lin Lei¡¯s peerless talent in training¡­¡± Roderick said excitedly. From the look on his face, it could be seen that his words were completely sincere, without the slightest bit of falsehood. But when these words entered Lin Lei¡¯s ears, they sounded very strange¡­ This¡­ What was wrong with this fellow Roderick today? Why did he come to find him for no reason today, just to say all this flattery? This wasn¡¯t like him at all! This old fellow had always been very devious. As the saying goes, one doesn¡¯t visit without a request. This fellow definitely had something to ask of me, or perhaps, he had taken a fancy to some ability of mine¡­ Lin Lei analyzed it in his mind. Very quickly, he came to a conclusion. And so, without any hesitation, he went straight to the point, ¡°Mr. Roderick, we are all intelligent people. There¡¯s no need for you to say such polite words. I don¡¯t have much time to listen to you.¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly come here?¡± ¡°Please, just tell me your purpose. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s gaze was cold as he spoke. He didn¡¯t have to use such a tough tone. It was just that, at this moment, he really couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath. His time was extremely precious. The more time he had, the more confidence he would have in the east. Thus, there was no need for him to waste his time on meaningless interpersonal relationships. Opposite him, after hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, Roderick quickly understood his true feelings. Lin Lei was beginning to grow impatient. If this continued, the relationship between the two of them would become stiff. He needed to get straight to the point! Thinking up to this point, Roderick coughed softly, then pretended to accidentally poke his daughter with his right leg. Laughing loudly, he said, ¡°Master Lin Lei, actually, it¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯m just here to visit Master Lin, and also to see if Master Lin needs my help in any way. At the same time, we can chat about family matters, life plans, and so on. For example, does Master Lin Lei have any plans to start a family? Or perhaps, does he have any plans to settle down somewhere, and then establish the Eastern Imperial Palace?¡± Roderick laughed loudly as he spoke. His words were like a hammer slamming down on everything. If it had been an ordinary person, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to understand what he was trying to say. But when his words reached Lin Lei¡¯s ears, he immediately understood what this old fellow was trying to say¡­ To settle down? Haha. I understand. Lin Lei pursed his lips and let out a bitter laugh. Then, he turned to glance at Natasha, who was standing next to Roderick. This old fellow was here to marry his daughter! Thinking of this, Lin Lei began to laugh. He didn¡¯t know how confident Roderick was that he would dare to bring Natasha here and ask him to marry her. Did he really think that he had completely forgotten about the time when Natasha had locked him up in that cell? Or did he really think that I had some improper thoughts about Natasha? Did he really think that because Natasha was beautiful, he would be so desperate as to choose her? One thought after another flashed through Lin Lei¡¯s mind. But no matter which thought it was, in short, Lin Lei felt that that old bastard Roderick had succeeded in making him laugh today! Should he say that he was thick-skinned, or should he say that he was ambitious? In order to rope him in, he had actually come up with such a bizarre plan to give his daughter away. This old fellow¡­ Lin Lei laughed as he looked at Roderick. At this moment, Roderick was turning his head to look at Natasha, as though he was constantly urging her to say something. Only, Natasha¡¯s face was blushing, and she couldn¡¯t say anything. She lowered her head. Seeing this, Lin Lei immediately laughed bitterly and shook his head. Look at this! What sort of demon king was he? He had actually scared a girl so much that she didn¡¯t dare to speak. It was best for him to leave this awkward place as soon as possible¡­ Lin Lei laughed as he thought. With a thought, he disappeared, then reappeared in his room. After a few dozen seconds, Roderick and Natasha raised their heads, only to find that there was no one in front of them. There was only one message left behind by Lin Lei, ¡°Mr. Roderick, thank you for your kindness. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have any plans to start a family.¡± His voice was calm, without the slightest hint of emotion. After hearing this message, Natasha¡¯s face turned completely red from embarrassment, and then she immediately rose to her feet and fled! ¡­ CH 164 After bidding farewell to Roderick and the others, Lin Lei quickly returned to his room. Putting aside all the trivial matters at the back of his mind, he began his new research. Actually, although it was said to be new research, it was all because of a flash of inspiration he had just had. Just now, while chatting idly with Walton and the others, Linley had been thinking about how he could quickly head to Linzi City and then head to the Eastern Sea. At that time, the only reason why he had decided to temporarily stay in the Li Fire sect was that he wanted to wait for Bud and the others to advance to the Grand Sage level, learn the profound mysteries of the Black Fire Absolute Kill Technique, and then teach them new divine abilities to learn. This way, he would be able to guarantee that their power would have a very high chance of reaching the third stage of the Grand Sage level before the northern and southern armies arrived. Although the third rank of the Great Sage would still find it hard to resist against the northern and southern armies. But in the end, it was still a good thing that their power had increased by a large margin. Thus, in his original plan, Lin Lei had planned to temporarily stay in the Li Fire sect. But just now, after hearing what Bud had said about Linzi city¡­ For some reason, Lin Lei suddenly felt an unbearable itch in his heart. He wanted nothing more than to head to Linzi right away. The largest city in the east¡­ There were more than a hundred sects gathered there. In addition, there were Magi from all over the world who had raised funds to build a hundred-meter-tall sculpture for Gandalf. All of this was something Lin Lei hadn¡¯t known previously at all. Thus, he was eager to head to Linzi to take a look. After all, as the new emperor of the Far East, he hadn¡¯t even been to the largest city in the east. If word of this got out, it wouldn¡¯t be very appropriate. After having this thought, Lin Lei began to think: How could he make it so that he could leave for Linzi in the east as soon as possible, while at the same time instructing the three fellows at the same time to begin their new training? This¡­ really was a headache¡­ At that time, Lin Lei had suddenly fallen silent because of this matter. A way to achieve the best of both worlds wasn¡¯t something that could be thought of so easily¡­ Just now, Lin Lei had been thinking about it nonstop in his mind. Actually, the way to allow Bud and the others to continue their training after their levels had risen was very simple. It was for him to once more demonstrate a new profound mystery divine ability to them. Only, because of the limitations of the system, they had to be taught by his own flesh and blood. However, he had to leave. Thus, after he left, how would he be able to demonstrate to his own flesh and blood¡­ This was the crux of the problem. At that time, the first method that Linley had thought of was¡­ A clone! That¡¯s right. A clone. As long as he created a clone and left it here, he would be able to have the clone perform the technique on his behalf after he left. As for the clone to perform the technique, as a basic technique of the world of magic, Lin Lei had naturally learned it long ago. Thus, he had been impatient to try and create a clone. But his plan had been perfect. Only, the first step had failed. This was because he had discovered that the clone technique he knew was only capable of creating a clone that looked exactly like him. He wasn¡¯t able to do anything else. As for having his clone use the profound truths divine ability, it was even more difficult. In fact, not to mention using the profound truths divine ability, even ordinary walking and dancing techniques wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. It was simply trash¡­ After seeing the feedback from the magic, Lin Lei only had these words in his mind. And then, he began to search for a new method. And this time, he really did come up with a feasible method. And that was¡­ ¡°A runic imprint!¡± ¡°You really are here. I found it!¡± Linley rummaged through his treasure chest, finally finding a thick stack of runic paper in his treasure chest. A Runic imprint. Just as the name implied, this was a type of encryption technique that allowed one to imprint one¡¯s divine sense onto a runic imprint, thus preserving it and then passing it on to others for inspection. In the past, this technique had often been used to leave a message, send a message, or send a secret message to someone one was familiar with over a thousand kilometers. If one had to use an analogy, this was a bit like a telegram in the world of magic. But just now, when Linley had thought of this rune, he suddenly thought of a new way to use the rune¡­ Could he inscribe the process of demonstrating his own profound mysteries onto this rune in advance¡­ ¡­ Then, he would use voice transmission to transmit the method of deciphering these runic imprints to those useless disciples. When the time came, when those fellows realized that I wasn¡¯t there, they would be able to open the Runic imprint and learn a new mystic ability. Thus, even if I wasn¡¯t there, they would be able to perfectly carry out their duty of imparting knowledge. Wouldn¡¯t that be the best of both worlds? Lin Lei grinned as he thought about this. After thinking about this, he looked at the runic paper again. He felt that it was as valuable as a rare treasure! Now, it was time to test out the power of this runic paper! Thinking about this, Lin Lei didn¡¯t hesitate. The first technique he was prepared to use was an evolved technique he had acquired from the elven race¡­ The ¡®three thousand transformations¡¯! This move could actually be considered a god-tier version of the concealment technique. Once this move was used, his body would immediately become transparent, and his mana aura would also be concealed by the heavenly secrets. At the same time, his body would also conjure up to 3000 guards. These guards were all semi-solid. They would move according to his control. It could be said that this was definitely a top-tier technique that wasn¡¯t inferior to the Black Fire Absolute Kill Technique! But what he didn¡¯t know was, would this runic paper be able to record the scene of him demonstrating this technique? Lin Lei thought about it nervously. Whoosh He let out a long sigh. And then, he faced the runic paper and used his mageforce to activate the recording. Very quickly, the runic paper began to flash with balls of light blue light. The light floated in the air. It was constantly flickering. This was the sign that the runic paper was recording. Upon seeing this notification, Linley¡¯s hands began to stir up waves of faint mageforce. And then, the mageforce slowly began to envelop his entire body. Not long after, his entire body was completely wrapped up in mageforce. And then, his entire body became transparent, completely disappearing¡­ Great Transformation 3000¡­ Ultimate concealment technique¡­ Activate! Buzz! Following the activation of this divine level profound meaning divine ability¡­ Ripples bloomed in the entire air. Within the ripples of his rage, new phantoms slowly appeared¡­ CH 165 Actually, in a sense, this was Lin Lei¡¯s first time using this mystic ability. Before this, after acquiring this mystic ability, he had never had the time to use it. In addition, because of his current power, he could be said to be able to look down upon the entire east. Thus, in battle, he didn¡¯t need to sneak around and use stealth or substitute techniques to fight. Because there was no need at all! Could it be that when an expert of the third rank of the Great Sage fought against an opponent of the sage or Magus level, there was no need for him to use stealth techniques? There was no need at all. Thus, for the current Lin Lei, the Three Thousand Great Transformation technique was in fact a completely useless mystic ability. Only in the future, when he was facing dozens of experts of the great sage realm or the High Magus realm, would he be able to use this technique. However, the chances of that happening were very low, because¡­ ¡­ right now, Linley had the Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell. The Eastern Emperor¡¯s Bell was the most powerful defensive spirit treasure of the entire continent. With it protecting him, he didn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to escape on the battlefield. But even so, this didn¡¯t mean that the Three Thousand Great Transformation technique was a useless technique. After all, just because Lin Lei didn¡¯t need it didn¡¯t mean that the others didn¡¯t! Lin Lei had the Eastern emperor¡¯s Bell, but the others didn¡¯t have such good conditions as he did. Thus, as a deity-level evasion technique, this mystic ability, after giving it much thought, Lin Lei decided to teach it to Walton and the others. After all, after he left, it was very hard to predict whether or not the people from the north and the South would arrive before he returned. If they really did arrive, and Walton and the others weren¡¯t able to defeat them in battle, they would have an escape technique, which would ensure that they would be able to retreat and not perish. After all, there was always hope. Lin Lei was confident that with the system¡¯s ¡®Epiphany¡¯ technique in hand, he would definitely be able to train Walton and the others to become one of the top experts in the world. To him, the only thing he had to worry about in order to raise their cultivation level was time. Thinking of this, Lin Lei began to focus on using the [ Three Thousand Great Transformation ] on the runes. This was because the purpose of using the mystic ability was to inscribe this technique onto the Runic imprint. Thus, when he used this technique, he was very slow. He should have been able to finish using the Upanishad divine ability in four or five seconds, but after using it for twenty or thirty seconds, he still hadn¡¯t finished using it. And the reason why he was so slow was that¡­ The runic paper in front of him was being used up at a rate visible to the naked eye. This was because, after all, there was a limit to how much information a single piece of runic paper could hold. Lin Lei wanted to use the runic paper to record his own mystic ability. It was far from enough to use only a single piece of runic paper. This was like downloading a twenty-gigabyte game, but your hard drive only has a capacity of 2 or 3 gigabytes. It was far from enough to download the game. If you had to force yourself to download it, in the end, the hard drive would simply collapse, or the content would become a pile of gibberish, unable to be opened at all. The same principle applied to using runes to record profound mysteries and mystic abilities. Originally, a single piece of runic paper could only record a few words or one or two simple images. Right now, Lin Lei wanted to use it to record the process of training in his complex profound mysteries and divine abilities. One could only imagine how many runic papers would need to used during this process. That was an extremely terrifying number! Linley naturally had thought of this in advance as well. Thus, he had taken out over a hundred runic papers in advance to record his demonstration. However, despite this, when Lin Lei slowly finished demonstrating the [ Three Thousand Great Transformation ] technique, he quickly discovered that¡­ He was only left with a few pieces of runic paper. Just a little bit more wasn¡¯t enough. Whoosh Seeing this, a hint of a bitter smile appeared on Lin Lei¡¯s face. Only one or two pieces are left. This meant that he had used up more than a hundred runic papers just to store this mystic ability. As for the number of mystic abilities he had originally planned to use, he had conservatively planned to use ten of them. But now, it seemed, given the rate at which he was using them, it would be very difficult for him to accomplish his goal. What should he do? Lin Lei once more fell into a dilemma. However, he quickly waved his hand to dismiss this thought. Rather than thinking about this, he might as well first see if it was possible to use runes to engrave profound mysteries into divine abilities. Could he really open these runes and examine them? As Lin Lei thought about this, he felt rather nervous. He didn¡¯t know whether or not he should open them and examine them. After all, runic papers had another characteristic: as long as one opened them and examined them, the runic paper would immediately ignite. In other words, this was a one-time use item. After examining it, one couldn¡¯t look at it a second time. But despite this, after thinking for a moment, Lin Lei still decided to open the runic paper to take a look. After all, if he didn¡¯t open it to take a look, how would he know if the runic paper really could store profound mysteries and divine abilities? Thinking of this, with a light wave of his hand, hundreds of runic papers were arranged in front of him. ¡°Activate!¡± He softly spat out a single word. Swish, swish, swish! Very quickly, the countless runic papers in front of him began to vibrate with a buzzing sound. One ray of blue light after another flashed across the runic papers. These dazzling rays of light quickly began to merge together in mid-air, like a jigsaw puzzle floating in mid-air. The countless runic papers continued to merge together, finally forming an enormous screen that was three or four meters long and five or six meters tall. Countless rays of light flashed across the screen. Lin Lei quickly noticed that these flashing rays of light were converging into a single image, which was swaying within the screen. This sort of appearance was a bit like animation. Originally, it was just one image after another, frame by frame. But then, they were arranged in a certain order, finally forming a moving video. At this moment, the moving images of light and shadow continued to stack up, finally forming a human figure. The human figure¡¯s body was flashing with light. It was a picture of mageforce flowing about. This was a human figure, circulating his mageforce to activate a profound mystery divine ability. Lin Lei focused his gaze. He could clearly see that the person who had used the profound mystery divine ability was himself. He had succeeded! This runic paper could indeed be used to inscribe a mystic ability! Seeing this, Lin Lei let out a long sigh of relief. Although the amount of runic paper required to inscribe a runic paper was enormous¡­ It was all worth it. ¡­ On the screen, the little man who had used the mystic ability slowly finished using this technique. His body gradually became transparent. Finally, the light which had formed his body began to disappear, and then¡­ completely disappear¡­ Hundreds of runic papers, in the next moment, began to burn furiously, transforming into streaks of spiritual energy flames that slowly disappeared into the air¡­ ¡°So, it really is a one-time use item¡­¡± Seeing this, Lin Lei¡¯s lips curled up into a hint of a bitter smile. ¡°It seems I need more runic papers¡­¡± CH 166 The Li Fire sect. It was during the early morning one day, while meditating and training, all of the disciples suddenly heard a familiar voice in their ears. ? Lin Lei¡¯s voice. Lin Lei was using a secret technique to transmit his voice to everyone. This was a bit like a broadcast from another world. The sound of a trumpet rang out. The entire sect was in an uproar. All of them began to hold their breath, stand solemnly, and quietly listen to Lin Lei¡¯s voice. There was nothing they could do. Right now, in the hearts of the people of the Li Fire sect, Lin Lei was their God. This was especially so after they discovered that in just two or three short months, Lin Lei had actually managed to turn a useless youth, Ella, into a sage-level expert. The entire Li Fire sect was in an uproar. Everyone felt as though they had just eaten a lemon. All of them looked at Ella with envy and hatred. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder why it had to be this fellow? If they had gone under Lin Lei¡¯s tutelage, their power would definitely have increased even faster than hers! With this thought in mind, everyone had always hoped to receive Lin Lei¡¯s teachings. Afterwards, they discovered that after Walton became Lin Lei¡¯s master, he had quickly risen to become a great sage. 1 Thus, everyone¡¯s worship of Lin Lei grew even more frenzied! This time, rumors even started being spread about Lin Lei! Some people said that as long as Lin Lei said a single word to you, you would rise three ranks in a row! Some people said that without saying a single word, as long as Lin Lei gave you a single glance, you would immediately rise to become a sage! In short, the rumors were becoming more and more terrifying. The current Lin Lei, because he didn¡¯t often walk around the sect, otherwise, if he casually walked on the streets, he might be swallowed up by the surging crowd! This was how it was. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration at all. Thus, at this moment, when everyone heard Lin Lei¡¯s voice, they all went crazy! And so, under the expectant gazes of everyone, Linley¡¯s voice slowly rang out, ¡°Fellow members of the Li Fire Sect, how have you been?¡± ¡°I am Lin Lei, a disciple of the Li Fire Sect.¡± ¡°But of course, from today onwards, you can address me as the Emperor of the eastern lands.¡± ¡°The Emperor of the eastern lands.¡± ¡°This status is a title I acquired by chance after becoming a grand sage last month.¡± ¡°You should be able to sense that the aura of mageforce around the Li Fire sect is growing at a rate of tens of times faster than before, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the magic energy turbulence that I¡¯ve condensed through the power of the Eastern Emperor.¡± ¡°With them, your cultivation speed will be more than ten times faster than usual.¡± ¡°So you should cultivate well from now on¡­¡± ¡°This is a blessing that I¡¯ve given to everyone in the Li Fire Sect.¡± ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve actually just come out of seclusion.¡± ¡°I have gained a lot from this seclusion. I am now at the third level of the Great Sage.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. Although I know that in your eyes, this level is the ceiling of the Li Fire Sect¡¯s strength.¡± ¡°But I want to tell you something.¡± ¡°That is, the two road blockades between us, the far north, and the far south have all been opened.¡± ¡°After the three land blockades of the northernmost land, the east, and the south of the continent 500 years ago, the three places on the continent are once again connected.¡± ¡°This also means that you will be able to meet the cultivators from the south and the cultivators from the north in the future.¡± ¡°The sorcerers from the north and the south practice magic in a completely different way from us.¡± ¡°In the future, you can use them to take advantage of their strengths and improve your own magic power comprehension as well as your own arcane abilities.¡± ¡°From this point of view, the removal of the seal can be considered a good thing.¡± ¡°However, I wish to tell you:¡± ¡°Five hundred years have passed. The forces on the entire magic continent today are already very different from five hundred years ago.¡± ¡°Five hundred years ago, there was the legendary mage Gandalf in the east, and he had ten shadows.¡± ¡°Under his leadership, the power of the east completely crushed the north and south.¡± ¡°However, if Gandalf were to fall, together with the five hundred years in the east, the flow of magic power would continue to decline.¡± ¡°And the flow of magic power in the north and South would continue to rise.¡± ¡°As a result, the power of the east has now fallen far behind that of the north and the south.¡± ¡°To put it simply, I am now a cultivator of the third stage of the Great Sage.¡± ¡°In the east, I can be considered one of the most powerful people, but compared to the people of the north and the south, I am not even an expert¡­¡± Lin Lei¡¯s voice was solemn as he spoke. There wasn¡¯t a hint of a joke in his voice. As for the people of the Li Fire Sect, upon hearing this news, they were completely stunned. Their astonishment wasn¡¯t any less than what Walton and the others had felt after hearing this news. In fact, it was even greater! After all, to some of the lower level cultivators of this world, this news was completely top-secret to them What about the eastern, northern, and southern seals being unsealed. As the Emperor of the east, Linley could clearly sense all of this. But to these cultivators, this was the first time they had heard of it. As for what Lin Lei had just mentioned, his current level of power as a great sage of the third rank, in front of the people of the north and the south, wasn¡¯t even comparable to a slave. This made everyone even more shocked and tongue-tied. Senior Lin Lei wasn¡¯t joking, right? This¡­ In front of the people of the north and the south, a great sage of the third rank was nothing more than a noob¡­? This¡­ Then what were we? Are we not even cannon fodder? Everyone was shocked. But their subconscious was telling them that this was true. Lin Lei wouldn¡¯t joke with them over something like this. However, right now, they were merely shocked After all, there were many experts in this world. They weren¡¯t going to take the initiative to provoke them. What did it matter to them if the other party was strong or not? Thus, when Lin Lei had said all those things just now, in truth, no one had experienced them personally. Only after Lin Lei had said those words did everyone¡¯s hair stand on end! Only now did Lin Lei say, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m not saying these things for no reason.¡± ¡°The reason why I keep emphasizing that the north and the south have experts who are far more powerful than me is that¡­¡± ¡°According to my speculations, the experts of the north and the South will soon arrive in the east.¡± ¡°In fact, it is very likely that the first place they will arrive will be us¡­ The Li Fire Sect!¡± ¡°Or more accurately speaking, they will be coming for me.¡± ¡°When the time comes, the Li Fire Sect will most likely have to face a disaster.¡± ¡°We will have to face at least thirty grand sages¡­ experts from both the north and the south at the same time!¡± Lin Lei said slowly, his last words heavy and sincere. As soon as he finished speaking, the faces of the Li Fire Sect disciples, who had been listening calmly, all changed dramatically. They immediately¡­ Their scalps exploded! CH 167 Facing the attacks of more than thirty great sages¡­? Rumble¡­ Lin Lei¡¯s words rang out in the minds of all the disciples of the Li Fire sect. They were so shocked that they almost couldn¡¯t breathe! What the f*ck¡­ Did he have to be so exaggerated!? What was there to worry about!? Didn¡¯t they say that experts all had the demeanor of experts and wouldn¡¯t casually attack? Why were there so many of them? Did we have any enmity with them five hundred years ago? Was there a need to target us like this!? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly in their hearts! But of course, the reason why everyone had such a big reaction was that¡­ Everyone was panicking. That¡¯s right. Everyone was panicking. A few years ago, the Li Fire Sect was just an unranked sect in the east. The cult leader, Roderick, only had the cultivation level of a magus. It could be said that this was a third-or fourth-tier city that didn¡¯t have much power or status, to begin with. In fact, even the sects in Linzi City might not have heard of this city. They were able to become the most famous sect in the east in the past two years. In fact, it could even be said that they had become the most legendary sect in the east. It was all because of one person¡­ Lin Lei. It was Lin Lei who had single-handedly raised the status of the Li Fire sect to its current level! But as the saying goes, the one who wishes to wear a crown must bear its weight as well. To become a sect at the peak of the continent, to be looked up to by countless people, was naturally an incomparably glorious thing. But at the same time, one had to bear the responsibility of being looked up to. Just like now: Once the seal was opened, the experts of the north and the South would immediately think of the Li Fire Sect. There was nothing they could do. They had come for the Donghuang. And the Li Fire Sect, as the place where the Donghuang lived, naturally became their first target of attack. Everyone naturally knew this as well. The reason why the north and the South had set their eyes on them was because of Lin Lei. However, they didn¡¯t cowardly feel that at this moment, they should chase Linley out of the Li Fire Sect. The members of the Li Fire sect couldn¡¯t do such a cowardly thing. This was because their past experiences had told them that Lin Lei had acted countless times when the sect was in danger, protecting the dignity of the sect and protecting their disciples. If an even more powerful opponent were to come charging at Lin Lei¡­ If they fled, it would be too embarrassing for Lin Lei. The disciples of the Li Fire sect couldn¡¯t do such a thing. And, more importantly, everyone thought to themselves: the reason Lin Lei suddenly told everyone this was because he definitely had a strategy for dealing with it! Wasn¡¯t it just thirty great sages? Our Master Lin Lei had risen to the third rank of the Great Sage in a month! I refuse to believe that the people of the north and the South can be so powerful? Everyone was thinking so confidently. There was nothing they could do. Just as they had said, in their hearts, Lin Lei was an unshakable god! Although Lin Lei had described the people of the north and the south as extremely terrifying and difficult to deal with, everyone was very confident in him. But of course, Lin Lei hadn¡¯t expected this at all. After saying those words, he paused for a moment, then quickly continued, ¡°Thus, everyone, in the face of a great enemy, what we need to do now is to continuously raise our own cultivation bases!¡± ¡°Just yesterday, I accepted Bud and William as my disciples and imparted them with new mystic abilities.¡± ¡°I believe that Bard and William will become great sage experts soon.¡± ¡°And they will be the representatives of the east. They will fight against the people of the north and the south together.¡± ¡°But, everybody, this is far from enough.¡± ¡°What we are going to face is likely to be the most powerful warriors from the north and the south.¡± ¡°Thus, I need your help.¡± ¡°Because, next, I plan to hold a lecture for ten thousand people.¡± ¡°In this lecture, I will be facing ten thousand people at the same time, imparting my magical training methods and profound mysteries to them.¡± ¡°I would like to invite all of you to participate in this lecture.¡± ¡°I wonder, will all of you come?¡± ¡°If all of you are able to participate in this lecture, please use your fingers to touch your ears. Is that possible?¡± As Lin Lei finished speaking, his tone was surprisingly filled with a hint of unconfidence. After all, although he was currently an expert in the third stage of the three sages, he was still only a young man in his twenties. At his age, would he be able to convince the masses? He truly didn¡¯t have much confidence in doing so. But, to his surprise, after he finished speaking, he suddenly received a response from over a thousand people! That¡¯s right! Over a thousand people! This was practically the entire Li Fire sect! All of them, at this moment, indicated that they would come and listen to Lin Lei teach them the profound truths and divine abilities! At this moment, Lin Lei himself was completely stunned. He had never imagined that he would have so many people supporting him. His plan was half successful. A look of joy appeared on Lin Lei¡¯s face. Soon, he adjusted his breathing, preparing to reveal the remaining half of his plan. And this plan was actually the key. He spoke slowly. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m very happy to know that everyone has come back to attend the lecture.¡± ¡°Then, because this is a preaching class for thousands or even tens of thousands of people, it must involve the position of everyone attending the lecture.¡± ¡°In order to ensure fairness, I will adopt a ticket system for this lecture.¡± ¡°The so-called ticket system means that you will pay a corresponding ticket to determine your seats during the class.¡± ¡°And the ticket for this class will be¡­ Runic Paper!¡± Runic paper? A ticket? Everyone who had been excitedly waiting for Lin Lei to announce the results, upon hearing this, was instantly stunned. Runic paper? Wasn¡¯t that a magic sticker used to send messages? Why had Lin Lei¡¯s master thought of using it as a ticket? Was there any particular way to use this thing? In addition, how could this thing be used as a ticket? One for each person to enter? But if that was the case, there wouldn¡¯t be any difference! For a moment, everyone in the Li Fire sect was stunned¡­ But right at this moment, they suddenly heard Lin Lei speak slowly, ¡°This time, we will determine the order in which you will attend the lecture, based on the number of runic papers you will be handing over.¡± ¡°The more runic papers you give, the better the seats you will get.¡± ¡°The number of seats you can get is also dependent on these papers.¡± ¡°Cultivators who don¡¯t give any paper can also listen to my lectures. But I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid you will have to sit in the back of the class.¡± ¡°Of course, don¡¯t think that my teaching to everyone will change based on this.¡± ¡°Because this way is far fairer than relying solely on talent¡­ !¡± CH 168 Facing the attacks of more than thirty great sages¡­? Rumble¡­ ? Lin Lei¡¯s words rang out in the minds of all the disciples of the Li Fire sect. They were so shocked that they almost couldn¡¯t breathe! What the f*ck¡­ Did he have to be so exaggerated!? What was there to worry about!? Didn¡¯t they say that experts all had the demeanor of experts and wouldn¡¯t casually attack? Why were there so many of them? Did we have any enmity with them five hundred years ago? Was there a need to target us like this!? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly in their hearts! But of course, the reason why everyone had such a big reaction was that¡­ Everyone was panicking. That¡¯s right. Everyone was panicking. A few years ago, the Li Fire Sect was just an unranked sect in the east. The cult leader, Roderick, only had the cultivation level of a magus. It could be said that this was a third-or fourth-tier city that didn¡¯t have much power or status, to begin with. In fact, even the sects in Linzi City might not have heard of this city. They were able to become the most famous sect in the east in the past two years. In fact, it could even be said that they had become the most legendary sect in the east. It was all because of one person¡­ Lin Lei. It was Lin Lei who had single-handedly raised the status of the Li Fire sect to its current level! But as the saying goes, the one who wishes to wear a crown must bear its weight as well. To become a sect at the peak of the continent, to be looked up to by countless people, was naturally an incomparably glorious thing. But at the same time, one had to bear the responsibility of being looked up to. Just like now: Once the seal was opened, the experts of the north and the South would immediately think of the Li Fire Sect. There was nothing they could do. They had come for the Donghuang. And the Li Fire Sect, as the place where the Donghuang lived, naturally became their first target of attack. Everyone naturally knew this as well. The reason why the north and the South had set their eyes on them was because of Lin Lei. However, they didn¡¯t cowardly feel that at this moment, they should chase Linley out of the Li Fire Sect. The members of the Li Fire sect couldn¡¯t do such a cowardly thing. This was because their past experiences had told them that Lin Lei had acted countless times when the sect was in danger, protecting the dignity of the sect and protecting their disciples. If an even more powerful opponent were to come charging at Lin Lei¡­ If they fled, it would be too embarrassing for Lin Lei. The disciples of the Li Fire sect couldn¡¯t do such a thing. And, more importantly, everyone thought to themselves: the reason Lin Lei suddenly told everyone this was because he definitely had a strategy for dealing with it! Wasn¡¯t it just thirty great sages? Our Master Lin Lei had risen to the third rank of the Great Sage in a month! I refuse to believe that the people of the north and the South can be so powerful? Everyone was thinking so confidently. There was nothing they could do. Just as they had said, in their hearts, Lin Lei was an unshakable god! Although Lin Lei had described the people of the north and the south as extremely terrifying and difficult to deal with, everyone was very confident in him. But of course, Lin Lei hadn¡¯t expected this at all. After saying those words, he paused for a moment, then quickly continued, ¡°Thus, everyone, in the face of a great enemy, what we need to do now is to continuously raise our own cultivation bases!¡± ¡°Just yesterday, I accepted Bud and William as my disciples and imparted them with new mystic abilities.¡± ¡°I believe that Bard and William will become great sage experts soon.¡± ¡°And they will be the representatives of the east. They will fight against the people of the north and the south together.¡± ¡°But, everybody, this is far from enough.¡± ¡°What we are going to face is likely to be the most powerful warriors from the north and the south.¡± ¡°Thus, I need your help.¡± ¡°Because, next, I plan to hold a lecture for ten thousand people.¡± ¡°In this lecture, I will be facing ten thousand people at the same time, imparting my magical training methods and profound mysteries to them.¡± ¡°I would like to invite all of you to participate in this lecture.¡± ¡°I wonder, will all of you come?¡± ¡°If all of you are able to participate in this lecture, please use your fingers to touch your ears. Is that possible?¡± As Lin Lei finished speaking, his tone was surprisingly filled with a hint of unconfidence. After all, although he was currently an expert in the third stage of the three sages, he was still only a young man in his twenties. At his age, would he be able to convince the masses? He truly didn¡¯t have much confidence in doing so. But, to his surprise, after he finished speaking, he suddenly received a response from over a thousand people! That¡¯s right! Over a thousand people! This was practically the entire Li Fire sect! All of them, at this moment, indicated that they would come and listen to Lin Lei teach them the profound truths and divine abilities! At this moment, Lin Lei himself was completely stunned. He had never imagined that he would have so many people supporting him. His plan was half successful. A look of joy appeared on Lin Lei¡¯s face. Soon, he adjusted his breathing, preparing to reveal the remaining half of his plan. And this plan was actually the key. He spoke slowly. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m very happy to know that everyone has come back to attend the lecture.¡± ¡°Then, because this is a preaching class for thousands or even tens of thousands of people, it must involve the position of everyone attending the lecture.¡± ¡°In order to ensure fairness, I will adopt a ticket system for this lecture.¡± ¡°The so-called ticket system means that you will pay a corresponding ticket to determine your seats during the class.¡± ¡°And the ticket for this class will be¡­ Runic Paper!¡± Runic paper? A ticket? Everyone who had been excitedly waiting for Lin Lei to announce the results, upon hearing this, was instantly stunned. Runic paper? Wasn¡¯t that a magic sticker used to send messages? Why had Lin Lei¡¯s master thought of using it as a ticket? Was there any particular way to use this thing? In addition, how could this thing be used as a ticket? One for each person to enter? But if that was the case, there wouldn¡¯t be any difference! For a moment, everyone in the Li Fire sect was stunned¡­ But right at this moment, they suddenly heard Lin Lei speak slowly, ¡°This time, we will determine the order in which you will attend the lecture, based on the number of runic papers you will be handing over.¡± ¡°The more runic papers you give, the better the seats you will get.¡± ¡°The number of seats you can get is also dependent on these papers.¡± ¡°Cultivators who don¡¯t give any paper can also listen to my lectures. But I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid you will have to sit in the back of the class.¡± ¡°Of course, don¡¯t think that my teaching to everyone will change based on this.¡± ¡°Because this way is far fairer than relying solely on talent¡­ !¡± CH 169 ¡°Because this method is far fairer than relying on innate talent¡­ !¡± After Lin Lei slowly said these words, many of the people of the Li Fire Sect, who had been preparing to make a ruckus, fell silent. Lin Lei was right. In the past, whenever experts of the sage level or higher came to teach, they would always show more favoritism towards talented disciples. As for those who weren¡¯t talented, they generally wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to them. Discrimination existed all the time. This was especially true in a world like the Magus world, where competition was fierce. But today, Lin Lei actually said that he didn¡¯t care about talent. He only cared about the number of runic diagrams that a cultivator had to pay, and that would determine the position of the person who attended the lecture. To those who weren¡¯t talented, this was definitely a very fair way for them to learn. Thus, after Lin Lei finished speaking, quite a few disciples began to grow restless, preparing to go back and collect the materials for the runic papers. It must be understood that runic papers weren¡¯t some cheap item. On the contrary, they were extremely precious. Everyone needed to put in a lot of effort in order to collect these runic papers. But of course, at this moment, everyone still didn¡¯t understand why Linley was asking them for runic papers. Only quite a few smart people would secretly think that these runic papers might be of great use to Lin Lei, which was why he was suddenly collecting them on such a large scale. But as for what use he had, no one could guess at all. As for Lin Lei, it seemed as though he quickly sensed everyone¡¯s confusion, and so he calmly explained. ¡°Everyone, actually, my true purpose in collecting these runic papers is very simple. It is for the sake of my four personal disciples.¡± Eh? For the sake of his four personal disciples? Hearing this, everyone had puzzled looks on their faces. What did he mean? Why did he say it was for the sake of his four disciples? Why would his four personal disciples need these runic papers? ¡°To be more precise, I need these runic papers to be used to inscribe the mystic abilities I am going to teach them.¡± Lin Lei continued to slowly explain, ¡°After Walton and the other three finish their closed-door training, they can use these runic papers to learn new mystic abilities.¡± ¡°As for why I didn¡¯t teach them myself¡­¡± ¡°It is because I¡¯m going to leave the Li Fire sect for a period of time.¡± ¡°So, actually, this lesson should be the last one.¡± ¡°After this lesson ends, you may not see me for a very long time.¡± ¡°So, if possible, I still hope that all of you can come and listen to my lesson.¡± ¡°In this lecture, I might be able to impart the mageforce of ice to the north, and the mageforce of fire to the south.¡± ¡°This will be of great help to everyone.¡± ¡°In addition, just as I said, all of the runic papers I collected this time will be used to inscribe mystic abilities.¡± ¡­ Lin Lei slowly finished his explanation, and everyone immediately understood. And as soon as Lin Lei announced that he was about to leave, everyone¡¯s interest in attending Lin Lei¡¯s lecture grew even more intense! In addition, just as Lin Lei had said, during this lecture, he would impart to everyone the spells of ice and fire. Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that they had never seen or even heard of these spells before! Now that they heard that Lin Lei was going to begin his lecture, everyone was naturally getting extremely interested. Thus, there was only one question: when would Lin Lei begin his lecture? Everyone couldn¡¯t help but guess. But right at this moment, Lin Lei¡¯s voice slowly rang out, ¡°Then, everyone, let¡¯s meet tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, at dawn, in front of the square of the Li Fire Sect, my first lecture will begin.¡± ¡°Everyone, you can bring your runic papers then. When the time comes, we will meet in the square¡­¡± ¡­ By the time he finished speaking, Lin Lei¡¯s voice had already begun to weaken before completely disappearing¡­ Sensing that Lin Lei¡¯s voice had ended, the disciples of the Li Fire sect all raised their heads. At this moment, everyone in the sect had a completely new look on their faces! Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with exquisite light. They didn¡¯t hesitate at all. They immediately rose to their feet, then quickly ran in the same direction. The shops in the town that sold runic papers! They had to be fast! If they arrived too late, they might very well be out of luck to get any! Everyone used their mageforce, channeling their mageforce into their legs. Then, they leaped into the air and began to frantically run¡­ ¡­ And then there was Lin Lei. After finishing his transmission with the disciples of the Li Fire Sect, he slowly opened his eyes. And then, he let out a long sigh. ¡°I never would have imagined that one day, I would resort to this sort of method to collect runic papers¡­¡± ¡°This sort of method is quite similar to the way celebrities in my past life sold tickets for concerts¡­¡± Lin Lei thought back to the past, and a hint of a bitter smile appeared in his eyes. Actually, when he suddenly thought of using this method to collect runic papers, he had an idea. Actually, he had two ideas at the very beginning. The first was to collect runic papers. At that time, he was prepared to go and collect them himself. The second was to teach the people of the Li Fire sect a few profound mysteries. The more people, the better. After all, the crisis was coming, and he didn¡¯t have much time left. After he thought of these two ideas, he couldn¡¯t help but think: wouldn¡¯t it be better to directly fuse these two ideas together? Then, he thought of this ¡°Ticket system¡±. Then, he thought about it for the whole night, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was completely feasible. This was simply killing two birds with one stone, or even killing four or five birds with one stone¡­ Then, the scene just now appeared: He began to communicate with the disciples of the entire sect, announcing the news that he was preparing to start the class tomorrow. The results were very successful. Everyone¡¯s reactions were very strong. Now that everything was ready, they were just waiting for tomorrow¡¯s Assembly to see what the results would be¡­ Whoosh! Lin Lei let out a long sigh of relief. Actually, to be honest, he was actually rather nervous. After all, having lived two lifetimes, this was the first time he had given such a large-scale lecture. One had to know that in his previous life, he had actually failed five or six courses a year. Forget lectures. He couldn¡¯t even be bothered to listen to them at all. Right now, there were actually tens of thousands of people who were excited to listen to his lessons. This was truly¡­ In the past, this would be completely unimaginable! However, despite being nervous, Lin Lei was still very confident. His current level of power was indeed worthy of the title of ¡®lecturer¡¯. But of course, more importantly, he had no choice but to act now. Seeing that the north and south were about to arrive, he had to hurry up and increase the power of the eastern cultivators. Thus, there was no need for him to be overly cautious when the north and south arrived. ¡°Thus, I¡¯ll just wait for tomorrow.¡± ¡°How many people will come? How many runic papers will I get? My heart is filled with more anticipation than anyone elses¡¯!¡± CH 170 The night passed quickly. The next day, the sky had just begun to brighten. The entire Li Fire sect was filled with clamor. Very quickly, countless people walked out of the houses, beginning to gather on the Li Fire Sect¡¯s square. If one looked carefully, he would discover that these people were all holding thick stacks of rune papers in their hands. These rune papers had been purchased from the town at the foot of the mountain yesterday. In fact, due to the large number of people who had purchased these runes, some of the disciples of the Li Fire sect had gone even further into town to purchase them. Fortunately, this time, Lin Lei had only requested runic papers. Although runic papers were valuable, they weren¡¯t magical tools. They were things that commoners could use. Thus, they could be purchased everywhere. But if Lin Lei was asking for something like a magical crystal, perhaps even if everyone had money, they wouldn¡¯t have anywhere to buy it from. And now, after a day of buying, everyone had acquired at least ten runic papers each. One of them was a man dressed in brocade robes. He had the most runic papers. Not because he was the richest, but because this magus loved to collect runic papers. In the past many years, he had collected no less than 500 runic papers. Therefore, this time, he directly relied on selling runic papers to make a fortune, and he also kept many runic papers to ensure that he could sit in the front row. And this time, the sect had such a large number of disciples going down the mountain. Roderick naturally knew. In fact, not only did he know, but he himself had also joined in this purchase. In addition, as the richest and most well-connected person in the entire sect, he had acquired the most runic papers today. After all, although he was the leader of a sect, Roderick¡¯s cultivation level was only at the peak of the Magus realm. He wasn¡¯t even at the sage level. Under these circumstances, he was naturally very focused on teaching Lin Lei. But of course, the reason why he was so devoted to Lin Lei was that, a few days ago, he had arranged for his daughter to go on a blind date with him, which had been rather awkward. Right now, he was worrying day and night that because of this, Linley would gradually get rid of his relationship with the Li Fire Sect. But he hadn¡¯t imagined that Lin Lei would actually take the initiative to offer a public lecture, teaching the entire profound mysteries and divine abilities of the Li Fire sect. By doing this, he was clearly sending a friendly signal to the Li Fire sect. How smart was Roderick! Naturally, he quickly understood Lin Lei¡¯s intentions. Thus, Roderick didn¡¯t hesitate at all. After Lin Lei had announced the news of the lecture yesterday, he issued a new order to the entire sect: Everyone in the sect had to insist on listening to Lin Lei¡¯s lecture! Participate enthusiastically! Anyone who was able to gain an epiphany from Lin Lei¡¯s lecture would be given training resources to help them train! ¡­ As soon as this order was issued, Lin Lei¡¯s lecture was equivalent to removing the last layer of worry for the disciples of the sect. Everyone no longer held anything back, and immediately headed to the marketplace to purchase runic papers. And the one who was the most enthusiastic was Roderick¡¯s daughter, Natasha. After being rejected by Lin Lei that day, Natasha didn¡¯t feel any resentment towards him. Instead, she was moved by the gentleman¡¯s rejection. Ever since she had returned to her own courtyard that day, she had begun to focus on her training. She swore that through her righteous efforts, she would make Lin Lei look at her in the eyes. But right at this moment, she heard Lin Lei¡¯s voice transmission. What was different from the others was that what Natasha remembered most wasn¡¯t that Lin Lei had said that he was going to teach everyone the profound truths and divine abilities, it was that he had mentioned that ¡°People from both the north and the South will come, and they will all be experts on the level of the great sage. They are coming for me.¡± Hearing these words, Natasha¡¯s heart trembled. She couldn¡¯t help but think back to what Lin Lei had said when he had rejected her that day¡­ ¡°Right now, I don¡¯t have the time to think about these personal affairs.¡± At that time, she had thought that Lin Lei¡¯s words were just an excuse for him to reject her. But now, it seemed, that wasn¡¯t the case. Given how much pressure he was under, he really didn¡¯t have the time to think about starting a family. So, in the end, I was the one being too narrow-minded¡­ As Natasha thought about this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty for what she had done in the past. And then, Natasha couldn¡¯t help but think of another possibility: If she were to start supporting Lin Lei from today onwards, would there be a possibility that he would fall in love with her? Thinking of this, Natasha¡¯s cheeks turned red. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was completely possible. After all, in the stories that many eastern bards told, there would be a template that would be used to describe a love story between Lin Lei and herself. It was called ¡®Love Begets Hate¡¯. Thinking of this, Natasha instantly became even more supportive of Lin Lei¡¯s teaching of the profound mysteries and divine abilities. As a result, she hadn¡¯t slept well for almost the entire night, worrying about today¡¯s lesson. Today, she had woken up early in the morning, put on her clothes, and arrived at the venue to arrange for all the disciples to take their seats. As for the collection of runic papers, she had personally completed it. Right. This time, Natasha had donated more than 600 runic papers! The reason she had so many runic papers, aside from being sponsored by her father, Roderick, was because of her habit of saving money. But of course, the reason why she was able to produce so many runic papers, aside from being supportive of Linley¡¯s decision, was because she wanted to be closer to Lin Lei. A great sage-level expert¡­ She had never seen one before. As for the mageforce of ice, the mageforce of fire, and the profound mysteries and divine ability which Lin Lei had mentioned, she was naturally extremely interested in them. Thus, today, she truly was prepared to come and learn. ¡­ And as the sky slowly began to brighten¡­ More and more people began to gather in the plaza. By the time Lin Lei had settled on the previous day, there had already been no less than three thousand people gathered here! Three thousand people. These were basically all of the disciples of the Li Fire sect. In fact, the Li Fire sect didn¡¯t even have that many disciples. These people included some of the ordinary residents of the nearby towns. After hearing the news of Lin Lei¡¯s lecture, they came to listen as well. And so, in this lively atmosphere¡­ Time passed, bit by bit. Soon, everyone saw that on the broken platform in front of the plaza, a ripple appeared in the air. Finally, a black vortex appeared in the air. A figure slowly walked out of the black vortex¡­ Seeing this scene, Natasha¡¯s best friend, who was sitting next to Natasha, pointed excitedly at the figure who came out and said, ¡°Natasha! Look! The man you¡¯ve been thinking about day and night has appeared!¡± CH 171 ¡°Anna, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡­ I¡¯m not thinking about him!¡± Natasha blushed when she heard her best friend¡¯s voice. She covered her best friend¡¯s mouth with her hand and pulled her to her side. ? However, Anna¡¯s voice was really loud. Following her voice, the disciples of the Li Fire Sect around them immediately looked over. Although Natasha forced herself to remain calm, not to look around randomly. But she could still clearly sense the people around her pointing at her. ¡°UHH¡­ uhh! Uhh¡­ Natasha, you¡¯re suffocating me to death!¡± Anna pushed her hand away from her mouth, gasping for air, ¡°I just like Lin Lei. What¡¯s there to be afraid of making this known?¡± ¡°To be honest, I really miss Lin Lei day and night as well!¡± ¡°By the way, if you really don¡¯t like Master Lin Lei, I can go chase after him!¡± ¡°Let me tell you something. Master Lin Lei is now the dream lover of all the girls in the Li Fire Sect.¡± ¡°I heard that countless girls have fallen in love with him.¡± ¡°If you pretend to be reserved and don¡¯t seize this opportunity, he will be snatched away by someone else!¡± Anna teased with a smile. After hearing her words, Natasha¡¯s face revealed an uncontrollable panic. It could be seen that Anna¡¯s words had reached her heart. However, who was Natasha? She was the biological daughter of the cult master of the Li Fire Sect! Not only was she beautiful, but her temperament was also first-class. In the past, it was other men who pursued her, but she had never pursued anyone else. So, even though she heard her best friend¡¯s reminder, she forcefully suppressed the shock in her heart and stuttered, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m telling the truth. I really don¡¯t like this guy. If you like him, go and chase him. I¡­ I can¡¯t be bothered¡­¡± After she finished her stubborn words, Natasha turned her head to the other side, leaving the back of her best friend¡¯s head. This clearly indicated that she was very unhappy. Seeing this, how could Anna not understand? Was this Natasha trying to act tough? It seemed¡­ this girl really was moved. Anna didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. She shook her head, then sighed, then pulled Natasha¡¯s hand over, ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t joke around with you anymore.¡± ¡°Lin Lei is yours. If you don¡¯t take him, I won¡¯t take him.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s so good about a random smelly man? He¡¯s actually worth you getting angry at me. Hmph!¡± Anna¡¯s lips twitched, and she let out a cold snort. Hearing her words, Natasha¡¯s face immediately lit up with laughter. She once more held her best friend¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Today, we are here to learn mystic abilities from Lin Lei, not to quarrel. He¡¯s is about to begin. Let¡¯s quickly listen attentively¡­¡± Hearing this, Anna nodded in agreement. Then, together with Natasha, they raised their heads, staring at Lin Lei on the dais. ¡­ The person who had come was indeed Lin Lei. After becoming a grand sage, he had gained an initial understanding of the laws of space. Thus, today, he didn¡¯t fly over. Instead, he used his mageforce to break through a spacetime vortex, then teleported over. To be precise, apart from requiring the caster to have the strength of a great sage or above, there was another requirement: It had to be the emperor of the polar region. That¡¯s right. In fact, this kind of space-time magic could only be used by people with the title of the Emperor of the polar region. Moreover, the range of use was limited to their own territory. If he wanted to teleport across domains¡­ Unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t be able to. But of course, even within the polar region, it wasn¡¯t possible to teleport everywhere. The distance of teleportation was also linked to the power of the sovereign of the polar region. For example, Lin Lei, who was currently at the third stage of the Great Sage, could only teleport within a range of ten kilometers. No matter how far away he was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. Otherwise, he would be able to teleport directly to Linzi city. Why would he need to travel such a long-distance? As for Magi, how far would they be able to teleport? For example, Gandalf? William VII? Da Gama? These people. Lin Lei didn¡¯t know this. After all, aside from himself, no one else knew anything about the laws of space. As for himself, who would casually reveal his trump cards? Lin Lei had to slowly figure out everything by himself. In truth, today was Lin Lei¡¯s first time using this technique. In addition, this was when he had discovered a technique while constantly testing out the power of the Donghuang. This was like playing a game and searching for a hidden skill, only to accidentally light up a gray icon. Only then would he suddenly become excited. ¡°Damn!¡± So I can use this technique? I didn¡¯t even notice it before! Lin Lei was in this sort of situation. But actually, after his research last night¡­ He discovered that in this magical continent, aside from the emperor of the polar region, it wasn¡¯t as though all other high mages couldn¡¯t use the ability to teleport. They could. And the method they used to teleport was very simple. It was¡­ To gain the recognition of the local emperor of the polar region. Right. Right now, for example, as the emperor of the eastern region, Lin Lei could ¡®activate¡¯ Walton and Bud¡¯s ability to use spatial teleportation. Only that Lin Lei didn¡¯t know exactly how to ¡®activate¡¯ this skill. For now, he didn¡¯t know. This skill was still a ¡®Grey Icon¡¯ that could not be used. Perhaps he would have to wait until Linley reached a higher level before activating it. However, Lin Lei wasn¡¯t depressed about this. In fact, he was extremely excited. After all, it was always good to have hope. He only hoped that after this trip to Linzi City, he would be able to quickly reach a higher level and activate this ability. This way, when the people of the north and the south arrived, he would be able to ¡®activate¡¯ the spatial teleportation ability for Walton, Bud, and the others. And then, his side would have an even greater advantage in battle¡­ But of course, this was all for another time. At this moment, Lin Lei had teleported to the venue of the lecture. He just wanted to act cool. After all, by using teleportation to appear, the shock effect on the students would be even greater! Lin Lei had this thought in mind. Only that when he emerged from the spacetime vortex, the low-down spectators weren¡¯t shocked. He was the one shocked by the sea of people in front of him! Holy shit! So many people? This wasn¡¯t just the Li Fire Sect, but everyone? What the hell¡­? Every single villager within a 50-kilometer radius was here, right? What was going on with that fruit lady over there? Are you sure you understand what I¡¯m saying? Also, this is a lecture on a mystic ability, not a market! Who told you to come to sell fruit here!? For a moment, Lin Lei¡¯s mind was filled with ten thousand curses and vulgarities¡­ Below the stage, after finally seeing clearly who the guest was, a great howl that could even move the mountains and seas rang out¡­! CH 172 ¡°It¡¯s Lin Lei! Master Lin Lei Is Here!¡± ¡°My God! What sort of mystic ability is this? He can actually use it to teleport?¡± ¡°Master Lin Lei! I want to learn this teleportation technique! Quickly teach me! Quickly teach me!¡± ¡°Master Lin Lei, this is too cool! Too cool! Is this the charisma of a great sage? I¡¯m in love!¡± ¡­ Waves of enthusiastic cheers, like a tidal wave, swept directly into Lin Lei¡¯s ears. He was instantly embarrassed by these endless waves of cheers. However, he was, after all, the Eastern Emperor. Soon, he stabilized his aura. Then, with a wave of his right hand, a surge of mageforce surged out, forming an enormous screen magic formation that appeared behind him. Everyone stared at the mageforce screen, and to their surprise, they discovered that the person who had appeared on the screen was Lin Lei himself! However, because the mageforce screen was so large, the projection of Lin Lei¡¯s body was extremely tall as well. From afar, that person seemed more than a hundred meters tall. ¡°This is¡­¡± Seeing this, everyone¡¯s eyes instantly widened. They didn¡¯t understand what Lin Lei was doing. But right at this moment, Lin Lei¡¯s voice rang out. He continued to speak calmly, his voice was not very loud. But the strange thing was that he had used some sort of mystic ability, which allowed his voice to directly enter everyone¡¯s ears, ensuring that everyone could hear him. His words were as follows: ¡°Everyone, this is the mageflow screen. He can magnify every single movement of mine by a hundred times in real-time, allowing it to appear on this screen.¡± ¡°Friends sitting far away, if you can¡¯t see me, you can see my movements through this screen in real-time.¡± ¡°Because during this mystic ability class, each of my hand seals will be very important.¡± ¡°So, I hope that everyone present can clearly see my movements.¡± ¡°To ensure that everyone can gain something from this class.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Let¡¯s begin today¡¯s lesson on the mystic abilities.¡± As soon as Lin Lei finished speaking, he formed another seal in his hand. After this seal was formed, the mageforce flowing through his entire body began to surge even faster. The mageforce flowing through the screen caused by the mageforce seemed to sense it as well. It instantly began to emit even brighter light, and the quality of the image it projected became even clearer. This was a bit like if Lin Lei had added a fiber-optic cable, which caused the ¡®WiFi¡¯ speed of the mageforce screen to increase, and thus the quality of the screen became even higher. Below the stage, the disciples of the Li Fire Sect, after hearing Lin Lei¡¯s explanation and seeing the enormous screen, suddenly understood. Then, they looked at Lin Lei with even more eagerness in their eyes. This was especially true for the Magi, who were seated twenty meters away. At this moment, they were so excited that they couldn¡¯t be any more excited. Originally, when they had been arranged to sit at the very back, they had somewhat given up on this lesson. At such a distance, in their eyes, Lin Lei was no different from a sesame seed. How could they watch him use his mystic ability? It was completely impossible! Thus, at first, quite a few people were rather disappointed. In fact, some people didn¡¯t even notice Lin Lei¡¯s appearance. It was the voices of the people in the front row that made them notice. But now¡­ After Lin Lei tossed out this magical flow screen, everyone no longer felt worried. This flow screen could be said to have perfectly solved the problems of the people in the back row! A live broadcast screen, a three-dimensional sound system, this sort of teaching method allowed everyone present to clearly hear every single word from Lin Lei during the lecture. Before Lin Lei, no one had ever used this sort of teaching method in this world of magic. He had only used a few tricks, but he had easily gained a large amount of goodwill. This caused everyone present to immediately perk up and listen attentively to his lecture! Right at this moment, Lin Lei¡¯s ears once more rang out with a long-awaited system notification, ¡°Ding! Over 10,000 people have been detected listening to the host¡¯s lecture. The ¡®Ten Thousand Listening¡¯ achievement has been completed!¡± ¡°The system rewards are as follows.¡± ¡°1. Ten Thousand Meditations Card! Introduction: After using this card, for the next six hours, the listener will be able to understand the essence of whatever the host is teaching. At the same time, each listener¡¯s innate talent will be increased by 100% !¡± ¡°2. Ten Thousand Experience Card! Introduction: after using this card, for the next six hours, as long as the listener listens attentively to the host¡¯s lecture, their mageforce cultivation will increase by 100% every hour!¡± ¡°Warm reminder: the system will reward you with all sorts of achievements. Host, please carefully explore them and look forward to your new achievements¡­¡± ¡­ After the sound of the system¡¯s reminder rang out, within Lin Lei¡¯s consciousness, two golden cards began to float in the air. Lin Lei stared at these two sudden mission rewards, completely stunned. This¡­ This¡­ was f*cking possible? The system rewarded achievements? Was there such a thing? Why had he never heard of it before!? Besides, didn¡¯t I say that I can only take in ten disciples before? Wasn¡¯t it only personal disciples who can use their epiphany skills? Wait¡­ ten thousand people can actually all activate their epiphany skills? And¡­ experience gain? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a huge benefit earlier? You should have told me earlier¡­ I should have started my lessons earlier! Lin Lei was stunned. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t expected the system to suddenly drop down a reward like this. His original goal in starting this lesson was really just to get some runic papers. At the same time, if possible, he would also increase the overall power of the Li Fire Sect. But he had never imagined that the system would actually give such a reward!? ¡°Ten thousand experience cards¡­¡± ¡°The Eureka Moment¡­¡± Linley stared at the two deity-level cards in his space, murmuring to himself, and then¡­ There was a smile on his lips¡­ ¡°System, 10,000 experience card¡­ use!¡± ¡°10,000-person Epiphany card¡­ use!¡± ¡­ ¡®Ding! Host command detected, 10,000 experience card: Used successfully! ¡­ 10,000 insight card¡­ used successfully!¡¯ The system¡¯s clear voice rang out. Soon.., Lin Lei saw two streaks of golden light whooshing through the sea of people in front of him! However, only he could see these two streaks of light. The disciples of the Li Fire sect below the stage didn¡¯t know that, at this moment, they had already been imbued with two buffs to their learning! Thud¡­ But right at this moment, Lin Lei slowly took a step forward, then turned to face the crowd and said in a clear voice, ¡°Everyone, our mystic ability lesson begins now.¡± ¡°The first mystic ability I will demonstrate is:¡± ¡°The Seven Color Eyes Spell!¡± CH 173 ¡°The Seven Color Eyes Spell: a top-grade secret technique trained by the southern barbarians! It belongs to the mages of fire!¡± ¡°This spell can transform into seven rays of light, red, orange, yellow, blue, indigo, and violet.¡± ? ¡°The rays of light can alternately change. Each color corresponds to a unique set of eye techniques.¡± ¡°It can be said that this can be considered one of the top-grade mystic abilities of the southern mages of fire tribe.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s voice was slow and steady as he introduced this ocular technique. Speaking of which, this Seven Color Eyes Spell had evolved because of the Golden Eyes of fire. According to the system¡¯s introduction, compared to the Golden Eyes of fire, this ocular technique¡¯s lethality, as well as the way it evolved, was far superior to the Golden Eyes. But unfortunately, because he had only acquired this ocular technique for a short period of time, Lin Lei wasn¡¯t able to train it very much. After deciding to come here today to teach everyone, he had hurriedly trained it a few times last night. But even so, he had only opened two eyes for the Seven Color Eyes Spell. The Decibel was scarlet, and the decibel was orange. He hadn¡¯t mastered the other yellow, green, blue, blue, and violet eyes yet. Seeing this, many people might be puzzled. Wasn¡¯t Lin Lei able to directly comprehend the mystic abilities the system had bestowed upon him, just like how he had learned the Golden Eyes of fire? But in truth, this Seven Color Eyes Spell was different from the mystic abilities which Lin Lei had learned previously. To be more precise, because the Seven Color Eyes Spell was an evolved mystic ability of the second rank (the Golden Eyes of fire had evolved from the eye of insight, which was the first rank; the Seven Color Eyes Spell had evolved from the Golden Eyes of fire, which was the second rank), it couldn¡¯t be comprehended in an instant. It required the host to repeatedly train and master it. Thus, Lin Lei could only use his original system and continuously increase the number of times he trained to understand the core of this technique. But despite this, Lin Lei was completely satisfied with this technique. After all, using this seven-colored pupil technique as an example, in the entire southern barbarian tribe of the southernmost region, there were less than ten people who could open three color eyes. There were only two people who could open five color eyes. And there wasn¡¯t a single person who could open all seven color eyes. Lin Lei had only spent one night on this spell, but he had already opened two eyes. This could already be considered the training speed of a monster¡­ ¡­ And then there were the people below the stage. After Lin Lei finished introducing this mystic ability¡­ Actually, most of the people hadn¡¯t been able to understand how powerful this mystic ability was. After all, most of the people below the stage were only at the level of an apprentice mage. There were very few mage cultivators at this level who had even seen a mystic ability. They had no idea what a mystic ability was! In fact, quite a few people couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit dizzy: What southern barbarians? What mages of Fire? They had never heard of all these before! ¡­ Seeing the stupefied reactions of the people below the stage, Lin Lei quickly thought of the reason for their reactions. It seemed as though words were useless. He still had to demonstrate. Thinking up to this point, Lin Lei didn¡¯t hesitate at all. He looked intently to the right. There, within the enormous storage box, were densely packed runic papers. They had all been brought here by the cultivators below the stage Lin Lei gave them a cursory glance, and his eyelids immediately twitched. Oh my God! There was¡­ this much? There had to be at least a hundred thousand of them, right? Bullsh*t¡­! He gave everyone a thumbs up in his heart. And then, he stretched out his hand and pointed at the pile of runic papers, Whoooosh! In an instant, countless runic papers flew into the air! If one looked closely, one would notice that each of these runic papers was glowing with a faint blue light. The flow of mageforce was into these papers here. Lin Lei had imbued these runic papers with chaotic mageforce! The pupils of quite a few experts suddenly constricted. As the blue mageforce flowed on the runic papers, they seemed to gain consciousness, and one by one, they began to move according to formation. And then, one by one, they appeared in the air, arranged into an enormous paper formation! ¡°It¡¯s a rune imprint!¡± ¡°Could it be that Master Lin Lei wants to publicly engrave the mystic ability?¡± Many people thought back to what Lin Lei had mentioned earlier, and the reason why he wanted to collect the runic papers. Their eyes instantly widened! ¡°Oh my God! Lin Lei prepared so many runic papers to engrave at the same time?¡± ¡°So this is an expert at the level of the Great Sage?¡± Countless people couldn¡¯t help but sigh in amazement. And then¡­ Lin Lei used the facts to tell them that their guess was correct! Lin Lei truly did plan to publicly record this Seven Color Eyes Spell. After all, today, he had prepared to teach quite a few mystic abilities. He wasn¡¯t sure if, after the lesson, he would be able to use another pupil technique of the same level. ¡­ ¡°Rumble!¡± Just like that, under the guidance of tens of thousands of people, Lin Lei began to activate the chaotic flow of mageforce within his body. For a moment, countless crimson streams of energy began to slowly rise up from the bottom of his eyes! The roaring, flame-like vortex howled and swirled around his ears. Seven Color Eyes Spell ¡ª Crimson Eye! Activate! ¡°Roaaar!¡± Nine enormous flaming dragons, their bodies as thick as bodies, suddenly shot through the air from Lin Lei¡¯s body! Their bodies trembled like ripples, their auras were as powerful as mountains! In an instant, the entire sky began to flicker with dazzling light as the nine flaming dragons appeared! In the world where the flaming dragons danced, all colors were dyed red. The temperature in the air was extremely high, everything on the ground was devoured by flames! Everywhere they looked, the air seemed to tremble because of the high temperature. Many of the weaker magicians, in fact, all fell to the ground, dizzy. ¡°What sort of mystic ability is this¡­ why¡­ why is it able to cause such an intense natural phenomenon!?¡± Countless cultivators could sense the terrifying mageforce surrounding them, and their eyes were filled with boundless terror¡­ None of them had expected Linley¡¯s Seven Color Eyes Spell to be so powerful. Was this still an eye spell? How could an eye spell cause such a huge change? This was f*cking¡­ It could completely destroy the entire Li Fire Sect with a single blow!! Everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with terror. But of course, not everyone was frightened by the natural phenomenon that had occurred. Many of the mentally strong Magus cultivators were still staring fixedly at Lin Lei on the platform. They had been watching every single movement Lin Lei made through the mageforce screen, greedily learning every single hand seal he made! They hadn¡¯t forgotten that their goal today was to learn! A great sage-level expert unleashing a mystic ability¡­ Every single second was worth carefully studying! But what these people who were seriously studying didn¡¯t realize was this. Just as they were staring intently at Lin Lei¡¯s mystic ability, lines of invisible notifications began to appear on their bodies: ¡°Cultivation base experience + 1!¡± ¡°Cultivation base experience + 1!¡± ¡°Cultivation base experience + 1!¡± ¡°Epiphany 10% ¡­¡± ¡°Epiphany 11% ¡­¡± ¡°Epiphany 11% ¡­¡± CH 174 Countless numbers appeared above the heads of the disciples of the Li Fire Sect. This indicated that the ¡®ten thousand experience card¡¯ and the ¡®Ten Thousand Insight Card¡¯ which Lin Lei had used had been effective! Only, as disciples of the Li Fire Sect, they weren¡¯t able to see this scene. However, Lin Lei was able to see everything clearly! At the same time, he discovered, to his surprise¡­ as countless people gained insights and gained more experience, he himself received the corresponding feedback¡­ ¡°Congratulations, host. 234 people have gained an increase in their mageforce by observing your seven-colored pupil technique. Your mageforce level has increased by 10!¡± ¡°Congratulations, host. 456 people have gained an increase in their mageforce by observing your seven-colored pupil technique. Your mageforce level has increased by 20!¡± ¡°Congratulations, host. 678 people have gained an increase in their mageforce by observing your seven-colored pupil technique. Your mageforce has increased by 30 points!¡± ¡°Congratulations, host. 876 people have gained an increase in their mageforce by observing your seven-colored pupil technique. Your mageforce has increased by 50 points!¡± One reminder after another rang out in Lin Lei¡¯s ears. After sensing this feedback, the corners of Lin Lei¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curve upwards, and his face was filled with a delighted smile! He had never imagined that he would receive so much feedback from his lectures!? This¡­ Was this a joke? He thought excitedly to himself. Before today, he had thought that only after his personal disciples saw him demonstrate his mystic abilities would he receive feedback. But he hadn¡¯t imagined that even if they weren¡¯t personal disciples, he would be able to!? As long as there were enough of them? Didn¡¯t this mean that, as long as he wanted to, after today¡¯s demonstration, he might be able to directly rise to an even higher level? Thinking about this, Lin Lei felt wild joy in his heart. However, he didn¡¯t feel happy for too long, because right now, the number of people who were carefully observing him hadn¡¯t exceeded a thousand. There was still room for improvement! He couldn¡¯t stop! Thinking of this, Lin Lei didn¡¯t hesitate. He looked at the disciples below the stage, who had been distracted by this technique, and called out excitedly, ¡°Everyone! Focus!¡± ¡°This is the first technique of the Seven Color Eyes Spell: the Crimson Eye!¡± ¡°Once I use it, everything within a five-kilometer radius will become my domain.¡± ¡°Within this domain, I will be the supreme king, and I will be the will of the heavens and earth!¡± ¡°Everything will be covered by the mageforce created by my eye spell.¡± ¡°And because the crimson eye is fire-type spiritual energy, this area will produce a blazing heat.¡± ¡°And the most powerful aspect of this eye spell isn¡¯t this. It is¡­¡± Lin Lei said this, keeping them guessing. He didn¡¯t stop on purpose, but rather, at this moment, he was pleasantly surprised to find that the system had sent him a notification: the number of spectators had risen to 3,000! He had received the system¡¯s experience feedback, and it had also risen to 300! It worked! His eyelids twitched, and then he raised his voice and continued speaking in a clear voice, ¡°And the most powerful part of this eye-bloodline technique is not this, but¡­ These nine fire dragons!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he activated the eye spell¡¯s magical power, and the air between heaven and earth emitted a sound of magical power breaking through the air. Then, the nine dragons spiraling in the sky twisted their bodies crazily. However, they were not flying in all directions, but¡­ They were getting closer and closer to each other! What¡­ was going on? Everyone on the ground saw a fire dragon curled up into a meatball, and they did not know what they were doing. In the next moment, just as everyone was looking at the nine fire dragons, the fire dragon curled up into a ball in the sky and emitted a blazing light that shot into the sky! The flames dyed half of the sky red. It stung many people¡¯s eyes and they quickly closed their eyes. Many cultivators forced their eyes to look at the nine fire dragons, but in the next moment, they saw that the nine Golden Dragons had turned into nine suns! They floated in mid-air, emitting golden rays of light. These rays of light were dazzling and dazzling. Most importantly, there were nine of them! With nine suns in the air, one could imagine how terrifying the heat was! Soon, the entire ground was unable to withstand the strong light they emitted! Countless amounts of water evaporated in an instant. Everyone¡¯s faces were flushed red from the suns. Thirst, sweat, dizziness, dryness¡­ All sorts of uncomfortable sensations began to surface. And this was just the first nine suns. Lin Lei hadn¡¯t even begun to use his crimson eye yet! ¡°Rumble¡­¡± Right at this moment, Lin Lei seemed to sense their discomfort as well. He used his mageforce to create a large mageforce barrier around the entire plaza. With the protection of this magic barrier, the people¡¯s exposure to the sun instantly disappeared, and many people immediately recovered, ¡°Did everyone feel it just now? The heat, the scorching heat¡­ the high temperature¡­¡± ¡°These are all negative effects brought about by the domain created by the crimson eye.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a domain.¡± ¡°Perhaps the term domain is still too far away for everyone.¡± ¡°After all, in order to use a domain-type technique, not only do you need to be at the level of a sage, you also need to have an extraordinary perception of the surrounding world¡¯s mageforce.¡± ¡°These things are still too distant for everyone.¡± ¡°However, everyone, don¡¯t be too discouraged. Only you will be able to carefully study my method of creating a domain. Sooner or later, you will have the ability to create a domain as well.¡± Lin Lei laughed as he spoke. After hearing his introduction, everyone slowly raised their heads, staring at the land outside the protective barrier that was still covered by the Crimson Domain. Their eyes were filled with worship and terror. Domain¡­ This was the first time everyone had heard of this term. It was also the first time they had seen it. At the same time, it was the first time they had personally experienced it. So.., this was a domain¡­ This was¡­ an expert at the level of the Great Sage¡­? Everyone¡¯s hearts were deeply shaken this time. This was especially true for many of the cultivators who, after hearing Lin Lei¡¯s introduction of the Seven Color Eyes Spell, had completely ignored it. Right now, their eyes were as wide as copper bells, and their eyes were filled with disbelief¡­ They had all thought that Lin Lei was just a random professor the sect had hired to teach them the mystic abilities. They hadn¡¯t imagined this ocular technique to be so powerful!? Just standing within the domain created by this ocular technique, they felt as though they were about to faint. If they were to fight within this domain¡­ wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­ Thinking of this, quite a few people shuddered, not daring to think about it at all. But right at this moment, they saw Lin Lei, atop the dais, turn his gaze towards the nine suns in the air. In the next moment, those nine suns, like enormous meteors, began to fall from the skies with a swoosh, causing ripples to appear, they smashed directly towards the ground! ¡°Damn! Can these suns even initiate an attack?¡± ¡°If people were to absorb the impact from such a large mass, how many people would die!?¡± CH 175 All the cultivators present looked at this scene in horror. They were all guessing how big the explosion would be when the fireball fell from the sky. However, what everyone didn¡¯t expect was that when the nine huge fireballs that blotted out the sky were about to fall to the ground.., Buzz buzz buzz¡­ It was as though they had collided with an invisible barrier. They slowly dissolved, and in the end, their enormous bodies vanished into thin air¡­ ¡°This¡­ this¡­ What¡¯s going on? Why did the barrier disappear?¡± ¡°Eh? Everyone, look. The crimson light outside seems to be beginning to fade as well?¡± ¡°Right. I can sense that the temperature isn¡¯t as high as it used to be. Could it be that Master Lin Lei has stopped unleashing his mystic ability?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. Look at Master Lin Lei on the platform. He has withdrawn all of his spiritual energy, and is already descending towards the ground¡­¡± Quite a few people were shouting loudly as they stared fixedly at Lin Lei. Some people who were far away were staring at Lin Lei, who was within the mageforce field, and their eyes couldn¡¯t help but stare blankly. At this moment, the Crimson Light in Lin Lei¡¯s eyes had completely faded away, and the mageforce flow around his body had also gradually subsided. His entire body had returned to normal. At the same time, the barrier around the plaza slowly began to open. Everything returned to normal. Lin Lei¡¯s gaze was fixed on everyone. For a few seconds, a hint of awkwardness flashed past his face¡­ However, he was able to cover it up very well. But in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly curse: Damn it! Fortunately, I accepted it in time. Otherwise, the entire Li Fire Sect might have turned into a sea of fire at this moment, right? Hooo ¡ª This scarlet eye, is it that powerful? The powerful destruction it displayed was completely incomparable to the fiery eyes golden eyes! Even if it was the fiery eyes golden eyes and the Black Fire Absolute Kill Technique, it wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve such a degree! Just now, I could clearly sense that if that technique was used against these cultivators, it might be able to directly¡­ wipe out all of them! Lin Lei thought to himself with some lingering fear. The Seven Color Eyes Spell, this mystic ability, had truly shocked him quite a bit. There was nothing he could do. Last night, when he had used the Seven Color Eyes Spell because he had only been casually practicing it in his room, he had only been able to dramatically raise the temperature of the entire room. He hadn¡¯t even been able to summon the nine Golden Dragons. As for the scene today, where the Nine Blazing Suns were in the air, he had never seen it before. Thus, he had never imagined that the Crimson Eye would be able to unleash such powerful destructive power. But of course, this wasn¡¯t enough to describe the shock that the crimson eye had caused Lin Lei. If one had to describe it in terms of analogy, the first spell of the Seven Color Eyes Spell, the crimson eye, was a bit like a bomber throwing a TNT bomb. It was a high explosive domain attack! In comparison, the previous ¡®Fiery Eyes¡¯ and ¡®Black Fire Absolute Kill Technique¡¯ were a bit like a sniper rifle, or rather¡­ Gatling gun. They all aimed and attacked. ¡­ Alright, let¡¯s not think about this. Let¡¯s cut to the main topic and continue to talk about the other spells of the Seven Color Eyes Spell. Lin Lei shook his head, shaking all these thoughts out of his mind. And then, he turned to look at the people in the plaza ¡°Ding! Detected that 9,987 people are carefully listening to the host¡¯s lecture. The host¡¯s mageforce has increased by 1,000 points!¡± ¡°Ding! Detected that 9,987 people are carefully listening to the host¡¯s lecture. The host¡¯s mageforce has increased by 1,000 points!¡± ¡­ The system notifications in his mind didn¡¯t stop. They continued to resound. And as the notifications rang out one after another, Lin Lei could clearly sense that his cultivation base and level of insight were constantly increasing. The lecture was still good. This amount of experience¡­ it was simply too easy to earn. He mentally cursed, then continued to speak, ¡°Everyone, just now, it was the effect of the first spell of the Seven Color Eyes Spell, the Crimson Eye.¡± ¡°Because after using the final attack, the damage dealt was simply too high, and the power was simply too great. Thus, even after I stopped all of my attacks, I had to withdraw my mageforce.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see the Li Fire Sect still standing right now¡­¡± As he said the last sentence, a bitter smile appeared on Lin Lei¡¯s face. Everyone in the audience had looks of sudden understanding on their faces. Lin Lei¡¯s explanation was similar to what many of them had thought. It was quite reasonable. However, Lin Lei¡¯s next sentence caused them to be stunned once more. He said slowly, ¡°Now, the first demonstration of the Crimson Eye has ended. Everyone, I will continue to demonstrate the second spell of the Seven Color Eyes Spell: The Orange Eye.¡± ¡°Everyone, watch carefully. Don¡¯t get distracted¡­¡± After finishing his last sentence, Lin Lei slowly closed his eyes, beginning to gather his mageforce into them. As for the people in the plaza, they once more held their breath, their eyes filled with astonishment. What the hell!? The second spell? So that was really just one spell in the group!? The Seven Color Eyes Spell¡­ meant that there were seven types of spells¡­ So that was to say, that move just now was only one-seventh of the power of this move? No way, no way! We all knew that the Grand Sage was terrifyingly powerful, but it wasn¡¯t to such a terrifying level, right? This motherf*cker¡­ was being a bit too ridiculous! Everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open, and their faces were filled with confusion as they thought about this. Right. Although they had heard before Lin Lei¡¯s demonstration that this was only the first move of the Seven Color Eyes Spell, they had subconsciously thought that the scene of the blazing sun falling from the sky should be the second move. But they hadn¡¯t expected that this was only the second move?? Gulp¡­ They subconsciously swallowed. Many people couldn¡¯t help but think in terror. Raising their heads, they saw the mageforce aura around Lin Lei¡¯s body rapidly rise, quickly reaching an extremely terrifying level. At the same time, Lin Lei¡¯s eyes slowly opened What was different from before was that right now, Lin Lei¡¯s eyes were orange. And within those orange eyes, a soul-stirring aura was slowly flowing¡­ ¡°What ability¡­ is this?¡± Many people stared at those eyes, speculating in their hearts. The cultivators seated in the front row, who were fairly close to Lin Lei, stared into those eyes. In their hearts, an unspeakable wave of restlessness began to surge! This wave of emotion seemed to have come out of nowhere, surging out from every single part of their brain. Quite a few people were instantly enraged by this wave of emotion! They immediately stood up, as though they had lost control of themselves. They picked up the things around them and began to wildly smash them! The others were completely stupefied! They didn¡¯t know what had happened to these people! But very quickly, more and more people began to stare at Lin Lei, their emotions growing more and more irritable. They shouldered everything around them, using them as weapons, wildly venting their emotions. The people at the back didn¡¯t directly look into Lin Lei¡¯s eyes, but at this moment, as though they had suddenly understood something, they suddenly cried out in a hoarse voice, ¡°Their minds are being controlled!¡± ¡°Master Lin Lei¡¯s second eye spell¡­ can control the minds of people!!¡± CH 176 While the people in the back row were in shock, the people who had been affected by Lin Lei¡¯s ocular technique had begun to exhibit extreme violence. Their snatching and smashing motions had gradually become one of anger released on the people around them. Lin Lei was currently completely immersed in his second ocular technique. The people who had been unreasonably irascible in the spectator¡¯s eyes were seen under a completely different light in Lin Lei¡¯s eyes. In the frenzied crowd before him, every single person¡¯s head was covered by a flickering flame, and the intensity of the flame corresponded to the rage in their hearts. If the flame was strong, it would be violent. If the flame was weak, it would be gentle. As Lin Lei continued to use his ocular technique, more and more people fell into an unconscious state of madness. In the blink of an eye, the number of people who could maintain their original state of mind could be counted on one hand. Seeing the actions of the people in front of him, Lin Lei suddenly came to his senses. Using all of his strength, he instantly retracted his ocular technique. An enormous amount of energy instantly exploded forth from the arena, and those who were affected by the shockwave all froze in place, the rage and fury in their eyes slowly faded away, replaced by the clarity they had at the beginning. Seeing that everyone had stopped what they were doing, cold sweat began to drip down Lin Lei¡¯s back. His display of power had almost finished this group of people.. The people who had just woken up looked at the people next to them, puzzled. When they realized that their surroundings were in a complete mess, everyone felt some lingering fear. ¡°Master Lin Lei¡¯s attack¡­ is too terrifying! !¡± For a moment, the entire arena was completely silent. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± A coughing sound rang out. Lin Lei stood in the center of the arena, rousing everyone¡¯s consciousness. ¡°As you can see, this is the second technique of my seven-colored ocular technique, the Orange Eye.¡± ¡°Cultivators who look directly at me can feel the rage in their hearts. This is also the effect of the Orange Eye.¡± ¡°Berserk.¡± Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air. Those who were more meticulous in their thoughts, after observing the surrounding environment, began to sweat profusely. ¡°If Master Lin Lei hadn¡¯t held back at all just now¡­ we probably would¡¯ve died without knowing¡­¡± ¡°So this is the great sage¡­ isn¡¯t this¡­ too terrifying? !¡± Seeing the crowd begin to whisper to each other, Lin Lei let out a calm sigh. Fortunately, just now, he had reined himself in from the precipice. Otherwise, this group of people would have turned the entire sfire sect upside down. If he really hadn¡¯t stopped today, he might have been mistaken for a reckless bully.. Vaguely, Lin Lei seemed to have sensed the second wondrous use of the Orange Eye. If nothing unexpected happened, he should have gained some sort of insight. After taking a deep breath, Lin Lei stood in front of the crowd and spoke once more. ¡°Now, everyone, calm your minds and look at me!¡± As he spoke, Lin Lei once more activated the second technique of the seven-colored set, the Orange Eye. Feeling the mageforce around Lin Lei increase explosively once more, everyone present felt a hint of fear in their hearts. Although they knew that Lin Lei wouldn¡¯t harm them, they still felt a lingering fear towards what had just happened. Only a few people, who had quickly calmed down, noticed that Lin Lei was different. Just now, when Lin Lei had activated his second Orange Eye, the mageforce around him had visibly increased. After reaching a certain threshold, the mageforce was completely withdrawn, transforming into Lin Lei¡¯s Orange Eye. But this time, after activating the Orange Eye, the amount of mageforce around Lin Lei began to skyrocket. To them, the speed was still unfathomable, but they were able to see some clues. As more and more people calmed down and began to observe Lin Lei¡¯s second Orange Eye, the system in Lin Lei¡¯s mind once more began to play a loop. ¡°Ding! Detected that 300 people are carefully observing the host¡¯s lecture. mageforce increased by 100!¡± ¡°Ding! Detected that 300 people are carefully observing the host¡¯s lecture. mageforce increased by 100!¡± Hearing the system¡¯s notification in his mind, the corners of Lin Lei¡¯s lips unconsciously curled upwards. In the end, his hard work hadn¡¯t been in vain¡­ just now, because he had failed, he had used too many powerful attacks and nearly caused a disaster. If it hadn¡¯t been for the sake of his mageforce and his high level of insight, he wouldn¡¯t have risked everyone¡¯s spacetime to demonstrate it to them once more. As more and more people entered to observe the situation, the system notifications in Linley¡¯s mind rang out nonstop. ¡°So this is the ability of the great sage!¡± As one of the people on the field let out a sigh, those who were paying attention noticed that the mageforce around Lin Lei had almost been compressed into a solid form. ¡°Everyone, feel the changes within.¡± As Linley spoke once more, everyone on the field once more saw those Orange Eyes. Compared to last time, when they had been caught off guard, everyone realized that the flow of time had actually become extremely slow, and everything around them seemed to be moving in slow motion. The person who could cause everyone to enter this state was without a doubt Lin Lei. As the second eye-bloodline technique was unleashed once more, some of the more talented cultivators could sense a hint of what was going on. Under Lin Lei¡¯s influence, they quickly entered a state of enlightenment. Amongst them, there were quite a few talented cultivators who were using Lin Lei¡¯s technique to gain insights into their surroundings. Lin Lei could naturally sense the strange changes that had occurred. In order to prevent the situation from happening just now, Lin Lei withdrew his second eye-bloodline technique and focused on maintaining the flow of his mageforce, right now, the second eye-bloodline technique seemed to have become a technique which Lin Lei used to affect the mageforce in his body. This also confirmed what Lin Lei had in mind just now. The second eye-bloodline technique, the Orange Eye, was indeed a technique which allowed one to gain insights. Only, those who were within it would more or less be contaminated by a hint of a berserk aura. Because the technique had been used in a timely manner, some of the weaker-willed cultivators who had been affected by it were able to avoid the possibility of becoming berserk and quickly enter a state of enlightenment. For a time, the vast majority of the people present had entered a state of enlightenment. As for Lin Lei, when he heard the results of the system report in his mind, he couldn¡¯t be happier. ¡°Ding!¡± ¡°If I can reach the third ocular technique, I really wonder how many cultivators here will be able to take this opportunity to advance to the next level.¡± Lin Lei mumbled to himself, but the mageforce in his hands didn¡¯t slacken at all. As more and more cultivators came to their senses, Lin Lei began to relax as well. The cultivators who had come to their senses could sense the changes in their bodies, and all of them let out gasps of amazement. When the last person opened his eyes, Lin Lei let out a sigh and completely stopped interfering with everything. ¡°Thank you, great sage! !¡± Suddenly, a loud, uniform sound rang out throughout the entire lifire sect. The sound wave was so loud that it almost overturned the roof. All of the cultivators actually thanked the godlike Lin Lei in their hearts. Their eyes were filled with gratitude. Seeing the grateful gazes of the cultivators, Lin Lei felt as though a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. ¡°Everyone, today¡¯s demonstration of the ocular technique shall end here. I look forward to your next improvements.¡± With that, a smile spread on the corners of Lin Lei¡¯s mouth. CH 177 The timely rain of the system could be said to be extremely powerful. With these two ten thousand experience cards, everyone¡¯s training speed could be said to be twice the result with half the effort. The runic papers floating in mid-air fell to the ground one by one, slowly gathering into a pile. Staring at the thousands of runic papers that had been used up on the ground, the corners of Linley¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. If he had known that he would use so many of these two eye-bloodline techniques, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have felt that he had used up so many runic papers when he saw so many of the disciples of the lifire sect bring them over.. As the last few people on the field opened their eyes, Lin Lei immediately felt a familiar surge of magepower. ¡°I¡¯ve made a breakthrough! ! ! Long live master Lin! !¡± A loud shout rang out. Roderick completely disregarded his own image. He stood up and stared excitedly at Lin Lei, his face filled with excitement. ¡°Congratulations.¡± Lin Leismiled slightly. Looking at Roderick, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart at the suffocating effect of the ten thousand experience card. Roderick, who had been stuck at the Magus level for many years, had finally encountered a chance to improve under Lin Lei¡¯s guidance. He had broken through to become a Grand Magus in one fell swoop. ¡°I¡¯ve broken through to the peak of the magus level! ! !¡± ¡°Me too! ! ! !¡± As everyone began to sense their own level of insight, a wave of exclamations rang out from within the arena. Of the thousands of people present, not a single one of them remained at the same level. At the very least, they had advanced by a rank! It must be understood that in the past, although the distance between the first rank and the first rank was very close, who knew how many people would need a few years or even decades to break through. As the daughter of Roderick, Natasha had also reached the level of a grand mage. At this moment, she was already a real grand mage. ¡°Natasha, you¡¯re improving too fast¡­¡± Anna, who had woken up from her joy, felt Natasha¡¯s improvement and covered her mouth in surprise. She naturally knew how talented and intelligent Natasha was, but her current level of power was simply inconceivable. She had already reached the eighth rank of the Magus realm, but with every step she took, the difficulty of her level would increase as well. Natasha shyly turned her head. Only she knew that the reason why she had been able to improve so quickly was not only because of Lin Lei¡¯s teaching, but also because of her own thoughts. Right. Lin Lei was so powerful. If she didn¡¯t work hard, how could she be worthy of him? Seeing everyone cheering and jumping around, Lin Lei laughed in his heart and spoke once more. ¡°Compared to everyone here today, you have already improved. However, we are still quite a distance away from completion. Everyone, don¡¯t relax.¡± A clear voice seemed to ring out in everyone¡¯s ears. Lin Lei¡¯s words caused everyone present to feel rather confused, and some smart people quickly understood what Lin Lei was talking about. ¡°Master Lin Lei¡­¡± The things Linley had said yesterday surged into everyone¡¯s minds. A heaviness weighed down on their shoulders, and the expressions on their faces immediately turned solemn. Right now, what they were carrying on their shoulders wasn¡¯t just their own cultivation level. More importantly, it was the lifire sect, Lin Lei, and the entire easternmost region, who would face each other and survive. Seeing the looks on everyone¡¯s faces, a hint of gratification appeared on Lin Lei¡¯s face. ¡°Next, I will demonstrate another divine ability for everyone present!¡± ¡°This divine ability is known as the fifth rank infinite sword control.¡± Hearing Lin Lei say the name of this divine ability, everyone was somewhat puzzled. ¡°The fifth realm of the infinite swordplay?¡± The vast majority of the people of the lifire sect were somewhat unfamiliar with the infinite swordplay, much less the fifth rank. Seeing the looks on everyone¡¯s faces, Lin Lei didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit surprised. After all, this was something he had learned through the use of the system. This demonstration was meant to allow them to increase their power and improve their divine abilities, he was going to slowly gain new insights into his divine abilities. Lin Lei raised his hand and waved it. The mageforce around him surged, and the runic papers once more began to float in mid-air. Seeing this display for the second time, everyone couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise. ¡°Master Lin Lei is going to start copying divine abilities again! !¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ If only I were master Lin Lei¡¯s personal disciple, how wonderful would that be? This technique¡­¡± ¡°What are you dreaming about?¡± Just as everyone was conversing, Lin Lei raised his hand, causing the mageforce around him to transform into the shape of a sword. The hundreds of nearly solid longswords suddenly began to vibrate, and on top of them was an imperceptible amount of fire elemental essence. Everyone, who was carefully observing Lin Lei¡¯s movements, all sucked in a cold breath. ¡°This¡­ if these thousands of sword auras were to hit him, his clothes would probably be torn to shreds¡­¡± Lin Lei was currently in a marvelous state. The large screen behind him, which had just been damaged by the shockwaves from his ocular technique, had been repaired by Lin Lei. On top of it, Lin Lei was acting normally, concentrating on controlling the light around him. But behind the scenes, Lin Lei¡¯s eyes had changed. If william and the others were here, they would immediately be able to tell that this was Lin Lei¡¯s fiery eyes. ¡°Infinite swordplay. Condensing the surrounding mageforce into a solid form, infusing it with mageforce to change its shape.¡± ¡°Infusing elemental energy into the lightsaber, infusing it with his own elemental energy.¡± As Lin Lei continued to demonstrate in slow motion, everyone present was completely silent. Their attention was completely focused on Lin Lei. ¡°This infinite sword technique¡­ it isn¡¯t quite as I imagined it to be¡­¡± The embroidered-robed disciple of the lifire sect murmured softly. ¡°It definitely isn¡¯t the same. This is Master Lin Lei! !¡± The disciples in the front row next to the embroidered-robed disciple shook their heads. They would definitely refuse anyone who dared to speak against Lin Lei. After all, in their eyes, Lin Lei was a god! Suddenly, a violent sound rang out. It was like a giant hammer smashing against a steel plate. The sound of metal clashing against metal resounded throughout the entire area. Although the ear-piercing sound was short, it still caused everyone¡¯s minds to go blank. Those in the front row who weren¡¯t careful even covered their ears. The swords of light surrounding Lin Lei¡¯s body changed from white to red. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the hundreds of swords suddenly became thousands. Natasha and Roderick, who had already become grand magnates, had extremely solemn looks on their faces, because from these thousands of fiery light swords, they could sense the same sort of mageforce as the hundreds of light swords. In other words, Lin Lei had divided the hundred swords into thousands of swords, but the quality of the swords hadn¡¯t changed at all. In fact, they were even more powerful than before. Suddenly, a blinding white light lit up the arena. Everyone in the front row instantly felt their minds go blank. At the same time, the thousands of fiery swords surrounding Lin Lei suddenly disappeared, replaced by three pitch-black swords. CH 178 The aunt, who was in the last row, was pushing a fruit cart. She rubbed her eyes, and the look in her eyes slowly came to life. Just as Lin Lei had activated his Crimson Eye, the auntie had already been knocked unconscious by the magical shockwave which contained the fire element. Who would have thought that as soon as she raised her head, she would once more see the sword formation around Lin Lei, glowing with a dazzling white light, as expected, the auntie¡¯s eyes were blinded by the light. Although the powerful pressure was far away, she still fainted once more. Not to mention the fact that the auntie was just an ordinary person who had come to join in on the fun, even if she was a magus, the situation probably wouldn¡¯t have changed much. This was because there were already quite a few people present who couldn¡¯t open their eyes, and the powerful pressure of the wind was stabbing into their faces. As the white light on the field dissipated, Lin Lei¡¯s voice woke everyone up. ¡°Everyone, you can open your eyes now.¡± By the time the thousands of people present opened their eyes, the sea of fire-like mageforce swords had disappeared without a trace, replaced by three black swords that were covered in dark flames. The cultivators who had been fortunate enough to see Lin Lei¡¯s ultimate technique of the black flame, upon seeing it, instantly gaped. ¡°Ultimate blackfire technique? !¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually the ultimate blackfire technique!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the infinite sword technique? Why are there only these three swords¡­¡± ¡°These pitch-black swords don¡¯t seem to have much power¡­¡± Seeing the three black swords appear, everyone was somewhat puzzled. The power of those thousands of fire swords was simply too terrifying. But what could these three pitch-black swords do¡­ The cultivators present began to whisper amongst themselves, while those with sharp eyes could sense the threat of death from the three black swords. ¡°The fifth stage of the infinite sword technique. I¡¯ve perfectly fused this divine ability into the Golden Eyes of fire, and within it is the ultimate technique of blackfire.¡± As Lin Lei spoke, the gazes of the thousands of people present were all focused on the longswords by Lin Lei¡¯s side. Aside from a few people, the rest of the cultivators weren¡¯t able to sense a hint of warmth from the swords. Seeing the confusion in everyone¡¯s eyes, Lin Lei let out a soft laugh, then dropped the three swords by his side on the ground. The clash of metal and stone that everyone had been expecting didn¡¯t happen. With a soft ¡®pop¡¯ sound, the black longsword seemed to have sliced through tofu, and the entire sword quickly sank into the stone slab on the ground. ¡°This¡­ this¡­ how is this possible? !¡± A cultivator who had grown up here, upon seeing this scene, couldn¡¯t help but stand up. The stone slab on the ground had been made from a special material a hundred years ago. Even if Lin Lei was a first stage great sage, logically speaking, it would take at least eighty percent of his strength to break the stone slab. But Lin Lei seemed to be completely unconcerned. Forget eighty percent, even thirty percent of his strength would be useless. If William Bard were here, upon seeing the divine ability Lin Lei was using, he would probably be shocked once more. Lin Lei had indeed become stronger again.. The current Lin Lei was able to perfectly fuse the blackfire absolute art with the infinite sword technique. ¡°Everyone, the power of ten thousand longswords is astonishing, but my three longswords won¡¯t lose to that ten million in any way.¡± ¡°The key point of ten million swords happened to be the starting point.¡± When Lin Lei said these words, the entire area fell silent. Everyone was pondering these words as Lin Lei¡¯s energy fluctuated. ¡°The end¡­ is the beginning?¡± Seeing that everyone didn¡¯t understand, Linl Lei raised his hand and waved it, causing three sword shadows to fly out from the ground. The Blackfire on the swords transformed into sparks that filled the skies at a speed visible to the naked eye, slowly flying towards everyone¡¯s shoulders. Feeling the heat coming from their shoulders and the magical energy contained within the sparks, everyone turned pale with fright. They all raised their hands, attempting to extinguish the increasingly powerful black flames on their bodies. The father and daughter, who had already reached the Grand Magus level, used the power they had just acquired, but to no avail. A single spark actually had such powerful energy? ! Seeing the frantic looks on everyone¡¯s faces, Lin Lei¡¯s mouth split open and he began to laugh. Raising his hand once more, the sparks in the air once more transformed into black flames that latched onto the swords. The three black swords began to slowly revolve around Lin Lei, as though they had spirits. ¡°In the very beginning, the first sword was formed, then tens of thousands of swords were formed. In the end, tens of thousands of swords were formed into a single sword. This process might be difficult, but it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°The infinite sword technique can be used to attack and defend. It¡¯s not one or the other.¡± Hearing Lin Lei say these words, the eyes of some of the cultivators lit up, and they immediately entered a state of enlightenment. As time passed, more and more people entered a state of enlightenment. Listening to the words Lin Lei had taught them, they naturally began to absorb the knowledge within as well as the things Lin Lei wanted to express to them. Seeing everyone enter a state of enlightenment, Lin Lei raised his hand and stopped the carving of the runic paper. At the same time, the three longswords surrounding Lin Lei transformed into motes of light that filled the sky and disappeared. ¡°Ding Dong! The number of people who have gained insights has reached 2000! The host has gained 500 points of insight!¡± ¡°Ding Dong! The number of people who have gained insights has reached 2000! The host has gained 500 points of insight!¡± Hearing the system notification in his mind, Lin Lei let out a sigh. His lecture had been quite good.. As time passed, the people on the field slowly opened their eyes. What shocked them was that their power had once again increased by a large margin! As for the increase in power which Linl Lei had just imparted on them, not only did it not show any signs of loosening, it was actually astonishingly solid. The cultivators gradually came to their senses. When they looked at Lin Lei, their eyes were filled with deep admiration. ¡°Long live the great sage! !¡± ¡°Master Lin is simply a God! ! !¡± The shouts on the field rose and fell. After the insights were completed, the shouts of the cultivators spread far and wide. Seeing the shouts of the people in front of him, Lin Lei smiled as he raised his hand and pressed down. Under Lin Lei¡¯s instructions, the cultivators all fell silent. ¡°Right now, you aren¡¯t able to control these things as you wish. After handing over these engraved runic papers to those people in seclusion, they will definitely be able to learn from them. As for those present, if there is anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask when they come out of seclusion.¡± Hearing that Lin Lei had arranged a way out for them, the cultivators present all nodded silently. Lin Lei¡¯s position in their hearts had been completely solidified. If someone were to place the position of the cult master of the lifire sect in front of him, allowing him to choose between being the cult master and Lin Lei¡¯s disciple, even the cult master of the lifire sect, Roderick, would most likely choose the latter without hesitation. At this moment, the runic papers which had been used for the engraving were once more neatly arranged on the ground. Seeing the remaining runic papers, Lin Lei felt his scalp go numb. It seemed as though there were only a few thousand runic papers left. By the time he finished his demonstration, he would¡¯ve run out, wouldn¡¯t he¡­? CH 179 Lin Lei let out a sigh. Looking at the mageforce-infused runic paper, he couldn¡¯t help but scratch his ears and cheeks. If the remaining runic paper wasn¡¯t enough, then there was nothing he could do. After all, everyone had already paid the entrance fee for the runic paper. If he had to make so many runic papers, he would probably have to pay a huge price.. Seeing the faces of the many cultivators all lit up with joy, Lin Lei began to laugh as well. ¡°Cough, cough.¡± A clear, clear cough rang out, and everyone fell silent. Their gazes were all focused on Lin Lei. ¡°Everyone, is there anyone who would like to step forward and share his insights with us?¡± Lin Lei¡¯s words made everyone rather confused. In front of Lin Lei, who would dare to step forward to speak about these techniques or magic? Wouldn¡¯t they be making a fool of themselves? Seeing that the crowd had instantly gone silent, Lin Lei instantly understood the error in his words. ¡°Ahem. You have to understand that in the process of improving your own power, if you don¡¯t communicate with each other, then the rest of your journey will be extremely difficult.¡± ¡°Some of your paths of training are different, some are connected, and some are even the same. Your cultivation is your own, and your understanding of magics and cultivation techniques is also your own. There¡¯s no doubt that you won¡¯t be able to become someone else. After all, we aren¡¯t members of a large clan. No one will go through the trouble of teaching us the insights of Magic.¡± After saying these words, Lin Lei paused slightly, his face instantly turning extremely serious. ¡°But we all have the potential to become experts. We all have the desire to become stronger.¡± ¡°So what if you can communicate what you have learned, or even what you have developed? No one will say that what you are doing is wrong. I will support what you are doing, not criticize you.¡± Seeing that everyone in front of him had lowered their heads in a rather dispirited manner, the corners of Lin Lei¡¯s lips curled up. Lin Lei had been paying attention to this problem for a very long time. This was a common problem in this vast land. Naturally, it was unavoidable for the disciples of the lifire sect. Linl Lei wanted to solve this problem long ago, but he hadn¡¯t been able to find a suitable solution. Now was a good time to take advantage of this impartation convention to solve this problem. Clearing his throat, Lin Lei continued to speak, his face expressionless. ¡°Yes. We truly aren¡¯t members of a large clan. We don¡¯t have a powerful clan behind us that can pave a smooth path.¡± ¡°But they can only take the path of their predecessors, while we can open up a new path for ourselves!¡± ¡°You said that creating a new route would be extremely difficult. There¡¯s no need for you to say it. Everyone knows that.¡± ¡°You said that you would rather follow the path of your predecessors. If possible, I would like to.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re not. Thus, we can only work harder on our own!¡± Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, some of the smarter disciples began to understand what Lin Lei was trying to say. They slowly raised their heads, staring at Lin Lei, who seemed so close to them, and their eyes began to shine with a faint light. ¡°East, west, south, and north. We in the east are the weakest of the four. Not you, not him, not me, but all of us!¡± ¡°In the near future, we will have to face those enormous creatures. To them, even I would barely be enough to make them pay attention to us.¡± ¡°All of us are far from powerful enough. With dozens of great sages standing here, what should we do? Run or wait for death to come?¡± Lin Lei¡¯s words struck at the demons in everyone¡¯s hearts. Indeed, in the future, when they stood in front of those experts, other than submit or die, what choice did they have? Run? What kind of joke was this? A great sage-level expert could instantly melt them with a single technique. Lin Lei could tell that everyone present was deep in thought. After pondering for a moment, they actually began to laugh. It was time to give these fellows a dose of medicine. ¡°So what if we are nothing more than ants in the eyes of those colossi? So what if we are nothing to them? !¡± ¡°We¡¯re standing in front of them. We aren¡¯t waiting to die, nor are we surrendering. We definitely won¡¯t turn around and flee.¡± ¡°Yes, we are on a completely different level from them. But we have a huge advantage. Does anyone know what that is? Stand up and tell me!¡± Roderick, who was seated in the front row as the leader of the church, was also moved by me. He stood up, bowed deeply towards me, and then spoke. ¡°We have you, Master Lin Lei!¡± Roderick¡¯s words almost made the solemn-looking Lin Lei spit out a mouthful of blood. Holy shit. Was this a good time to flatter him? Was this a good time? ! ? ? ? ! Before Lin Lei could retort, someone began to chant ¡®God Lin¡¯. Lin Lei was stunned for a moment, but by now, thousands of people had joined the line-up and began to chant ¡°God Lin¡¯. ¡°No!¡± Lin Lei couldn¡¯t take it any longer. A fierce shout caused the entire area to instantly fall silent. Sensing the heavy aura, Lin Lei raised his hand and tossed a condensed mageball towards Roderick. The violent energy within caused Roderick¡¯s pupils to instantly shrink, but in front of this energy, there was nothing he could do. Everyone watched this scene with wide eyes. Natasha, seated at the back, felt her heart rise to her throat. Could it be that Lin Lei¡­ was going to kill her father¡­ A blinding white light flashed, and everyone closed their eyes. Without exception, all they could think about was that their leader was gone. For a moment, not a single person in the vast area dared to make a sound. With a cry of surprise, everyone opened their eyes. In the front row, not only was Roderick not dead, he was even dancing with excitement. ¡°Master Serin! !¡± Seeing the crazed Roderick, a huge question mark appeared on everyone¡¯s heads. What the heck was going on? ? ? Right at this moment, the expressionless Lin Lei spoke out. ¡°This is an extremely pure ball of mageforce. When you focus on comprehending it, it will provide you with a large amount of mageforce. Not only will it allow you to gain twice the result with half the effort, it will also be of great help to you in raising your level of understanding.¡± ¡°However, nothing comes for free. This is the purest form of mageforce I have ever gathered. There are quite a few violent elements within it. If you don¡¯t focus on suppressing it, don¡¯t even think about absorbing it. Just watch.¡± After speaking, Lin Lei flipped his hand, and an energy sphere that was exactly the same as Roderick¡¯s appeared in front of Lin Lei. CH 180 Before anyone could react, Lin Lei snapped his fingers, and his eyes suddenly changed. The kaleidoscope eyes appeared once more, and a soundless black flame appeared in Lin Lei¡¯s other hand. ¡°You can choose to use this energy sphere to train and gain insights. But of course, there are other ways to use it.¡± Having said that, Lin Lei snapped his fingers once more, and an invisible wall of mageforce suddenly rose up in front of everyone, surrounding Lin Lei in the center of the field. As for the runic paper which Lin Lei had placed by his feet, two layers of thick mageforce barriers instantly appeared. Anyone could tell how powerful this barrier was. What a joke. Of all the people present, Lin Lei was the only one who knew the level of the items he was about to use. Lin Lei had spent so much effort to acquire these items, and now he was going to destroy them all? Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the blackfire in Lin Lei¡¯s hand produced an inconspicuous spark that slowly drifted into the energy sphere. At the moment of contact, there was no magnificent special effect. Instead, the energy sphere quickly turned from white to black, the pitch-black appearance made everyone present feel puzzled. Wasn¡¯t this clearly a black glass sphere? ? Lin Lei silently tossed this thing to the top of his head. With a flip of his palm, the black flames instantly disappeared, replaced by a normal ball of fire. A spark suddenly flew upwards, and at the same time, a thick mageforce barrier appeared above Lin Lei¡¯s head. In order to show these little brats what he could do, Lin Lei had used fifty percent of his power. and for the sake of effectiveness, he couldn¡¯t just cancel it halfway through. As the black ball came into contact with the flames, an intense explosion rang out. In the blink of an eye, the entire area was covered, and the shockwaves from the explosion continued, striking the mageforce barrier in front of everyone time and time again, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with blazing flames. Lin Lei, who had been standing in the middle, had long since disappeared. Seeing this massive explosion, everyone¡¯s thoughts were, without exception, that it was a good thing they hadn¡¯t been inside. Roderick, who was holding the energy sphere in his hands, had his entire body go numb. What had Lin Lei given him¡­ a nuclear bomb? ? As the waves of aftershocks dissipated, thick black smoke rose up from the field. Everyone watching the scene on the field instantly fell silent. He really was going to tear this place apart.. As the black smoke dissipated, Lin Lei¡¯s voice appeared once more on the field. ¡°Today, everyone will be able to receive one of these energy spheres. The energy contained within is roughly one-tenth of this energy sphere. Roderick¡¯s energy sphere is equivalent to this energy sphere.¡± As the black smoke dissipated, the pupils of some of the people on the field instantly shrank to their real size. Earlier, there had been rumors that the ground here in the lifire sect was fire-resistant and cold-resistant. Even the attacks of a fifth rank great sage wouldn¡¯t be able to shake the ground here. But now, the so-called hard floor tiles actually began to shatter inch by inch, for a time, the only intact area in the plaza was where Lin Lei was standing and where the runic papers were stored. ¡°The energy contained within this energy sphere, when caught off guard, can instantly kill an expert below the third rank of the great sage. Anyone above that level will be able to quickly put up a defense. By then, the power of this energy sphere won¡¯t be that great.¡± Hearing Lin Lei say that the great sage can be instantly killed by someone below the third rank, everyone on the field stopped breathing. Instantly killed¡­ the great sage.. How powerful was this¡­ ¡°Of course, I hope that the purpose of this is to increase your own power. I don¡¯t want to see you use a life-saving technique, and I don¡¯t want to see you die either.¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll give you time to talk to each other and figure out what I think is possible, an extra ball of energy!¡± As soon as Lin Lei said this, there was a burst of applause. This artifact is not only meant for practice, but counts also as an extra life ! ! Even the great sages can be killed instantly, even though they are of the third order, even though their spheres are only one-tenth of the size. In other words, he was at the beginning of becoming a grand mage! ! In other words, if Roderick¡¯s level of insight didn¡¯t change, and if he didn¡¯t use any external forces and only relied on his own strength, they would be able to easily insta-kill him using the energy sphere Lin Lei had given them. Everyone fell silent for a moment at this thought. After a short period of silence, the entire arena instantly erupted into a heated discussion. Lin Lei stood there, somewhat embarrassed, scratching his head. He had achieved his initial goal, but this earth twist.. Seeing Lin Lei¡¯s concerned look, Roderick waved his hand at him as an act of comfort , but the pain in his eyes was still revealed. Although Lin Lei was extremely embarrassed, after seeing Roderick¡¯s friendly gesture, he turned a blind eye. ¡°Ding Dong! Congratulations to the host for completing the mission. The crowd is in high spirits!¡± ¡°The reward for triggering the group event will be doubled!¡± Hearing this sound in his mind, Lin Lei immediately felt rather speechless. ¡®Doubled¡¯ meant that he had opened the blind box? ? ¡®Doubled¡¯ doesn¡¯t just mean that the benefits will be doubled. If it was a disadvantage, it might be doubled as well. Thinking up to this point, Lin Lei clapped his hands. Just now, didn¡¯t he have a plan? If he said it, he wouldn¡¯t care about the consequences. If he did it, it would be over! ¡°Everyone, if you think that with this thing, you will be able to contend against a major power, then you are gravely mistaken.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s words caused everyone to fall silent once more. ¡°Let me put it this way. Everyone present, each of you will have an energy sphere. When you are saturated, you can throw it at me. After using my most powerful defensive technique, the chance that I¡¯d get injured is zero.¡± These words stunned everyone, but Lin Leididn¡¯t give them any chance to react. ¡°But if all of you absorb it and use it to gain insights into your techniques, each of you will be able to fuse your most powerful attacks together, and I will die.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s solemn expression shocked everyone present. Could they really¡­ ¡°Let me now correct the answer to my question. Our greatest strength isn¡¯t in having me, or having experts, or being in the right place at the right time.¡± ¡°Our greatest strengths are only in two areas: you and time.¡± ¡°Having time to work hard, having time to transform, and having time to improve. These are our greatest strengths, our greatest gifts!¡± ¡°The other regions aren¡¯t as unattainable as we imagine. It¡¯s true that they¡¯re powerful, but we¡¯re not weak either!¡± ¡°Right now, our strength is inferior to theirs, but what about ten days later? If ten days isn¡¯t enough, what about twenty! ?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that our lifire sect¡¯s members¡¯ talents would be weaker than theirs!¡± ¡°If we work hard, why should we lose to them! ?¡± ¡°We are also improving! We are also advancing! Let us use this time to improve ourselves! ! Don¡¯t bully the young and poor! ! !¡± CH 181 As soon as Lin Lei¡¯s voice rang out, everyone present immediately let out loud cries. For a moment, a thousand people simultaneously said, ¡°Don¡¯t bully the young and poor.¡± This sort of overwhelming aura was something that even Natasha had been infected by, and as more and more people began to roar with reddened faces, the smile at the corners of Lin Lei¡¯s lips slowly rose. ¡°Ding Dong! The roar of ten thousand! Who else can it be? ! The world changes every thirty years. Don¡¯t bully the young and the poor! !¡± ¡°Ding Dong! Congratulations, host, for your accomplishments. The fire in the hearts of ten thousand people will be rewarded to everyone present, except the host, with a buff: battle-intent!¡± ¡°Battle-intent effect: when battling, there will be no fear at all. Even when facing an enemy who is a level higher than you, you will be able to face death and unleash your full power!¡± Hearing the notification of this buff, Lin Lei felt completely at ease. With the support of this buff, the survival abilities of the members of the lifire sect would increase by another ten percent. Just as Lin Lei was sighing, another ¡®Ding Dong¡¯ sound rang out in his mind. ¡°Ding Dong! Double effect achieved! Battle-intent PLUS! Effect: enemies who are two levels higher than you are still filled with battle-intent, and can unleash an additional ten percent of their attack power in a cross-level battle! !¡± This time, Lin Lei was completely stupefied. Facing an enemy who was two levels stronger than him and still filled with battle intent¡­ wasn¡¯t this just asking them to be cannon fodder, filled with ¡®surging passion¡¯? Two levels of difference¡­ for a magus to fight against a sage¡­ this was no ordinary cannon fodder.. But aside from this, this buff was still very powerful. The system referred to a higher level. In truth, it could be used to block out bugs, just like how it could be used to find a few people who had the ability to fight against opponents of a higher level, it would allow them to train and gain insights into the next major realm, but it would allow them to remain at the peak of their current realm. It would be like allowing a peak grand mage, who wasn¡¯t too far off, to remain where they were, and when the battle truly began, with the elemental balls he had left for them, it was hard to say if the two first rank sages would become cannon fodder. Just as Lin Lei was thinking about this, the arena showed no signs of stopping. In fact, it was growing larger and larger. The tremendous momentum left Lin Lei no choice but to raise his hand. If this momentum continued, let alone the excitement of the crowd, most likely, in a few moments, some people would go directly to pick a fight. As Lin Lei continued to suppress them, everyone stopped and tried their best to stare quietly at Linley. The excitement in their eyes couldn¡¯t be suppressed. Right now, they felt as though they were filled with power. This was because of the passion Lin Lei had given them, it was also because they wanted to protect this land, to protect the hearts and blood of the people they cared about. Yes, we are weak, but so what! ! We know how to fight. We have the courage to fight! Even if we can¡¯t beat you, even if we die at the wave of your hand, so what ? ! ! We don¡¯t have the slightest bit of fear. Even if our bodies break apart inch by inch, we¡¯d still have to clench our teeth at the very last moment to deal that final, fatal blow! Everyone¡¯s eyes were shining with light. Lin Lei¡¯s words had completely freed them from their worries. ¡°Everyone present, please remember this.¡± ¡°All of us have the ability to become experts.¡± After injecting the chicken blood, it was time to lower the temperature. They just didn¡¯t know if they would be able to endure it. ¡°Next, I will demonstrate another technique for you, the Divine Technique of the Dark North!¡± As Lin Leispoke, the runic papers quickly began to fly out. Only, this time, they did indeed circle around Lin Lei, and during this time, they continued to float about nonstop, as the enormous amount of runic papers rose up from the ground, the grand scene caused everyone to involuntarily swallow a mouthful of saliva. God Lin was going to play for real.. Indeed, their thoughts weren¡¯t wrong at all. Lin Lei¡¯s Divine Technique of the Dark North had transformed into an incomparably enormous spatial domain, and the magical elements contained within it were all at his disposal. Lin Lei could change it at will, no matter what form it was in. As soon as Lin Lei finished speaking, the magical energy around him began to rapidly gather, and as an inconspicuous blue light covered the entire area, everyone¡¯s eyes instantly went wide. The random, dazzling white light caused everyone to have no choice but to close their eyes. Everyone was feeling rather nervous. What sort of trick was this deity Lin trying to pull? Was this how the Divine Technique of the Dark North was used? ! When everyone felt what was in front of them once more, they all had looks of disbelief on their faces. This was¡­ where? Just a moment ago, everyone had been in the lifire sect. In the blink of an eye, they were in an extremely icy region. ¡°What is this¡­¡± ¡°This is the Divine Technique of the Dark North? !¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the same as what I know¡­¡± Everyone had long since lost sight of where Lin Lei was. In the snowy world, they began to whisper to each other. ¡°Don¡¯t you all feel a bit cold¡­ ?¡± As one of the cultivators let out a breath of white air, more and more people began to sense the extremely cold, elemental aura of water in the air. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± The soles of one of the cultivators let out a crunching sound, and then, in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, he transformed into an enormous ice sculpture. ¡°Holy shit! Is god Lin playing for real? !¡± Just as everyone was about to flee, Lin Lei¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Everyone, stand there and don¡¯t move. Feel this power!¡± Without waiting for anyone to react, an enormous ice platform rose up from beneath everyone¡¯s feet, and the space above it was enough for them to sit there in the lotus position. ¡°Get into position.¡± As Lin Lei¡¯s voice rang out, everyone sat down on the ice platform as fast as they could. As for that unlucky fellow from earlier, he had been unshackled by Lin Lei, and the white frost hanging from his eyebrows clearly told everyone that, this time, Lin Lei was going to add fuel to the fire. For a moment, the sound of swallowing could be heard. Everyone stared at the vast expanse of whiteness in front of them, all of them planning their own plans. ¡°Concentrate and welcome the frost!¡± As Lin Lei let out a loud shout, everyone began to circulate the mageforce around them. The strange mageforce seemed to be endless, causing everyone to feel rather surprised. In this sort of environment, they were able to unleash at least twenty percent more power than they were capable of. But dreams were pretty, while reality was bone-chilling. They had indeed been greatly strengthened by the domain which Lin Lei¡¯s [ Divine Technique of the Dark North ] had created, but doing so would also greatly increase Lin Lei¡¯s energy consumption, allowing him to expand his domain to accommodate thousands of people for just a short period of time. During this time, Lin Lei had used up a tenth of his mageforce, despite the fact that he was constantly replenishing it. Staring at the determined faces of the figures on the surface of the ice, Lin Leis eyes were tightly shut, but the corners of his lips were curled upwards. CH 182 Who told you that I was going to let you all live this comfortably? As Lin Lei grew older, the vast amount of mageforce in his domain instantly dropped to a freezing point. As for the people on the ice platform, without the support of their mageforce, their bodies instantly became covered with a layer of white frost. ¡°Use the mageforce in your body that belongs to you! Spread your fire elemental essence throughout your body!¡± Lin Lei¡¯s words had awoken the many disciples of the lifire sect who were struggling to hold on. Lin Lei¡¯s words had taught them how to use their own fire elemental essence to resist the cold. As the first person¡¯s body suddenly began to emit a thick, white smoke, more and more people began to expel the cold air from their bodies. Lin Lei, who had been sensing all of this, raised the corners of his lips as well. This group of people was able to understand everything at a glance, but no one else could be so stupid. Using fire to force out the solidified water attribute. If it was Arthur Bader and the others, they probably wouldn¡¯t even need to be taught. ¡°Next, face the storm.¡± Lin Lei let out a breath of cold air, activating the domain power of the Divine Technique of the Dark North. For a moment, an enormous whistling sound rang out from afar. When the people on the ice platform heard the howl of a wolf, they all opened their eyes out of curiosity, but when they saw the enormous storm in the distance, their faces instantly turned pale. ¡°Mageforce protection! Fire elemental essence is infused into the body to provide warmth!¡± Hearing Lin Lei¡¯s savior-like voice, everyone began to react as quickly as they could. If they had been a bit slower, they probably would have turned into ice sculptures. Lin Lei, who was in the center of his domain, opened his eyes. He still had 80% of his mageforce left. ¡°It¡¯s coming! !¡± ¡°Hold on! ! ! !¡± Lin Lei didn¡¯t need to say anything. The people in the front row gritted their teeth, their eyes wide as they stared forward. Right now, they had already imagined themselves as a city wall, with their families behind them. With a loud rumble, an enormous storm blew towards them. The powerful cold wind blew so hard that they weren¡¯t able to react in time. They were used to the temperature in the east, and they had the protection of the mageforce in the air, naturally, they reacted much to the small temperature difference. However, this time, they were facing a rather harsh and extreme cold. As the temperature in the air dropped rapidly, there were actually many thin ice threads growing in the cold storm. Normally, even disciples in low realms would not be fazed by this situation. However, now, the cult master of the lifire sect, Roderick, was being tortured by these ice threads under the premise of his promotion. With a series of soft cracking sounds, the magic barrier of the people in the front row broke one after another. They turned into magic elements and disappeared on the spot in an instant. Before they could react, the ice threads cut their skin like sharp knives, another series of cracking sounds were heard, but this time, their skin was indeed broken. As the barrier of the people gradually broke, almost all the people in the front row had become ¡°snowmen¡±, but under this layer of snow, they were really ¡®bloodied men¡¯. Their eyes were tightly shut, and their teeth had long ago been tightly welded together. This was the first time the pain had been so numb to them. Just as someone was about to lose consciousness and fall, an extremely gentle surge of magical power rose from the ice platform and poured into his body. ¡°Everyone in the back row, slowly transfer your magical power forward! Until you run out of energy! !¡± Lin Lei¡¯s voice rang out in the skies. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t detect any hint of amusement in Lin Lei¡¯s voice. Right now, not only did Lin Lei need to create a storm, he also needed to use mind power to take care of a few thousand people. When they couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, a surge of energy would be injected into their bodies. Wasn¡¯t the source of this energy Lin Lei himself? Remaining mageforce, 50% . Everyone in the back row hesitated for a moment. Right now, it was hard for them to even resist the storm. If they wanted to transmit mageforce to the front row, they¡¯d be doing so because they don¡¯t want to live anymore. But after weighing the pros and cons for a short while, they gritted their teeth and decisively sent all of the remaining mageforce in their bodies forward. Almost at the same time, everyone¡¯s mageforce was sent forward. For those who had exhausted their mageforce, another surge of energy was sent forward, and in front of them, a seemingly thin barrier appeared. ¡°Everyone in the first row! Use all of your mageforce to support the barrier! Everyone in the second row, be in charge of heating the first row and yourself! ! ! Everyone in the back row, maintain your own heating! Remove the barrier!¡± As Lin Lei gave the order, everyone in the first row used all of their power to open up a magical barrier that was dozens of meters tall, using it to block the snowstorm. As the layers merged together, the magical barrier suddenly reached a height of a hundred meters, the enormous barrier completely blocked the wind and snow in front of the first row, and as a result, the people behind them instantly lost the feeling of pain. At the same time, the second row¡¯s heating was provided in time, and the white frost on the first row slowly began to fade away. Slowly but surely, the thousands of people present were completing an unprecedented feat. Right now, at the edge of the domain, stacks of runic papers were wildly fluttering about, trying to fill in the gaps in front of them. But as the enormous amount of energy was being used up, the runic papers began to fall apart. Lin Lei¡¯s remaining mageforce was at 30% . Everyone in the back row was using all of their energy to send their mageforce forward, while the people in the front row were desperately trying to block the snowstorm. As the snowstorm began to fall, everyone slowly came to a halt. ¡°We¡­ held on?¡± ¡°We held on! ! ! !¡± ¡°We held on! ! ! ! ! ! !¡± For a moment, everyone was excited, and smiles appeared on their scarred faces. ¡°Everyone, focus! Absorb your mageforce and heal your wounds!¡± Lin Lei¡¯s voice rang out within his domain, and an enormous surge of energy surged out from beneath the ice platform. The wounds on everyone¡¯s bodies slowly began to heal, and the blood stains were washed away. Their tattered clothes were slowly being repaired as well, it felt as though someone was stroking their body. Many girls had survived the snowstorm, but at this stage, they began to shed tears, and among them was Natasha. Right. Who wouldn¡¯t be moved after surviving such a disaster? As the last person on the ice platform came to a halt, the fatigue on Lin Lei¡¯s face could be seen at a glance. Raising his hand, he snapped his fingers, and everyone¡¯s gaze once more turned from the vast expanse of whiteness to the lifire sect¡¯s arena. For a moment, the temperature of the arena plummeted, and the cold air within the domain was brought back by quite a bit. As the last piece of runic paper fell to the ground, Lin Lei let out a sigh. Fortunately, he had recorded everything¡­ Lin Lei¡¯s remaining mageforce was at 10% . CH 183 Lin Lei stood in the center of the field, the mageforce surrounding him surging at him at a high speed. To him, the usage of the Divine Technique of the Dark North just now had been unprecedentedly great. After all, he was in control of the overall situation. The remaining mageforce and physical condition of thousands of people, as the master of this domain, he had to pay attention to this. This wasn¡¯t just a simple demonstration. More accurately speaking, this was a trial for everyone. Staring at the pile of runic papers beneath his feet, Lin Lei let out a sigh. Finally, the recording was complete. He could finally let out the sigh of relief.. While Lin Lei was sorting out his calculations and replenishing his mageforce, everyone on the field began to relax. This battle had allowed them to personally experience what it meant to die.. Their mageforce had been drained, and their bodies had been destroyed. All they had left was the word ¡®will¡¯. Every single one of them was risking their lives to fight against the storm, and every single one of them was risking their lives to protect their comrades. To them, this battle wasn¡¯t just about growth, it was also about sublimation. Whether it was in terms of mental or physical sublimation, this battle had been of unprecedented help to them. As the first person entered a meditative state, a series of notifications instantly rang out in Lin Lei¡¯s mind. ¡°Ding Dong! One person has gained experience from the Divine Technique of the Dark North and gained insights into a technique. Level of Insight + 1!¡± ¡°Ding Dong! A person absorbing experience from the Divine Technique of the Dark North to gain insights into a technique. Level of Insight + 1!¡± ¡°Ding Dong! A person absorbing experience from the Divine Technique of the Dark North to gain insights into a technique. Level of Insight + 1!¡± ¡°Ding Dong! A person absorbing experience from the Divine Technique of the Dark North to gain insights into a technique. Level of Insight + 1!¡± As more and more people gained insights into the Divine Technique of the Dark North, Lin Lei¡¯s level of insight skyrocketed. In just a few breaths, Lin Lei¡¯s level of insight had already reached the peak of the third rank of the Great Sage. To all of the disciples present, Lin Lei¡¯s help in imparting the secrets of the Divine Technique of the Dark North ability was basically zero, because in front of the domain created by this sort of technique, the difference between them and Lin Lei was simply too great¡­ this sort of difference could not be bridged even by talent. After this battle, just as Lin Lei had expected, there wasn¡¯t a single person who had truly gained insights to the secrets of the Divine Technique of the Dark North. But this battle had been an extremely bountiful harvest for them. After Lin Lei had used his domain to baptize them, the quality of many of their bodies had risen to a whole new level, and the people seated in the front row felt this even more strongly, after all, they had endured most of the baptism of the snowstorm, and the fresh blood and wounds on their bodies weren¡¯t there for nothing. This had increased their chances of surviving this battle by a bit. It must be understood that in a real battle, once the defensive spells on their bodies failed, they would basically be staring at the sky and waiting to die. But right now, they were able to survive attacks of a lower intensity. Seeing that everyone was in such a state, Lin Lei decided to sit down and adjust his state. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t relax at all. Otherwise, he would be in big trouble.. With Lin Lei¡¯s eyes tightly shut, the sky quickly turned dark. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Hearing the occasional beeping sound in his mind, Lin Lei let out a long sigh of relief. The great sage had reached the fourth rank.. Lin Lei, who already had the combat power of the vaunted rank, was now far more powerful than an ordinary person could estimate. Just now, the amount of energy he had used up in his Divine Technique of the Dark North domain was only a bit more than what Lin Lei had used up. Ninety percent of the third rank was fifty percent of the fourth rank.. This seemingly simple figure revealed how terrifyingly powerful Lin Leiwas. At the first rank, Lin Lei¡¯s total mageforce had nearly doubled.. In other words, Lin Lei had been able to fight against two great sages of the eighth rank, who were at the third rank! In addition, he was able to gain an advantage.. If any of the great sages of the eighth rank knew of Lin Lei¡¯s current state, they would probably cry and faint on the ground. Which of the great sages of the eighth rank weren¡¯t old freaks? Their hundreds of years of hard work couldn¡¯t even compare to the amount of lessons Lin Lei had taught.. As time passed, more and more people woke up, and the respect in their eyes as they looked at Lin Lei and the others rose to another level. ¡°Lin Lei, he really is too cool¡­¡± Natasha looked at Lin Lei, who was seated in the lotus position. Her eyes had long since been filled with peach blossoms. Only when she heard a cough from the side did Natasha come to her senses. ¡°Hey, Natasha, why don¡¯t you just throw yourself at the hero and give him a flying kiss?¡± Annie looked at Natasha with a mocking look on her face. By now, Natasha¡¯s face was completely red, and even her ears were steaming. Just like that, the two began to play around. Who knew what would be waiting for them.. As the last person on the field opened his eyes, Lin Lei rose to his feet once more and gestured to the others. ¡°Everyone.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s words instantly made everyone present fall silent. ¡°Compared to this demonstration of the Divine Technique of the Dark North, you all feel a different feeling.¡± ¡°My intention this time isn¡¯t for you to experience and gain insights into the technique. Rather, I want you to learn something more important.¡± As soon as Lin Lei¡¯s words came out, everyone¡¯s faces became strangely solemn. ¡°In the snowstorm, tens of thousands of cold blades stabbed into our bodies, and tens of thousands of snowstorms smashed into our faces. If all of you are trapped in this situation again, how confident are you that you will be able to walk out of it alive?¡± ¡°I think all of you here might say, half, and some people might say, 30% .¡± ¡°Yes, you have endured it. I admire you for this. Your survivability has greatly increased, and some have even doubled. I admit, you have seen what you are facing, and you know it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lin Lei raised his head, his stern gaze staring straight ahead. Everyone had the illusion that Lin Lei was staring at them. His gaze swept past everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Do you really know how powerful their experts are?¡± ¡°Without pressure, there is no motivation.¡± ¡°Right now, your primary goal is to survive the upcoming battles. In this trial, compared to everyone here, you all understand one thing.¡± ¡°If the other party gives us a chance and doesn¡¯t drag us into a one-on-one fight, our chances of survival will be greatly increased.¡± ¡°Why? Because we¡¯re in a group.¡± ¡°When magical beasts are in danger and they live in groups, they will stand up and fight with their lives on the line.¡± ¡°The strongest will always stand in front of the enemy. Behind them are the maternal instincts and cubs of the race.¡± ¡°Their fearless spirit is so admirable.¡± ¡°Unity is also our strength. When everyone stands up and condenses their strength into a sharp sword, your power of attack can not be compared to that of people who have reached a higher level.¡± ¡°At that time, the enemies will only be terrified when they see you.¡± CH 184 At this moment, Lin Lei still didn¡¯t know that his words had caused the cultivators of the lifire sect to play an irreplaceable role in the upcoming battles. And this was Lin Lei. Upon hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, thousands of people in this battle suddenly felt as though they had been there. Right now, it¡¯s almost as if they had completed their mental simulation in fighting the enemy. ¡°If no one from the first row had stepped out and sacrificed themselves to block the storm, would any of you in the back be alive right now?¡± Lin Lei¡¯s words made everyone behind the first row begin to ponder. Just like he said, If no one from the first row used their own bodies and their own lives to block the storm, none of them would be able to survive. ¡°If the people in the second row didn¡¯t provide you with warmth this time, who in the first row would have thought that they could survive?¡± ¡°Could you, Roderick?¡± After hearing Lin Lei¡¯s words, Roderick slowly shook his head. Just now, he had felt as though his body had been cut by thousands of ice blades, and his level of power had dropped dramatically. He felt as though he had never been this close to death before. The other cultivators in the first row also felt the same way. If it hadn¡¯t been for the second row¡¯s heating, they would have long ago been frozen to death in their domains. But of course, they didn¡¯t know that Lin Lei was in control of the situation. Seeing the people in the first row shake their heads in response, Lin Lei paused for a moment, then continued to speak. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the people in the back row desperately sending their mageforce forward, who in the second row would have thought that they would have been able to survive?¡± This time, the people in the second row lowered their heads. Indeed, without the mageforce from the back row, even ten of them wouldn¡¯t have been able to sustain such an enormous consumption. ¡°Listen carefully.¡± Lin Lei¡¯s loud shout caused everyone to raise their heads, and at this moment, they noticed that Lin Lei¡¯s eyes were flickering with light. ¡°Each one of you is a unique individual.¡± ¡°But all of you are an inseparable part of this group of people!¡± ¡°If any of you are missing, then today, there is a very high chance that the outcome will change.¡± ¡°And this sort of change will result in the annihilation of all of you, leaving no one behind¡­¡± Lin Lei¡¯s words caused everyone to fall silent. Although they were extremely unwilling to hear these words, what Lin Lei said was the truth. They would die. ¡°Fortunately, you have united.¡± ¡°All of you have survived this calamity to the end. This is a testament to your abilities, and also a testament to your ability to work together.¡± ¡°One day, I won¡¯t be by your side. When that day comes, you will have to prove it to yourself.¡± ¡°If you hand over your backs to a trusting partner, then each of you will be like an indestructible wall. No one¡¯s magic crossbows will be able to pierce through you like tofu.¡± ¡°Roderick, for the next few days while I¡¯m away, I¡¯ll hand over the task of working together to you.¡± Hearing Lin Lei speak, Roderick nodded respectfully. In truth, he was one of the biggest beneficiaries of Lin Lei¡¯s speech. The bottleneck which had plagued him for so many years had been resolved today, and he had been able to fly all the way from the peak of the Magus realm to the fifth rank of the Grand Magus realm. To him, Lin Lei¡¯s contributions were indispensable. Even if he had to risk his life to prove his loyalty to Lin Lei.., he was willing to do so! ¡°This time, each and every one of you have gained as much as the others. After today, when you return to your residences, you must think about it.¡± ¡°Once you gain an Epiphany, you will be able to advance by more than one level. Your potential is limitless. It just depends on how you treat it.¡± ¡°No one is a natural-born loser, much less a natural-born genius. The geniuses you see are merely people with slightly higher innate talent.¡± ¡°If I were to say that all of you here are geniuses, I would be willing to call you all the future pillars of the combat power of the east.¡± ¡°The battlefield has never been about one person, but one side instead. Unless the leader has absolute power, no one person can fight against a thousand people!¡± Lin Lei turned to look to the side, then raised his hand slightly, causing the runic paper to fly up and hover in midair. ¡°This is what I prepared for my personal disciples. Although you aren¡¯t my personal disciples, you can be considered half my disciples.¡± ¡°In the future, if you have any questions you don¡¯t understand, if your senior apprentice-brothers or senior apprentice-sisters are present, you can think about asking them.¡± As soon as Lin Lei¡¯s words came out, a hint of gratitude appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. Towards people who might not be as old as they were, they didn¡¯t feel any discomfort or displeasure, because they knew that they were the disciples of God Lin, their senior apprentice-brothers. But of course, if they had known that Bader¡¯s actual age was a few hundred years old, their chins might not have been so perfect. ¡°Roderick, I¡¯ll leave these runic papers to you.¡± Looking at the runic papers in front of him, Roderick¡¯s face twitched slightly. Even if he died from exhaustion, he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with all of these runic papers.. ¡°Understood!¡± In the end, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Roderick had no choice but to accept Lin Lei¡¯s request. ¡°Master Lin Lei, I have a question.¡± Suddenly, a female voice rang out, drawing Lin Lei¡¯s attention. ¡°Please speak.¡± The one who stood up was Natasha. Her face was already half red, but she forced herself to calm down, because she truly did have a huge question in her heart. ¡°In your darknorth divine art domain, how much power did you use on the snowstorm?¡± Hearing these words, Lin Lei was silent for a moment, then quietly raised two fingers. ¡°Twenty percent.¡± The moment these two words were spoken, they struck like a terrifying wave against the hearts of everyone present. Twenty percent.. Just how terrifying was this level of power? To everyone present, the snowstorm was like a wall of death, but the culprit had only used twenty percent of its power? ! But this was the truth. Although Lin Lei had used 90% of his mageforce, the vast majority of it had been focused on protecting everyone. ¡°Today¡¯s lecture has come to an end. I hope all of you can reach the level of insight you have anticipated.¡± Lin Lei raised his hand, and with a wave of his hand, a short spatial movement was activated. In the blink of an eye, he was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Farewell, God Lin!¡± Everyone stood up at this moment, then placed their knees heavily on the ground, then knelt down on one knee and bowed towards the place where Lin Lei had left. Even the cult leader of the Lifire Cult, Roderick, was no exception. After a short moment, everyone rose to their feet, staring at the place where Lin Lei had left, deep in thought. Right at this moment, Lin Lei¡¯s voice once more rang out in the air. Everyone¡¯s minds trembled, and they stared straight into the sky.